<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
	<ThML.head>
		<generalInfo>
			<description>Scholars can only reconstruct what the lives of the first Christians were like with the
			limited evidence available to them. In 1902, this Scottish theologian set out to do just
			that, and published a series of lectures he had given on the subject. Drawing from biblical
			and other ancient texts, Lindsay paints a picture of first century churches, their leaders,
			and their missionaries. In particular, he traces the development of the ministry itself and
			how it evolved into the priesthood of the Catholic Church. As well as investigating how
			Roman religious customs influenced the early Church’s hierarchy, he briefly sketches
			some of the first Christian controversies concerning the roles of church leaders.

			<br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
			</description>
			<pubHistory />
			<comments>(1903) [From PDF scan files]</comments>
		</generalInfo>
		<electronicEdInfo>
			<publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
			<authorID>lindsay</authorID>
			<bookID>early_church</bookID>
			<workID>early_church</workID>
			<bkgID>church_and_the_ministry_in_the_early_centuries_(lindsay)</bkgID>
			<version />
			<DC>
    <DC.Title>The Church and the Ministry in the Early Centuries</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Thomas M. Lindsay</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Lindsay, Thomas Martin (1843-1914)</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BV648</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Practical theology</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">Ecclesiastical theology Including the Church, church and state, etc.</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh3">Church Polity</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All; History; </DC.Subject>
    <DC.Date sub="Created">2000-07-09</DC.Date>
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/lindsay/early_church.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Source />
    <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights />
  </DC>

		</electronicEdInfo>
		


<style type="text/css">
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.continue	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="continue">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>
	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page." progress="0.08%" id="i" prev="toc" next="ii">
<h1 id="i-p0.1">THE CHURCH AND THE MINISTRY <br />
IN THE EARLY CENTURIES</h1>
<div style="text-align:center; text-indent:0in; margin-top:36pt; margin-bottom:36pt; font-size:x-large;" id="i-p0.3">
<p id="i-p1"><i>The Eighteenth Series of </i></p>
<p id="i-p2"><i>The Cunningham Lectures</i></p>
</div>
<div style="text-align:center; text-indent:0in;" id="i-p2.1">
<p style="font-size:large" id="i-p3">by</p>
<p style="font-size:x-large; margin-top:24pt; margin-bottom:24pt;" id="i-p4">Thomas Martin Lindsay, D.D.</p>
<p style="font-size:large" id="i-p5">Principal of the Glasgow College of</p>
<p style="font-size:large; margin-bottom:36pt;" id="i-p6">the United Free Church of Scotland</p>
</div>
<p class="center" style="font-size:large" id="i-p7">Hodder and Stoughton <br />
London<br />
1903</p>


</div1>

    <div1 title="Preface." progress="0.11%" id="ii" prev="i" next="iii">
<pb n="vii" id="ii-Page_vii" />
<h2 id="ii-p0.1">PREFACE</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii-p1"><span class="sc" id="ii-p1.1">The</span> aim of these Lectures is to pourtray 
the organized life of the Christian Society as that was lived in the thousands of 
little communities formed by the proclamation of the Gospel of our Lord during the 
first three centuries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii-p2">The method of description has been to select writings which seemed 
to reveal that life most clearly, and to group round the central sources of information 
illustrative evidence, contemporary or other. The principle of selection has been 
to take, as the central authorities, those writings which, when carefully examined, 
reveal the greatest number of details. Thus, the Epistles of St. Paul, especially 
the First Epistle to the Corinthians, have been chosen as furnishing the greatest 
number of facts going to form a picture of the life of the Christian Society during 
the first century, and the material derived from the other canonical writings such 
as the Acts of the Apostles, the Apocalypse and the Pastoral Epistles, have been 
arranged around them. Similarly the <i>Didache</i>, the <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i> 
and the <i>Epistles of Ignatius</i> have been selected for the light they throw on the 
life and work of the Church during the second century. The <i>Canons of 
Hippolytus</i>, supplemented by the writings of Irenaeus and of Tertullian, have furnished 
the basis for the description of the organization during the first, and the <i>Epistles 
of Cyprian</i> of Carthage for that of the second half of the third century.</p>


<pb n="viii" id="ii-Page_viii" />

<p class="normal" id="ii-p3">The method used has 
the disadvantage of making necessary some repetitions, which the form of Lectures 
rendered the more inevitable; but it puts the reader in possession of the contemporary 
evidence in the simplest way.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii-p4">Quotations from the 
original authorities have been given in English for the most part, and, as a 
rule, the translations have been taken from well known versions—from the Ante-Nicene 
Library, from the late Bishop Lightfoot’s translations of Clement of Rome and 
of Ignatius, and from Messrs. Hitchcock and Brown’s version of the <i>Didache</i>. 
This has been done after consultation with friends whose advice seemed to be 
too valuable to be neglected.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii-p5">Dr. Moberly, in his 
eminently suggestive book, <i>Ministerial Priesthood</i>, 
has warned all students of early Church History to beware of mental presuppositions, 
unchallenged assumptions, hypotheses or postulates. The warning has been taken 
with all seriousness, even when the perusal of his book has suggested the thought 
that mental presuppositions, like sins, are more readily recognized in our neighbours 
than in ourselves. I feel bound to admit that three assumptions or postulates 
may be found underlying these lectures. Whether they are right or wrong the 
reader must judge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii-p6">My first postulate is 
this. I devoutly believe that there is a Visible Catholic Church of Christ consisting 
of all those throughout the world who visibly worship the same God and Father, 
profess their faith in the same Saviour, and are taught by the same Holy Spirit; but I do not see any Scriptural or even primitive warrant for insisting that 
catholicity <i>must</i> find visible expression 
in a uniformity of organization, of ritual of worship, or even of formulated 
creed. This visible Church Catholic of Christ has had a life in the world historically 
continuous; but 

<pb n="ix" id="ii-Page_ix" />the ground of this historical continuity does not necessarily 
exist in any one method of selecting and setting apart office-bearers who rule 
in the Church; its basis is the real succession of the generations of faithful 
followers of their Lord and Master, Jesus Christ. It is with devout thankfulness 
that I can make this assumption with perfect honesty of heart and of head, because 
it relieves me from the necessity—sad, stern and even hateful it must seem to 
many pious souls who feel themselves under its power—of unchurching and of excluding 
from the “covenanted” mercies of God, all who do not accept that form of Church 
government which, to my mind, is truest to scriptural principles and most akin 
to the ecclesiastical organization of the early centuries.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii-p7">My second postulate 
concerns the ministry: There is and must be a valid ministry of some sort in 
the churches which are branches of this one Visible Catholic Church of Christ; but I do not think that the fact that the Church possesses an authority which 
is a direct gift from God necessarily means that the authority must exist in 
a class or caste of superior office-bearers endowed with a grace and therefore 
with a power “specific, exclusive and efficient,” and that it
cannot be delegated to the ministry by the 
Christian people. I do not see why the thought that the authority comes from 
“above,” a dogmatic truth, need in any way Interfere with the conception that 
all official ecclesiastical power is representative and delegated to the officials 
by the membership and that it has its divine source in the presence of Christ 
promised arid bestowed upon His people and diffused through the membership of 
the Churches. Therefore when the question is put: “Must ministerial character 
be in all cases conferred from above, or may it sometimes, and with equal validity, be evolved from below?” it appears to me that a fallacy 

<pb n="x" id="ii-Page_x" />lurks in the antithesis. “From below” is used in the sense “from the membership of 
the Church,” and the inference suggested by the contrast is that what comes 
“from below,” i.e. from the membership of the Church, cannot come “from above,” 
i.e. cannot be of divine origin, warrant and authority. Why not? May the Holy 
Spirit not use the membership of the Church as His instrument? Is there no 
real abiding presence of Christ among His people? Is not this promised Presence 
something which belongs to the sphere of God and may it not be the source of 
an authority which is “from above”? The fallacious antithesis has apparently 
given birth to a formula,—that no valid ministry can be evolved from the membership 
of the Christian congregation; and this formula has been treated as expressing 
a dogmatic truth which has been compared with the truth of the dogma of the 
Incarnation, and which has been used as a guiding principle in the interpretation 
of the references in the New Testament writings and in other early Christian 
literature to the origin and growth of the Christian ministry. Fortified by 
this supposed dogmatic truth one Anglican divine can contentedly rest the Scriptural 
warrant for the theory of “Apostolic Succession” and all the sad and stern 
practical consequences he deduces from it, on an hypothesis and on a detail 
in a parable, and another can find evidence for the same “gigantic figment” in a statement of Clement of Rome which describes the earliest missionaries 
of the Christian Church doing what missionaries of all kinds, from those of 
the Church of England to those of the Society of Friends, have done in all generations 
to secure the well-being and continuance of the communities of believers who 
have been converted to the faith of Jesus.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii-p8">My third postulate belongs to an entirely different sphere from 

<pb n="xi" id="ii-Page_xi" />the two already mentioned, but it has been so much in my mind that it ought to be mentioned. 
It is that analogies in organization illustrative of the life of the primitive 
Christian communities can be more easily and more safely found on the mission 
fields of our common Christianity than among the details of the organized
life of the long established Churches of 
Christian Europe. In the early centuries and on the Mission field we are studying 
origins. It was my good fortune some years ago to spend twelve months in India, 
examining there the methods, work and results of the Missions of the various 
branches of the Church of Christ. One seemed at times to be transported back 
to the early centuries, to hear and to see what the earliest writers had recounted 
and described. Portions of the <i>Didache</i>, of 
the <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i>, of 
the <i>Canons of Hippolytus</i> were living practices 
there. One lived among scenes described by Tertullian and by Clement of Alexandria. 
The <i>Arabian Nights </i>tell us of the fortunate possessor of a magic carpet who, 
when seated on his treasure, 
had only to wish it to be carried anywhere in space he desired. Historians might 
long to be owners of a similar mat to carry them anywhen backwards and forwards 
throughout the past centuries. A visit to the Mission field, especially to one 
among a people of ancient civilization who have inherited those original speculations 
which were the fertile soil out of which sprang the earliest Christian Gnosticism, 
is the magic carpet which transports one back to the times of primitive Christianity. 
The visitor sees the simple meaning of many a statement which seemed so hard 
to understand with nothing but the ancient literary record to guide him He learns 
to distrust some of the hard and fast canons of modern historical criticism, 
and to grow somewhat sceptical about the worth of many of those “subjective 
pictures” which some modern critics first construct and then use to estimate the 

<pb n="xii" id="ii-Page_xii" />date, authorship and intention of 
ancient documents. He learns that the modern western mind cannot so easily gauge 
the oriental ways of thought as it persistently imagines. Modern missionary 
work appears to me to be full of helpful illustrations of the life and organization 
of the early centuries:</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii-p9">These Lectures are the fruit of long, careful, and, I trust, 
reverent study of the literary remains of the early Christian centuries. The 
last quarter of a century has brought many ancient documents to light which 
were formerly unknown, and these have not been passed over. The extent of my 
obligations to others may be seen in the notes; but the debt owed to such writers 
as Bishop Lightfoot, Professor Harnack and Dr. Hort far exceeds what can be 
acknowledged in such a way.</p>
<p class="Style10" id="ii-p10">I have to express my sense of the great assistance given 
to me by my old friend, the Rev. A. O. Johnston, D.D., who read the lectures 
in MS., and who has also gone over the proofs with great care. The book owes 
much to his labour and to his criticisms.</p>
<p style="text-align:right; margin-top:9pt; margin-right:5%" id="ii-p11">THOMAS M. LINDSAY.</p>
	
<pb n="xiii" id="ii-Page_xiii" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Extract Declaration of Trust." progress="1.32%" id="iii" prev="ii" next="v">
<h2 id="iii-p0.1">EXTRACT DECLARATION OF TRUST.</h2>
<h3 id="iii-p0.2"><span class="sc" id="iii-p0.3">March</span> 1, 1862.</h3>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p1">I, <span class="sc" id="iii-p1.1">William Binny Webster</span>,
late Surgeon in the H.E.I.C.S., presently residing in Edinburgh,—Considering 
that I feel deeply interested in the success of the Free Church College, Edinburgh,
and am desirous of advancing the Theological Literature of Scotland, and for this end to establish 
a Lectureship similar to those of a like kind connected with the Church
of England and the Congregational body in England, and that I have made over to the General Trustees of the Free Church of Scotland 
the sum of £2,000 sterling, in trust, for the purpose of founding a Lectureship 
in memory of the late Reverend William Cunningham, D.D., Principal of the Free 
Church College, Edinburgh, and Professor of Divinity and Church History therein, 
and under the following conditions, namely,—<i>First</i>, The Lectureship shall bear 
the name, and be called, ‘The Cunningham Lectureship.’ <i>Second</i>, 
The Lecturer shall be a Minister or Professor of the Free Church of Scotland, 
and shall hold the appointment for not less than two years, nor more than three 
years, and be entitled for the period of his holding the appointment to the 
income of the endowment as declared by the General Trustees, it being understood 
that the Council after referred to may occasionally appoint a Minister or Professor 
from other denominations, provided this be approved of by not fewer than Eight 
Members of the Council, and it being further understood that the Council are 
to regulate the terms of payment of the Lecturer. <i>Third</i>, The Lecturer shall 
be at liberty to choose his own subject within the range of Apologetical, Doctrinal, 
Controversial, Exegetical, Pastoral, or Historical Theology, including what 
bears on Missions, Home and Foreign, subject to the consent of the Council. 
<i>Fourth</i>, The Lecturer shall be bound to deliver publicly at Edinburgh a Course 
of Lectures on the subjects thus chosen at some time immediately preceding the 
expiry of his appointment, and during the Session of the New College, Edinburgh; the Lectures to be not fewer than six in number, and to be delivered in presence 
of the Professors and Students under such arrangements as the Council may appoint; the Lecturer shall be bound also to print and publish, at his own risk, not 
fewer than 

<pb n="xiv" id="iii-Page_xiv" />750 copies of the Lectures within a year after their delivery, and to deposit three 
copies of the same in the Library of the New College; the form of the publication 
shall be regulated by the Council. <i>Fifth</i>,
A Council 
shall be constituted, consisting of (first) Two Members of their own body, to 
be chosen annually in the month of March, by the Senatus of the New College, 
other than the Principal; (second) Five Members to be chosen annually by the 
General Assembly, in addition to the Moderator of the said Free Church of Scotland; together with (third) the Principal of the said New College for the time being, 
the Moderator of the said General Assembly for the time being, the Procurator 
or Law Adviser of the Church, and myself the said William Hinny Webster, or 
such person as I may nominate to be my successor: the Principal of the said College to be Convener of 
the Council, and any Five Members duly convened to be entitled to act notwithstanding 
the non-election of others. <i>Sixth</i>, The duties of the Council shall be the following:—(first), To appoint the Lecturer and determine 
the period of his holding the appointment, the appointment to be made before 
the close of the Session of College immediately preceding the termination of 
the previous Lecturer’s engagement; (second), To arrange details 
as to the delivery of the Lectures, and to take charge of any additional income 
and expenditure of an incidental kind that may be connected therewith, it being 
understood that the obligation upon the Lecturer is simply to deliver the Course 
of Lectures free of expense to himself. <i>Seventh</i>, The Council shall be at liberty, 
on the expiry of five years, to make any alteration that experience may suggest 
as desirable in the details of this plan, provided such alterations shall be 
approved of by not fewer than Eight Members of the Council.</p>


<pb n="xv" id="iii-Page_xv" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter I. The New Testament Conception of the Church." progress="3.17%" id="v" prev="iii" next="vi">
<pb n="3" id="v-Page_3" />
<h2 id="v-p0.1">CHAPTER I</h2>
<h3 id="v-p0.2">THE NEW TESTAMENT CONCEPTION OF THE CHURCH</h3>

<p class="normal" id="v-p1"><span class="sc" id="v-p1.1">And</span> I say also unto thee, 
that thou art <i>Petros</i>, and on this
<i>petra</i> I will build My Church (Ecclesia); and the gates of Hades shall not prevail 
against it.”<note n="1" id="v-p1.2"><scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 18" id="v-p1.3" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. xvi. 18</scripRef>. Some modern critics (cf. Schmiedel in the <i>Encyc. 
Bibl.</i>, p. 3105) declare that this passage could not have come from the lips of our Lord 
in the form in which it has been recorded, and in particular that He could not 
have used the word “ecclesia”; the main reason given being that our Lord 
sought to reform hearts and not external conditions. To argue from that statement, 
however true it may be, that Jesus had no intention of founding a religious 
community and could not have used the word “church,” seems to me 
to be purely subjective and therefore untrustworthy reasoning. Besides, the 
use of the word by St. Paul in <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 13" id="v-p1.4" parsed="|Gal|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.13">Gal. i. 13</scripRef>, shows that St. Paul found the word 
existing within Christian circles when he embraced the new faith; and to find 
it in common use at so early a period entitles us, in my judgment, to trace 
it back to Jesus Himself. The trend of modern criticism has been to place St. 
Paul’s conversion much closer to the crucifixion than it was formerly held to 
be. St. Paul implies that the words of the eucharistic formula (<scripRef passage="Mk. xiv. 22-24" id="v-p1.5" parsed="|Mark|14|22|14|24" osisRef="Bible:Mark.14.22-Mark.14.24">Mk. xiv. 22-24</scripRef>, 
<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvi. 26-28" id="v-p1.6" parsed="|Matt|26|26|26|28" osisRef="Bible:Matt.26.26-Matt.26.28">Matt. xxvi. 26-28</scripRef>) came from Jesus; he takes it for granted that every one 
who becomes a Christian (himself included) must be baptized. We have thus, quite 
independently of the Gospels or of the Acts, “church,” “baptism,” 
“the eucharist”—all implying a religious community, all in common use at a time scarcely two years 
after the death of our Lord, That entitles us to attribute them to Jesus Himself.</note> Our Lord was far from 
Galilee and farther from Jerusalem when He uttered these words. He was sojourning 
in an almost wholly pagan land. The rocks overhanging the path were covered 
with the mementos of a licentious cult; and in the neighbouring city of Caesarea 
Philippi Herod Philip had built and consecrated a temple to the Emperor Augustus, 
who was there worshipped as a god.<note n="2" id="v-p1.7">Compare Josephus, <i>Antiq</i>. XV. x. 3; <i>Bell. Jud</i>. I, xxi. 3. See also 
Schürer, <i>Geschichte des Jüdischen Volkes</i> (1898, 3rd ed.), ii. 158 f.; G. A. Smith, 
<i>Historical Geography of Palestine</i>, p. 473 ff.; Wissowa, <i>Religion and Kultus der Römer</i> 
(1902), p. 284, n. 3.</note> It was among 

<pb n="4" id="v-Page_4" />scenes which showed the lustful 
passions of man’s corrupt heart and the statecraft of Imperial Rome seating 
themselves on the throne of God, that Jesus made to His followers the promise 
which He has so marvellously fulfilled.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p2">The word translated Church is <i>Ecclesia</i>—a
word that had a history 
both theocratic and democratic, and that came trailing behind it memories both 
to the Jews who were then listening to Him, and to the Greeks, who, at a later 
period, received His Gospel. To the Jew, the <i>Ecclesia</i> had been the assembly of 
the congregation of Israel,<note n="3" id="v-p2.1"><scripRef passage="Numbers x. 2, 3" id="v-p2.2" parsed="|Num|10|2|10|3" osisRef="Bible:Num.10.2-Num.10.3">Numbers x. 2, 3</scripRef>. In the Old Testament two words are used to denote the assembling of 
Israel, qāhāl and ’edāh; the former is translated “assembly” and the latter 
“congregation” in the Revised Version. In the Septuagint <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p2.3">ἐκκλησία</span> 
is almost always always used to translate qāhāl, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p2.4">συναγωγὴ</span> 
to translate ’edāh. Both Greek words appear continually in the later Hellenistic 
Judaism, and it is difficult to distinguish their meanings; but Schürer is inclined to think that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p2.5">συναγωγὴ</span> 
means the assembly of Israel as a matter of fact; while <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p2.6">ἐκκλησία</span> 
has always an ideal reference attached to it. Compare Schürer, <i>Geschichte des Jüdischen Volkes</i> (3rd ed. 1898), ii. 
432, n. 10; Hort, <i>The Christian Ecclesia</i>, pp. 5-7.</note> summoned to meet at the door of the Tabernacle 
of Jehovah by men blowing silver trumpets. To the Greek the <i>Ecclesia</i> was the sovereign assembly 
of the free Greek city-state,<note n="4" id="v-p2.7">This is the common use of the word in classical Greek; in the later Greek the word 
denotes any popular assembly, even a disorderly one; it is this use that is 
found in <scripRef passage="Acts xix. 41" id="v-p2.8" parsed="|Acts|19|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.41">Acts xix. 41</scripRef>. Dio Cassius uses the word to denote the Roman <span lang="LA" id="v-p2.9">comitia</span> 
or ruling popular assembly of the sovereign Roman people. The ruling idea in 
the word, whether in classical or in Hellenistic Greek, is that it denotes 
an assembly of the people, not of a committee or council. Against this view 
compare Hatch, <i>The Organization of the Early Christian Churches</i> (1881), p. 30, 
n. 11; and for a criticism of Hatch, see Sohm, <i>Kirchenrecht</i> (1892), i. 17, n. 4.</note> summoned by the herald blowing his 
horn through the streets of the town. To the followers of Jesus it was to be 
the congregation of the redeemed and therefore of the free, summoned by His 
heralds to continually appear in the presence of their Lord, who was always 
to be in the midst of them. It was to be a theocratic democracy.</p>

<pb n="5" id="v-Page_5" />
<p class="normal" id="v-p3">The New, if it is to be lasting, 
must always have its roots in the Old; and the phrase “My Ecclesia” recalled 
the past and foretold the future. The roots were the memories the word brought 
both to Jew and to Greek; and the promise and the potency of the future lay 
in the word “My.” The 
<i>Ecclesia</i>
had been the congregation 
of Jehovah; it was in the future, without losing anything of what it had possessed, 
to become the congregation of Jesus the Christ. Its heralds, like James, the 
brother of our Lord, could apply to it the Old Testament promises, and see in 
its construction the fulfilment of the saying of Amos about the rebuilding of 
the Tabernacle of David;<note n="5" id="v-p3.1"><scripRef passage="Acts xv. 16" id="v-p3.2" parsed="|Acts|15|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.16">Acts xv. 16</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="Amos ix. 11" id="v-p3.3" parsed="|Amos|9|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Amos.9.11">Amos ix. 11</scripRef>.</note> or, like St. Paul, could call it the 
“Israel of God,” and repeat concerning it the prayer of the Psalm, “Remember 
thine <i>ecclesia</i>, which Thou hast purchased 
of old, which Thou hast redeemed to be the tribe of Thine inheritance.”<note n="6" id="v-p3.4"><scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 16" id="v-p3.5" parsed="|Gal|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.16">Gal. vi. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts xx. 28" id="v-p3.6" parsed="|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.28">Acts xx. 28</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="Ps. lxxiv. 2" id="v-p3.7" parsed="|Ps|74|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.74.2">Ps. lxxiv. 2</scripRef>.</note> 
It had been the self-governing Greek republic, ruled by elected office-bearers; hereafter the communities of Christians, which were to be the 
<i>ecclesiae</i>, were to be little self-governing societies where the individual rights and responsibilities of the members would 
blend harmoniously with the common good of all.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p4">The word with 
its memories and promises appealed to none of our Lord’s “Sent Ones” more 
strongly than to St. Paul, who was at once an “Hebrew of the Hebrews,” and 
the apostle to the Gentiles. The term “ecclesia” has its home in the Pauline 
literature.<note n="7" id="v-p4.1">Weizsäcker, <i>Jahrbücher für deutsche Theologie</i>, xviii, 481.</note> It is met with 110 times within the New Testament, and of these 
86 occur in the Epistles of St. Paul and in the Acts of the Apostles. We naturally 
turn to the writings of St. Paul to aid us in expounding the thought which is 
contained in the term. When we do so we are entitled to say that the conception contains at least five different ideas which embody 
the essential features of the “Church of Christ.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p5">The New Testament Church is fellowship with Jesus and with 

<pb n="6" id="v-Page_6" />the brethren through Him; this 
fellowship is permeated with a sense of unity; this united fellowship is to 
manifest itself in a visible society; this visible society has bestowed upon 
it by our Lord a divine authority; and it is to be a sacerdotal society. These 
appear to be the five outstanding elements in the New Testament conception of 
the Church of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p6">1. The Church of Christ is a fellowship. It is a fellowship with 
Jesus Christ; that is the divine element in it. It is a fellowship with the 
brethren; that is the human element in it. The Rock on which the Church was 
to be built was a <i>man confessing</i>—not the man apart from his confession, 
as Romanists insist, nor the confession apart from the man, as many Protestants 
argue. It was a man in whom long companionship with Jesus and the revelation 
from the Father had created a personal trust in His Messianic mission;<note n="8" id="v-p6.1">The rock on which the Church is founded is 
“a human character acknowledging our Lord’s divine Sonship.” Gore, 
<i>The Church and the Ministry</i>, 3rd ed. p. 38. “In virtue of this personal faith vivifying their discipleship, the 
Apostles became themselves the first little Ecclesia, constituting a living 
rock upon which a far larger and ever enlarging Ecclesia should very shortly 
be built slowly up, living stone by living stone, as each new faithful convert 
was added to the society.” Hort, <i>The Christian Ecclesia</i>, p. 17.</note> and 
the faith which had grown out of the fellowship had the mysterious power of 
making the fellowship which had created it more vivid and real; for faith, 
in its primitive sense of personal trust, is fellowship become self-conscious. 
Faith is what makes fellow-ship know itself to be fellowship, and not haphazard 
social intercourse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p7">The faith of Peter, <i>seer </i>as he was into divine mysteries, and prophet 
as he was, able to utter what he had seen, did not involve a very adequate apprehension of the fellowship 
he had confessed. He knew so little about its real meaning that shortly 
after his confession he made a suggestion which would have destroyed it;<note n="9" id="v-p7.1"><scripRef passage="Matt xvi. 22, 23" id="v-p7.2" parsed="|Matt|16|22|16|23" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.22-Matt.16.23">Matt xvi. 22, 23</scripRef>. The suggestion of the Evil One to Peter, and presented to our Lord 
by Peter—the possibility of Messiahship without suffering—met 
the Saviour at the great moments of His earthly ministry; 
at the beginning, in the Temptation scene; here, when he had the vision 
and gave the promise of the Church; at the end, in the Garden of Gethsemane. There 
are indications in the Gospels that it was the temptation never absent from 
his mind. In the form in which it presents itself to His followers—the possibility 
of saving fellowship with Jesus apart from trust on a suffering Saviour—it has 
perhaps also been the crowning temptation of His Church and followers. If our 
Lord alluded to this special temptation when He said to St. Peter, near the 
end, “Simon, Simon, behold Satan asked to have you that he might sift you as 
wheat,” as is most likely from His references to His own temptations and to St. Peter’s 
relation to his brethren, there is a delicate suggestion of fellowship softening 
rebuke and vivifying the promise; <scripRef passage="Luke xxii. 31" id="v-p7.3" parsed="|Luke|22|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.31">Luke xxii. 31</scripRef>.</note> 
a thought prompted by the Evil One succeeded the revelation 

<pb n="7" id="v-Page_7" />from the Father—so strangely and swiftly do inspirations of God and temptations 
of the Devil succeed each other in the minds of men. The sad experience of Peter 
has been shared by the Church in all generations. He did not cease to be the 
Rock-Man in consequence; nor has the promise failed the Church which was founded 
on him and on his confession, although it has shared his weakness and sin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p8">St. Paul rings the changes on this thought of fellowship with Jesus which makes the Church. 
The churches addressed in his epistles are described as in 
Christ Jesus. He is careful to impress on believers the personal relation in which they stand to their Lord, 
even when he is addressing the whole Church to which they belong. If he writes 
to the Church of God which is in Corinth,<note n="10" id="v-p8.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:2" id="v-p8.2" parsed="|1Cor|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.2">1 Cor. i. 2.</scripRef></note> he is careful to add “to them that 
are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saints”; and in his other epistles 
he addresses the brethren individually as “saints,” “saints and faithful brethren,” 
“all that are in Rome, beloved of God, called to be saints.”<note n="11" id="v-p8.3"><scripRef passage="Phil. i. 1" id="v-p8.4" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">Phil. i. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 1" id="v-p8.5" parsed="|Eph|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.1">Eph. i. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. i. 2" id="v-p8.6" parsed="|Col|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.2">Col. i. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. i. 7" id="v-p8.7" parsed="|Rom|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.7">Rom. i. 7</scripRef>.</note> The 
individual believer is never lost in the society, and he is never alone and 
separate. The bond of union is not an external framework impressed from without, 
but a sense of fellowship springing from within. The believer’s union to Christ, 
which is the deepest of all personal things, always involves something social, 
The call comes to him singly, but seldom solitarily.</p>


<pb n="8" id="v-Page_8" />
<p class="normal" id="v-p9">Perhaps, however, St. Paul’s conception 
of the fellowship with Christ which is the basis of the Church, comes out most 
clearly in the way he speaks of the “gifts” of grace, the <i>charismata</i>, which manifest the abiding 
presence of our Lord in His Church and His continuing fellowship with His people.<note n="12" id="v-p9.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:1-31" id="v-p9.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|1|12|31" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.1-1Cor.12.31">1 Cor. xii.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 4-13" id="v-p9.3" parsed="|Eph|4|4|4|13" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.4-Eph.4.13">Eph. iv. 4-13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 3-16" id="v-p9.4" parsed="|Rom|12|3|12|16" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.3-Rom.12.16">Rom. xii. 3-16</scripRef>. It is important to notice that 
St. Paul, in <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 7" id="v-p9.5" parsed="|Rom|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.7">Rom. xii. 7</scripRef>, makes <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p9.6">διακονία</span> a “gift” which manifests 
the presence of Christ, and that this word is used to mean any kind of “ministry”  
within the Church. See below p. 62.</note> 
He enumerates them over and over again. He points to “apostles,” the missionary 
heralds of the Gospel; to “prophets,” to whom the Spirit had given special 
powers for the edification of the brethren; to “teachers,” who are wise with 
the wisdom of God, and have those divine intuitions which the apostle calls 
“knowledge”; to “pastors,” who feed the flock in one community. He speaks 
of “helps” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p9.7">ἀντιλήψεις</span>) or powers to assist the 
sick, the tempted and the tried; of “insight” to give wise counsels; of 
gifts of rule (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p9.8">κυβερνήσεις</span>); of gifts of healing, and 
in general of all kinds of service. They are all gifts of the Spirit, and are 
all so many different manifestations of the presence of Jesus and of the living 
fellowship which His people have with Him.<note n="13" id="v-p9.9">See p. 63 n.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p10">These various gifts are bestowed 
on different members of the Christian society for the edification of all, and 
they serve to show that it is one organism, where the whole exists for the parts, 
and each part for the whole and for all the other parts. They also show that 
the Christian society is not a merely natural organism; there is divine life 
and power within it, because it has the abiding 
presence of Christ; and the proof of His presence is the possession 
and use of these various “gifts,” all of which come from the one Spirit of 
Christ in fulfilment of the promise that He will never leave nor forsake His 
Church. Their presence is a testimony to the presence of the Master which each 
Christian community can supply. It is a Church of Christ if His presence is 
manifested by these fruits of the Spirit which come 

<pb n="9" id="v-Page_9" />from the exercise of the “gifts” which the Spirit has bestowed upon it; for the 
Church as well as the individual Christian is to be known by its fruits.<note n="14" id="v-p10.1">For St. Paul’s statement about the “gifts’: compare Hort, <i>The Christian Ecclesia</i>, 
pp. 153-70; Heinrici, <i>Das Erste Sendschreiben des Apostel Paulus an die Korinther</i> (1880), pp. 347-463; Kühl, 
<i>Die Gemeindeordnung in den Pastoralbriefen</i> (1885), pp. 42-49.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p11">This sense of hidden fellowship with its Lord was the secret of the Church. It was a bond 
uniting its members and separating them from outsiders more completely than 
were the initiated into the pagan mysteries sundered from those who had not 
passed through the same introductory rites. While Jesus lived their fellowship 
with Him was the external thing which distinguished them from others. They 
were His disciples (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p11.1">μαθηταὶ</span>) gathered round a centre, 
a Person whom they called Rabbi, Master, Teacher—names they were taught not 
to give to another. They shared a common teaching and drank in the same words 
of wisdom from the same lips; but even then they could not be called a “school,” 
for they were united by the bond of a common hope and a common future. They 
were to share in the coming kingdom of God in and through their relation to 
their Master. After His departure the other side of the fellowship became the 
prominent external thing—their relation to each other because of their relation 
to their common Lord. New names arose to express the change, names suggesting 
the relation in which they stood to each other. They were the “brethren,” the 
“saints,” and they had a fellowship (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p11.2">κοινωνία</span>)
with each other.<note n="15" id="v-p11.3">Weizsäcker, <i>The Apostolic Age</i> (English translation), I. p. 44 ff.</note> This thought of fellowship, as we shall see, was the ruling idea in all Christian organization. 
All Christians within one community were to live in fellowship with each other; different Christian communities were to have a common fellowship. Visible 
fellowship with each other, the outcome of the hidden fellowship with Jesus, 
was to be at once the leading characteristic of all Christians and the bond 
which united them to each other and separated them from the world lying outside.</p>

<pb n="10" id="v-Page_10" />

<p class="normal" id="v-p12">2. The second characteristic of the Church of Christ is that it is a <i>Unity</i>.
There was one assembly of the congregation of Israel; one sovereign 
assembly of the Greek city-state. There is <i>one </i>Church of Christ.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p13">It must be admitted 
that the <i>word</i> Church is seldom used 
in the New Testament to designate one universal and comprehensive society. 
On the contrary, out of the 110 times in which the word occurs, no less than 
100 do not contain this note of a wide-spreading unity. In the overwhelming 
majority of cases the word “church” denotes a local Christian society, varying 
in extent from all the Christian congregations within a province
of the Empire to a small assembly of Christians 
meeting together in the house of one of the brethren. St. Paul alone,<note n="16" id="v-p13.1">It ought to be noted, however, that although we do not find the word “ecclesia” in 
1 Peter, we do find the thought of the unity of all believers strongly expressed 
in a variety of ways: “Ye are an elect race, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, 
a people for God’s own possession” (<scripRef passage="1Peter 2:9" id="v-p13.2" parsed="|1Pet|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.9">1 Peter ii. 9</scripRef>); and in <scripRef passage="1Peter 2:17" id="v-p13.3" parsed="|1Pet|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.17">v. 17</scripRef> 
we have the word “brotherhood” used to bring out the same idea: This word 
in the early centuries was technically used as synonymous with <i>ecclesia</i>. See below p. 21. The double meaning 
of ecclesia is found in <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 18" id="v-p13.4" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. xvi. 18</scripRef> compared with 
<scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 17" id="v-p13.5" parsed="|Matt|18|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.17">Matt. xviii. 17</scripRef>. In the Apocalypse the unity is expressed in the phrase “the 
Bride, the Lamb’s wife,” and the plurality in the “Seven Churches” (<scripRef passage="Rev. xxi. 9" id="v-p13.6" parsed="|Rev|21|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.21.9">Rev. xxi. 9</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Revelation 2:1" id="v-p13.7" parsed="|Rev|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.1">ii. 1</scripRef>, etc).</note> 
if we except the one instance in <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:18" id="v-p13.8" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. xvi.</scripRef>, uses the word in its universal 
application; and he does it in two epistles only—those to the Ephesians and 
to the Colossians—both of them dating from his Roman captivity.<note n="17" id="v-p13.9"><p class="normal" id="v-p14">The various passages in which the word “ecclesia” occurs in the sense of the Christian 
society have often been collected and grouped. The following classification is based on that of Dr. Hort.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p15">i. The word “ecclesia,” in the singular and with the article, is used to denote:—</p>
<p class="index3" id="v-p16">1. The original Church of Jerusalem and Judea, when there was no other; <scripRef passage="Acts v. 11" id="v-p16.1" parsed="|Acts|5|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.11">Acts v. 11</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Acts 8:1,3" id="v-p16.2" parsed="|Acts|8|1|0|0;|Acts|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.1 Bible:Acts.8.3">viii. 1, 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 13" id="v-p16.3" parsed="|Gal|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.13">Gal. i. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:9" id="v-p16.4" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9">1 Cor. xv. 9</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 6" id="v-p16.5" parsed="|Phil|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.6">Phil. iii. 6</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="index3" id="v-p17">2. The sum total of the churches in Judea, Samaria and Galilee; <scripRef passage="Acts ix. 31" id="v-p17.1" parsed="|Acts|9|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.31">Acts ix. 31</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="index3" id="v-p18">3. The local church:—<i>Jerusalem</i>, <scripRef passage="Acts xi. 22" id="v-p18.1" parsed="|Acts|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.22">Acts xi. 22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 12:1,5" id="v-p18.2" parsed="|Acts|12|1|0|0;|Acts|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.1 Bible:Acts.12.5">xii. 1, 5</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Acts 15:4" id="v-p18.3" parsed="|Acts|15|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.4">xv. 4</scripRef>. <i>Thessalonica</i>, <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 1:1" id="v-p18.4" parsed="|1Thess|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.1">1 Thess. i. 1</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 1:1" id="v-p18.5" parsed="|2Thess|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.1.1">2 Thess. i. 1</scripRef>. <i>Corinth</i>, <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:2" id="v-p18.6" parsed="|1Cor|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.2">1 Cor. i. 2</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 6:4" id="v-p18.7" parsed="|1Cor|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.4">vi. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:12,23" id="v-p18.8" parsed="|1Cor|14|12|0|0;|1Cor|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.12 Bible:1Cor.14.23">xiv. 12, 23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2 Corinthians 1:1" id="v-p18.9" parsed="|2Cor|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.1">2 Cor. 
i. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 23" id="v-p18.10" parsed="|Rom|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.23">Rom. xvi. 23</scripRef>. <i>Cenchrea</i>, <scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 1" id="v-p18.11" parsed="|Rom|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.1">Rom. xvi. 1</scripRef>. <i>Laodicea</i>, <scripRef passage="Col. iv. 16" id="v-p18.12" parsed="|Col|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.16">Col. iv. 16</scripRef>. 
<i>Antioch</i>, <scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 1" id="v-p18.13" parsed="|Acts|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1">Acts xiii. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 15:2" id="v-p18.14" parsed="|Acts|15|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.2">xv. 2</scripRef>. Each of the <i>Seven Churches of Asia</i>, 
<scripRef passage="Revelation 2:1-29" id="v-p18.15" parsed="|Rev|2|1|2|29" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.1-Rev.2.29">Rev. ii. </scripRef><scripRef passage="Revelation 3:1-22" id="v-p18.16" parsed="|Rev|3|1|3|22" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.1-Rev.3.22">iii. </scripRef><i>Ephesus</i>, 
<scripRef passage="Acts xi. 26" id="v-p18.17" parsed="|Acts|11|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.26">Acts xi. 26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 14:27" id="v-p18.18" parsed="|Acts|14|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.27">xiv. 27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 20:17" id="v-p18.19" parsed="|Acts|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.17">xx. 17</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:16" id="v-p18.20" parsed="|1Tim|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.16">1 Tim. v. 16. </scripRef><i>Caesarea</i>, <scripRef passage="Acts xviii. 22" id="v-p18.21" parsed="|Acts|18|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.22">Acts xviii. 22</scripRef>. Also in <scripRef passage="Jas. v. 14" id="v-p18.22" parsed="|Jas|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.14">Jas. v. 14</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="3John 1:9,10" id="v-p18.23" parsed="|3John|1|9|1|10" osisRef="Bible:3John.1.9-3John.1.10">3 John 9, 10</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="index3" id="v-p19">4. The <i>assembly</i> of a local church:—<scripRef passage="Acts xv. 22" id="v-p19.1" parsed="|Acts|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.22">Acts xv. 22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:23" id="v-p19.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.23">1 Cor. xiv. 23</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="index3" id="v-p20">5. The <i>House Church</i>:—at <i>Ephesus</i>, <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:19" id="v-p20.1" parsed="|1Cor|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.19">1 Cor. xvi. 19</scripRef>; at <i>Rome</i>, 
<scripRef passage="Romans 16:5" id="v-p20.2" parsed="|Rom|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.5">xvi. 5</scripRef>; at <i>Colossae</i>, <scripRef passage="Col. iv. 15" id="v-p20.3" parsed="|Col|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.15">Col. iv. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Philemon 1:2" id="v-p20.4" parsed="|Phlm|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.2">Philem. 2</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p21">ii. The word “ecclesia,” in the singular and without the article, is used to denote:—</p>
<p class="index3" id="v-p22">1. Every local church within a definite district:—<scripRef passage="Acts xiv. 23" id="v-p22.1" parsed="|Acts|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.23">Acts xiv. 23</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="index3" id="v-p23">2. Any or every local Church:—<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:4" id="v-p23.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.4">1 Cor. xiv. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 4:17" id="v-p23.2" parsed="|1Cor|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.17">iv. 17</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 15" id="v-p23.3" parsed="|Phil|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.15">Phil. iv. 15</scripRef>; and probably <scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:5,15" id="v-p23.4" parsed="|1Tim|3|5|0|0;|1Tim|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.5 Bible:1Tim.3.15">1 Tim. iii. 5, 15</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="index3" id="v-p24">3. The <i>assembly</i> of the local church:—<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:19,35" id="v-p24.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|19|0|0;|1Cor|14|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.19 Bible:1Cor.14.35">1 Cor. xiv. 19, 35</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:18" id="v-p24.2" parsed="|1Cor|11|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.18">xi. 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="3John 1:6" id="v-p24.3" parsed="|3John|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:3John.1.6">3 John 6</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p25">iii. The word “ecclesia” in the plural is used to denote:—</p>
<p class="index3" id="v-p26">1. The sum of the local churches within a definite district. the name being given or implied:—<i>Judea</i>, 
<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:14" id="v-p26.1" parsed="|1Thess|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.14">1 Thess. ii. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 22" id="v-p26.2" parsed="|Gal|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.22">Gal. i. 22</scripRef>.<i> Galatia</i>, <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:1" id="v-p26.3" parsed="|1Cor|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.1">1 
Cor. xvi. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 2" id="v-p26.4" parsed="|Gal|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.2">Gal. i. 2</scripRef>.<i> Syria and Cilicia</i>, <scripRef passage="Acts xv. 41" id="v-p26.5" parsed="|Acts|15|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.41">Acts xv. 41</scripRef>.<i> Derbe and 
Lystra</i>, <scripRef passage="Acts xvi. 5" id="v-p26.6" parsed="|Acts|16|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.5">Acts xvi. 5</scripRef>.<i> Macedonia</i>, <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:1,19" id="v-p26.7" parsed="|2Cor|8|1|0|0;|2Cor|8|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.1 Bible:2Cor.8.19">2 Cor. viii. 1, 19</scripRef>. <i>Asia</i>, 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:19" id="v-p26.8" parsed="|1Cor|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.19">1 Cor. xvi. 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rev. i. 4, 11, 20" id="v-p26.9" parsed="|Rev|1|4|0|0;|Rev|1|11|0|0;|Rev|1|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.1.4 Bible:Rev.1.11 Bible:Rev.1.20">Rev. i. 4, 11, 20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Revelation 2:7,11,17,29" id="v-p26.10" parsed="|Rev|2|7|0|0;|Rev|2|11|0|0;|Rev|2|17|0|0;|Rev|2|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.7 Bible:Rev.2.11 Bible:Rev.2.17 Bible:Rev.2.29">ii. 7, 11, 17, 29</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Revelation 3:6,13,22" id="v-p26.11" parsed="|Rev|3|6|0|0;|Rev|3|13|0|0;|Rev|3|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.6 Bible:Rev.3.13 Bible:Rev.3.22">iii. 6, 13, 22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Revelation 22:16" id="v-p26.12" parsed="|Rev|22|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.16">xxii. 16</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="index3" id="v-p27">2. An indefinite number of local churches:—<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:8,28" id="v-p27.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|8|0|0;|2Cor|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.8 Bible:2Cor.11.28">2 Cor. xi. 8, 28</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:23,24" id="v-p27.2" parsed="|2Cor|8|23|8|24" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.23-2Cor.8.24">viii. 23, 24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 4, 16" id="v-p27.3" parsed="|Rom|16|4|0|0;|Rom|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.4 Bible:Rom.16.16">Rom. xvi. 4, 16</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="index3" id="v-p28">3. The sum total of all the local churches:—<scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 1:4" id="v-p28.1" parsed="|2Thess|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.1.4">2 Thess. i. 4</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:18" id="v-p28.2" parsed="|1Cor|7|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.18">1 Cor. vii. 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:16" id="v-p28.3" parsed="|1Cor|11|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.16">xi. 16</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:33" id="v-p28.4" parsed="|1Cor|14|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.33">xiv. 33</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:13" id="v-p28.5" parsed="|2Cor|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.13">2 Cor. xii. 13</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="index3" id="v-p29">4. The <i>assemblies</i> of all the local churches:—<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:34" id="v-p29.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.34">1 Cor. xiv. 34</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p30">iv. The word “ecclesia” is used in the singular to denote:—</p>
<p class="index3" id="v-p31">1. The one universal Church as represented in the individual local Church:—<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:32" id="v-p31.1" parsed="|1Cor|10|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.32">l Cor. x. 32</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:22" id="v-p31.2" parsed="|1Cor|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.22">xi. 22</scripRef>; (and probably) <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="v-p31.3" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">xii. 28</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Acts xx. 28" id="v-p31.4" parsed="|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.28">Acts xx. 28</scripRef>; (and perhaps) <scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:5,15" id="v-p31.5" parsed="|1Tim|3|5|0|0;|1Tim|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.5 Bible:1Tim.3.15">1 Tim. iii. 5, 15</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="index3" id="v-p32">2. The one universal Church absolutely:—<scripRef passage="Col. i. 18, 24" id="v-p32.1" parsed="|Col|1|18|0|0;|Col|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.18 Bible:Col.1.24">Col. i. 18, 24</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. i. 22" id="v-p32.2" parsed="|Eph|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.1.22">Eph. i. 22</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Ephesians 3:10,21" id="v-p32.3" parsed="|Eph|3|10|0|0;|Eph|3|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.10 Bible:Eph.3.21">iii. 10, 21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Ephesians 5:23,24,25,27,29,32" id="v-p32.4" parsed="|Eph|5|23|5|25;|Eph|5|27|0|0;|Eph|5|29|0|0;|Eph|5|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.23-Eph.5.25 Bible:Eph.5.27 Bible:Eph.5.29 Bible:Eph.5.32">v. 23, 24, 25, 27, 29, 32</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p33">Compare also Bannerman, <i>The Scripture Doctrine of the Church</i>, p. 571 ff.; Hort, <i>The Christian Ecclesia</i>, pp. 116-118.</p></note> But there are 
numberless indications that the thought of the unity of the Church of Christ was never 


<pb n="11" id="v-Page_11" />absent from the mind of the Apostle. The Christians he addresses are all brethren, all saints, whether 
they be in Jerusalem, Damascus, Ephesus or Rome. The believers in Thessalonica 
are praised because they had been “imitators of the churches of God which are 
in Judea,” who “are in Jesus Christ “ as the Thessalonians “are in Jesus Christ.”<note n="18" id="v-p33.1"><scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:14" id="v-p33.2" parsed="|1Thess|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.14">1 Thess. ii. 14</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 1:1" id="v-p33.3" parsed="|1Thess|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.1">i. 1</scripRef>.</note> 
The Epistles to the Corinthians are full of exhortations to unity within the local 

<pb n="12" id="v-Page_12" />church, and the warnings are always 
based on principles which suggest the unity of the whole wide fellowship of 
believers. The divisions in the church at Corinth had arisen from a misguided 
apostolic partizanship which implied a lack of belief in Christian unity at 
the centre; the apostle repudiates this by holding forth the unity of Christ, 
and by pointing to the one Kingdom of God to be inherited.<note n="19" id="v-p33.4"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:12,13" id="v-p33.5" parsed="|1Cor|1|12|1|13" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.12-1Cor.1.13">1 Cor. i. 12, 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 6:9" id="v-p33.6" parsed="|1Cor|6|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.9">vi. 9</scripRef>.</note> He has the same 
message for all the local churches. However varied in environment they 
may be, these local churches have common 
usages, and ought to unite in showing a common sympathy with each other.<note n="20" id="v-p33.7"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 4:17" id="v-p33.8" parsed="|1Cor|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.17">1 Cor. iv. 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:17" id="v-p33.9" parsed="|1Cor|7|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.17">vii. 17</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:2,23" id="v-p33.10" parsed="|1Cor|11|2|0|0;|1Cor|11|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.2 Bible:1Cor.11.23">xi. 2, 23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:1" id="v-p33.11" parsed="|1Cor|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.1">xvi. l</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p34">Besides these minor indications 
of the thought, we have, in various of his epistles what may be called its poetic 
expression. The Church of Christ is such a unity that it has thrown
down all the walls of race, sex, and social 
usages which have kept men separate.<note n="21" id="v-p34.1"><scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 28" id="v-p34.2" parsed="|Gal|3|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.28">Gal. iii. 28</scripRef>.</note> It has reconciled Jew and Gentile. 
It has bridged the gulf between the past of Israel and the present of apostolic 
Christianity.<note n="22" id="v-p34.3"><scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 17" id="v-p34.4" parsed="|Rom|11|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.17">Rom. xi. 17</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p35">These thoughts and phrases, which run through all the epistles 
of St. Paul, lead directly to the description of the glorious unity of the one 
Church of Christ which fills the great Epistle to the Ephesians. Thus, though 
it is true that we cannot point to a single use of the word “church” in the 
earlier epistles which can undoubtedly be said to mean a universal Christian 
society, the thought of this unity of all believers runs through them all. The 
conception of the unity of the Church of Christ is one of the abiding possessions 
of St. Paul in the earliest as in the latest of his writings; but it is only 
in the writings of his Roman captivity that it attains to its fullest expression.<note n="23" id="v-p35.1">Professor Ramsay traces a growth of definiteness in St. Paul’s use of the word “Church” from its application to a single congregation to its use to denote what he 
calls the “Unified Church,” and ingeniously connects the use in each case 
with political parallels. Thus the phrase “the Church of the Thessalonians” corresponds in civil usage to the <i>ecclesia</i> 
of the Greek city-state, while the phrase “the Church in Corinth,” suggesting as it does, 
“the Church” in other places as well as in Corinth, corresponds in civil usage to a universal and all-embracing political organization 
like the Roman Empire. Ramsay, <i>St. Paul the Traveller</i>, pp. 124-7. 
Whether this be true or not, few will fail to find a connexion between the wide 
meaning the apostle puts into the word “Church” in the Epistles to the Ephesians 
and to the Colossians, and the imperial associations of the city from which 
he wrote. “Writing now from Rome, he (St. Paul) could not have divested himself, if he would, of a sense of writing 
from the centre of all earthly human affairs; all the more since we know from the narrative 
in <scripRef passage="Acts 22:25-28" id="v-p35.2" parsed="|Acts|22|25|22|28" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.25-Acts.22.28">Acts xxii.</scripRef> that he himself was a Roman citizen, and apparently proud to hold 
this place in the Empire. Here then he must have been vividly reminded of the 
already existing unity which comprehended both Jew and Gentile under the bond 
of subjection to the emperor at Rome, and similarity and contrast would alike 
suggest that a truer unity bound together in one society all believers in the 
crucified Lord.” Hort, <i>The Christian Ecclesia</i>, p. 143.</note></p>


<pb n="13" id="v-Page_13" />
<p class="normal" id="v-p36">This unity of the Church of Christ which filled the mind of St. Paul was something essentially 
spiritual. It is a reality, but a reality which is more ideal than material. 
It can never be adequately represented in a merely historical way. It is true 
that we can trace the beginnings of the formation of Christian communities, 
and the gradual federation of these Christian societies into a wide-spreading 
union of confederate churches; but that only faintly expresses the thought 
of the unity of the Church of Christ. It is true that we can see in the fellowship 
of Christians the illustration of the pregnant philosophical thought that it 
is not good for man to be alone, and that personality itself can only be rightly 
conceived when taken along with the thought of fellowship.<note n="24" id="v-p36.1">“Not in abstraction or isolation, but in communion lies the very meaning of personality 
itself,” Moberly, <i>Ministerial Priesthood</i>, p. 5. “Fellowship is to the higher life what 
food is to the natural life—without it every power flags and at last perishes,” 
Hort, <i>Hulsean Lectures</i>, p. 194.</note> Apart, however, 
from all surface facts and philosophical ideas, there is something deeper in 
the unity of the Christian Church, something which lies implicitly in the unformed 
faith of every believer, that in personal union with Christ there is union with 
the whole body of the redeemed, and that man is never alone either in sin or 
in salvation. 


<pb n="14" id="v-Page_14" />The unity of the Church of Christ is a primary 
verity of the Christian faith: “There is One Body, and One Spirit, even as 
ye are called in one hope of your calling; One Lord, One Faith, One Baptism, 
One God and Father of all, Who is over all and through all and in all.”<note n="25" id="v-p36.2"><scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 4-6" id="v-p36.3" parsed="|Eph|4|4|4|6" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.4-Eph.4.6">Eph. iv. 4-6</scripRef>.</note> 
And because the Unity of the Church of Christ is a primary verity of the Christian faith, it can never 
be adequately represented in any outward polity, but must always be, in the 
first instance at least, a religious experience. Its source and centre can never 
be an earthly throne, but must always be that heavenly place where Jesus sits 
at the Right Hand of God.<note n="26" id="v-p36.4">This thought has been beautifully expressed by Dr. Sanday, 
<i>The Conception of Priesthood</i> (1898), pp. 11-14.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p37">This enables us to see how the word “church” can be used, as it is in the New Testament, to denote 
communities of varying size, from the sum total of all the Christian communities 
on earth down to the tiny congregation which met in the house of Philemon. 
For the unity of the Christian Church is, in the first instance, the oneness 
of an ideal reality, and is not confined within the bounds of space and time 
as merely material entities are. It can be present in many places at the same 
time, and in such a way that, as Ignatius says, “Where Jesus Christ is, there 
is the <i>whole</i> Church.”<note n="27" id="v-p37.1"><i>To the Smyrnaeans</i>, 8.</note> The congregation 
at Corinth was, in the eyes of St. Paul, the Body of Christ or the whole Church 
in its all-embracing unity—not a Body of Christ, for there is but one Body of 
Christ; not part of the Body of Christ, for Christ is not divided; but
<i>the Body of Christ</i> in its unity and filled with the fulness of His powers.<note n="28" id="v-p37.2">Exegetes differ about the exact translation of <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:27" id="v-p37.3" parsed="|1Cor|12|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.27">1 Cor. xii. 27</scripRef>: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p37.4">ὑμεῖς δέ ἐστε σῶμα Χριστοῦ</span>  
A few (such 
as Godet) translate it: “a body of Christ”; by far the largest number translate: “the Body of 
Christ”; many “Christ’s 
Body,” leaving the exact thought indeterminate. It seems to me that the exact rendering, <i>a</i> or <i>the</i>, 
cannot be reached from purely grammatical reasoning. St. Paul is completing his metaphor 
or interpreting his parable, He has been emphasizing the fact that the 
Christian community at Corinth is an organism with a variety of parts differing in structure 
and function. It is a perfect organism in the sense that there is no necessary 
part lacking that is required for the purpose the organism is intended, to serve 
for its support or increase or for work. The life which pervades the organism 
in its totality and in every minutest part is Christ (<scripRef passage="Col. iii. 14" id="v-p37.5" parsed="|Col|3|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.3.14">Col. iii. 14</scripRef>). The organism 
is the Body of Christ.</note> 
It is in this One Body, present in every Christian society, that our Lord has placed His 

<pb n="15" id="v-Page_15" />“gifts” or <i>charismata</i>, which enable the Church to 
perform its divine functions; and all the spiritual actions of the tiniest 
community, such as the Church in the house of Nymphas—Prayer, Praise, Preaching, 
Baptism, the Holy Supper—are actions of the whole Church of Christ.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p38">The Christians of the early centuries clung to this thought, and we have a long series of writers, 
from Victor of Rome,<note n="29" id="v-p38.1">“<span lang="LA" id="v-p38.2">Este potius . . . Christianus, pecuniam tuam adsidente Christo 
spectantibus angelis et martyris praesentibus super mensam dominicam sparge.</span>” <i>De Aleatoribus</i>, 
11; Harnack and v. Gebhardt, <i>Texte u. Untersuchungen</i>, V. i. 29.</note> in the second century, down to Clement of Alexandria and 
Origen,<note n="30" id="v-p38.3">Origen, <i>De Or</i>. 31:—“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p38.4">Καὶ ἀγγελικῶν δυνάμεων ἐφισταμένων τοῖς 
ἀθροίσμασι τῶν πιστευόντων καὶ αὐτοῦ τοῦ κυρίου καὶ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν 
δυνάμεως ἤδη δὲ καὶ πνευμάτων ἁγίων, οἶμαι δὲ, ὅτι καί προκεκοιμημένων· 
σαφὲς δὲ, ὅτι καὶ ἐν τῶ βίῳ περιόντων, εἰ καὶ τὸ πῶς οὐκ εὐχερὲς εἰπεῖν.</span>”</note> who tell us that the whole Church of the redeemed, with Christ and the 
angels, is present in the public worship of the individual congregation. The 
promise of the Master, that where two or three were gathered together in His 
Name there would He be in the midst of them, was placed side by side with the 
thought in the Epistle to the Hebrews that believers are surrounded with a great 
cloud of witnesses; and the combination suggested that in the simplest action 
of the smallest Christian fellowship there was the presence and the power of the whole Church of Christ. 
Tertullian pushes the thought to its furthest limits when he says in a well-known 
passage: “Accordingly, where there is no joint session of the ecclesiastical 
order, you Offer, Baptize, and are Priest alone for yourself; for where three 
are there the Church is, although they be laity.”<note n="31" id="v-p38.5">Tertullian, <i>De exhortatione castitatis</i>, 7; compare <i>De poenitentia</i>, 10; <i>De pudicitia</i>, 21; 
<i>De fuga in persecutione</i>, 14.</note></p>

<pb n="16" id="v-Page_16" />

<p class="normal" id="v-p39">3. The Church of our Lord’s promise was to be a <i>visible community</i>. 
This note of visibility is suggested by the word <i>ecclesia</i> itself, and by the whole environment of its earliest Christian 
use.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p40">The “congregation of Israel” and the “sovereign assembly”  
of the Greek city-state had been visible things. The time of the promise suggested 
a visible community. It came when the visible people of Israel had manifestly 
refused to accept Jesus as the Messiah. His Church was set over against the 
Israel which had denied Him—one visible community against another. The earliest uses of the word 
<i>ecclesia</i> refer unmistakably to visible communities. When St. Paul persecuted the “Church of God,” he made 
havoc of something more than an abstraction. He haled men and women to prison 
and confined real bodies within real stone walls. The churches spoken of in 
the Acts and in the Epistles were societies of men and women, living in families, 
coming together for public worship, and striving in spite of many infirmities 
to live the life of new obedience to which they had been called. They were little 
societies in the world, connected with it on all sides and yet not of 
it—lamps set on lamp-stands to enlighten the darkness of surrounding 
paganism. The “gifts” of the Spirit, which manifested the presence of Christ, 
were seen at work in the public assembly of the congregation, and were given 
to edify a visible society.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p41">The two universal rites of the new society—Baptism and the 
Lord’s Supper—show that it was a visible thing. St. Paul makes it 
clear that entrance into the Church was by the visible rite of Baptism, and 
that he himself had come into the Church by this door.<note n="32" id="v-p41.1"><scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 3-8" id="v-p41.2" parsed="|Rom|6|3|6|8" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.3-Rom.6.8">Rom. vi. 3-8</scripRef>.; <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 27" id="v-p41.3" parsed="|Gal|3|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.27">Gal. iii. 27</scripRef>.</note> The Lord’s Supper was 
a visible social institution, and could only occupy the place it did in a visible 
society.<note n="33" id="v-p41.4"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:23-27" id="v-p41.5" parsed="|2Cor|11|23|11|27" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.23-2Cor.11.27">2 Cor. xi. 23-27.</scripRef></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p42">Even the Church Universal, which is described in the Epistle to the Ephesians, is a <i>visible</i> 
Church. It is an ideal reality; but an ideal Church is not 
invisible because it is ideal. It can be seen in any Christian community, great or small; seen in a 

<pb n="17" id="v-Page_17" />measure by the eye of sense, but more truly by the eye of faith. For it is one 
of the privileges of faith, when strengthened by 
hope and by love, to see the glorious ideal in the somewhat 
poor material reality. It was thus that St. Paul saw the universal Church of Christ 
made visible in the Christian community of Corinth.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p43">St. Paul has described the Church in that great trading and manufacturing city 
of Corinth, where the rich were very rich and the poor were very poor; where 
the thoroughness of character, inherited from the early Roman colonists, had 
pushed the sensuous side of Greek civilization into all manner of excesses, 
until the city had become a by-word for foul living, and religion itself had 
become an incentive to lust.<note n="34" id="v-p43.1">Compare Dobschütz, <i>Die Urchristlichen Gemeinden, Sittensgeschichtliche Bilder</i> (1902), pp. 18 ff.</note> This environment had tainted the Christian society. 
St. Paul saw it all and has described it. He has made us see the very Love-feasts, 
which introduced the Holy Supper, changed into banquets 
of display on the part of the rich, while the poor were swept 
into corners or compelled to wait till their wealthier brethren were served. He 
has shown us petty rivalries disguising themselves under the mask of faithfulness to eminent apostolic teachers. He has depicted the tainted morals of the 
city appearing unchecked within the Christian society. What a picture the heathen 
satirist Lucian, with his keen eye and his outspoken tongue, would have drawn 
of such a community! St. Paul saw all the frailty, the feebleness to resist the 
evil communications and the fickleness; and yet he saw in that community
<i>the Body of Christ</i>. He needed the love that “beareth all things, that believeth all things, and 
that hopeth all things,” to make his vision clear—and that is perhaps the reason 
why the wonderful chapter on Christian love comes in the middle of this epistle; 
but his vision was clear, and he saw the life there with its 
potency and promise. He could say to that Church <i>Ye are the Body of Christ</i>. He 
could see it, as he saw the Ephesian Church, 


<pb n="18" id="v-Page_18" />becoming gradually rooted and grounded in love, gradually strengthened to apprehend 
with all saints the height, the depth, the length and the breadth of that love 
of Christ which passeth knowledge, and at last filled with all the fulness of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p44">All things earthly have a double element, whether they be of good or evil report. 
They are in the present and they are making for the future. They are what they 
are to be. It is the same with all things belonging to Christianity on the human 
side. We <i>are </i>“sons of God,” and yet we “<i>wait</i> for the adoption”; we <i>are</i> 
redeemed, and yet our redemption “<i>draweth nigh</i>.” Those who “have been 
saved” are enjoined to “work out their own salvation.” 
So it is with the Church of God. It is what it is to be.<note n="35" id="v-p44.1">Compare Robertson, <i>Regnum Dei</i>, p. 54:—“It (the kingdom of Christ) <i>is</i> the Kingdom of God in its idea—in potency 
and in promise: but visibly and openly not yet. This is St. Paul’s 
well-known paradox of the Christian life. Our whole task as Christians is to 
become what we are.”</note> And we are definitely 
taught by the very ways in which St. Paul uses the word “ Church “ to see the 
Church Universal in the individual Christian community.<note n="36" id="v-p44.2">As in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:32" id="v-p44.3" parsed="|1Cor|10|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.32">1 Cor. x. 32</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:22" id="v-p44.4" parsed="|1Cor|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.22">xi. 22</scripRef>; 
and <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="v-p44.5" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">xii. 28</scripRef>; compare above p. 11, note 2, § iv. 1.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p45">It will be admitted, however, that ideals are given us to be made manifest to 
the eye of sense as well as to the vision of faith. and that a 
duty is laid upon every Christian and upon every Christian society 
to make the universality of the Church of Christ which is manifest to faith 
plainly apparent to the eyes of sense. If the duty has been but scantily performed 
since the beginning of the third century, we may find that the neglect has come 
from abandoning apostolic methods in favour of others suggested by the great 
pagan empire of Rome. The duty of trying to make visible to the senses the inherent 
unity of the Church of Christ was always distinctly present to the mind of the 
great apostle to the Gentiles, and it may be useful to see how he set himself 
to the task.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p46">One thing meets us at the outset. He would not for the sake 

<pb n="19" id="v-Page_19" />of an external universality agree to anything which would set limits on the
<i>real</i> universality of the Church of Christ. The preservation of the liberty with 
which Jesus had made His people free was of more importance in His eyes than 
the manifestation of the visibility of the universal fellowship of Christians 
with each other. Jewish believers were inclined to think that the practice of 
circumcision “embodied the principle of the historical continuity of the Church,”<note n="37" id="v-p46.1">The principle which underlies the claim generally associated with the ambiguous 
phrase “apostolic succession” is so curiously like the demand made by “those 
of the sect of the Pharisees who believed” in the, days of St. Paul, that it 
can be most naturally expressed in the same language if only a “succession 
of bishops” takes the place of “circumcision.”</note> 
and that no one who was outside the circle of the “circumcised,” no matter

how strong his faith nor how the fruits of the Spirit were 
manifest in his life and deeds, could plead the “security of the Divine Covenant,” 
For this they could give reasons stronger than are brought forward by many who, 
in our own day, insist on different external “successions” as marks of catholicity. 
The Scripture had said: “My covenant shall be <i>in your flesh</i>, an everlasting 
covenant.”<note n="38" id="v-p46.2"><scripRef passage="Gen. xvii. 13." id="v-p46.3" parsed="|Gen|17|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.17.13">Gen. xvii. 13.</scripRef></note> The Saviour himself had been circumcised on the eighth 
day. He had never, in so many words, either publicly to the people or privately 
to His disciples, declared that circumcision was no longer to be the sign of 
the covenant of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p47">St. Paul recognized that to limit “the security of the covenant” to something 
defined by what the Jews believed to be the “principle of the historical continuity 
of the Church,” would be to destroy the real for a limited, though more sensibly 
visible, universality. He bent his whole energies to break down this false principle 
of continuity which placed the “succession” in something external, and not 
in the possession and transmission from generation to generation of the “gifts” of the Spirit within the community. This done, he used his administrative 
powers, and they were those of a statesman, to create 

<pb n="20" id="v-Page_20" />channels for the flow of the manifestation of the visible unity of the Church 
of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p48">His ruling thought was to provide that all the various Christian communities 
should manifest their real brotherhood in the cultivation of the “fruits of 
the Spirit.” The method of carving out a visibly universal Church by means of 
regulations affecting organization and external form is not without its attractions, 
which are irresistible to minds of the lawyer type and training, such as we 
see afterwards in Cyprian of Carthage. It seems a short and easy method of showing 
that the whole Church is visibly one. But it was not Paul’s method. He seems 
to have thought as little about the special “construction of sheep-folds” 
as his Master. What concerned him was that the sheep should be gathered into 
one flock around the One Shepherd. He nowhere prescribed a universal ecclesiastical 
polity, still less did he teach that the universality of the Christian brotherhood 
must be made visible in this way. He regarded all the separate churches of Christ 
as independent self-governing societies. He strove to implant in all of them 
the principle of brotherly dealing with one another, and he dug channels in 
which the streams of the Spirit might flow in the practical manifestation of 
Christian fellowship.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p49">Fellowship (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p49.1">κοινωνία</span>), 
word and thought, is what filled his mind. All the brethren within one Church 
were to have fellowship with each other. The local churches within a definite 
region were to be in close fellowship. The churches among the Gentiles were 
to maintain brotherly relations with the Mother-Church in Jerusalem. What this 
fellowship primarily meant can be learnt from what the apostle says in <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 9." id="v-p49.2" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">Gal. 
ii. 9.</scripRef><note n="39" id="v-p49.3"><scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 9" id="v-p49.4" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">Gal. ii. 9</scripRef>: “And when they perceived the grace that was given unto me, James and Cephas 
and John, they who were reputed to be pillars, gave to me and Barnabas the right 
hands of fellowship, that we should go unto the Gentiles, and they unto the circumcision.”</note> He tells us that the apostles to the Jews, and he the apostle to the 
Gentiles, gave each other the right hand of <i>fellowship</i>,  


<pb n="21" id="v-Page_21" />because they recognized that they had a common faith in the same Christ. It 
was the recognition of a common belief in the One Christ, the knowledge that 
they all had within them a new faith which had revolutionised their lives, and 
was to express itself in their whole character and conduct, that made them feel 
the kinship with each other 
which


was expressed in the common name “brethren.” All down through the early centuries 
this idea that Christians form one brotherhood finds abundant expression.
<i>Brotherhood</i> alternates with <i>Ecclesia</i> in the oldest sets of ecclesiastical canons,<note n="40" id="v-p49.5">See <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i>, where <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p49.6">ἐκκλησία</span> 
appears in § 1 and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p49.7">ἀδολφότης</span> in § 2; 
<i>Texte u. Untersuchungen</i>, II. v. 7. 12.</note> 
while <i><span lang="LA" id="v-p49.8">omnis fraternitas</span></i> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p49.9">πᾶσα ἡ ἀδελφότης</span> 
are used to denote the whole of Christendom.<note n="41" id="v-p49.10">For <i><span lang="LA" id="v-p49.11">universa fraternitas</span></i>, see the tract <i>De Aleatoribus</i>, 1; 
<i>Texte u. Untersuchungen</i>, V. i. 11; <i>omnis fraternitas</i>, V. i. 
14; compare Tertullian, <i>Apologia</i>, 39; <i>De praescriptione</i>, 20; <i>De pudicitia</i>, 13. For 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p49.12">πᾶσα ἡ ἀδολφότης</span>, see 1 Clem. ii. 4; and 
Harnack’s note on the passage; also <scripRef passage="1Peter 2:17" id="v-p49.13" parsed="|1Pet|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.17">1 Peter ii. 17</scripRef>.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p50">The graceful deference which St. Paul always showed to the 
leaders in Jerusalem, who had been in Christ before himself; his anxieties 
about the welfare of the poor “saints” at Jerusalem, and his care to provide 
for their needs;<note n="42" id="v-p50.1"><scripRef passage="Acts xi. 30" id="v-p50.2" parsed="|Acts|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.30">Acts xi. 30</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="Acts 12:25" id="v-p50.3" parsed="|Acts|12|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.25">xii. 25</scripRef>.</note> the letters he asks to be read to all the members of the churches 
to which they are addressed, and sometimes to other churches also;<note n="43" id="v-p50.4"><scripRef passage="Col. iv. 16" id="v-p50.5" parsed="|Col|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.16">Col. iv. 16</scripRef>; where St. Paul asks that his letter be read to the Church of Laodicea.</note> 
the eagerness with which he communicates the fact that the 
church he is writing to enjoys a reputation for hospitality towards wayfaring 
brethren;<note n="44" id="v-p50.6"><scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 4:9-11" id="v-p50.7" parsed="|1Thess|4|9|4|11" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.9-1Thess.4.11">1 Thess. iv. 9-11</scripRef>.</note> the salutations his letters contain from one church to 
another,<note n="45" id="v-p50.8"><scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 16" id="v-p50.9" parsed="|Rom|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.16">Rom. xvi. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:19" id="v-p50.10" parsed="|1Cor|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.19">1 Cor. xvi. 19</scripRef>.</note> and from individual Christians to the 
churches;<note n="46" id="v-p50.11"><scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 21-23" id="v-p50.12" parsed="|Rom|16|21|16|23" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.21-Rom.16.23">Rom. xvi. 21-23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:19" id="v-p50.13" parsed="|1Cor|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.19">1 Cor. xvi. 19</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Gal. i. 2" id="v-p50.14" parsed="|Gal|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.2">Gal. i. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 21, 22" id="v-p50.15" parsed="|Phil|4|21|4|22" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.21-Phil.4.22">Phil. iv. 21, 22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. i. 1, 2." id="v-p50.16" parsed="|Col|1|1|1|2" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.1-Col.1.2">Col. i. 1, 2.</scripRef></note> the messages sent by his 
assistants; his and their frequent journeyings from church to church—are all 
evidences of his unwearied efforts to make the universality of the Christian 
brotherhood widely manifest.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p51">
He did more. He grouped his churches in a statesmanlike 


<pb n="22" id="v-Page_22" />way so that each could 
support the others. His statesmanship discerned the advantages which the imperial 
system, with its trade routes, its postal arrangements and its provincial capitals, 
gave not merely for the propagation of the Gospel, but for the fellowship of 
the churches. Corinth was the centre for the churches of Achaia, and the second 
Epistle to the Corinthians is addressed to all the Christians within that important 
Roman province.<note n="47" id="v-p51.1"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 1:1" id="v-p51.2" parsed="|2Cor|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.1">2 Cor. i. 1</scripRef>.</note> Round Ephesus<note n="48" id="v-p51.3"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:19" id="v-p51.4" parsed="|1Cor|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.19">1 Cor. xvi. 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts xix. 10" id="v-p51.5" parsed="|Acts|19|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.10">Acts xix. 10</scripRef>.</note> were grouped the churches of Asia—Smyrna, Pergamos, 
Thyatira, Sardis, Philadelphia, Laodicea, with Troas and others on the coast, 
and Colossae and Hierapolis in the Lycus valley.<note n="49" id="v-p51.6">Ramsay, <i>St. Paul the Traveller</i>, p. 274.</note> The churches of Macedonia 
were, in al: probability, grouped round Thessalonica,<note n="50" id="v-p51.7"><scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 4:10" id="v-p51.8" parsed="|1Thess|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.10">1 Thess. iv. 1O</scripRef>.</note> and those 
of Galatia formed another group, although we are not told what the centre was.<note n="51" id="v-p51.9"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:1" id="v-p51.10" parsed="|1Cor|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.1">1 Cor. xvi. 1</scripRef>.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p52">While engaged in giving visibility to the unity of the churches he had planted St. Paul was never unmindful 
that he wished also to see them united visibly with the churches of Jerusalem 
and Judea. He had started with the thought of a visible fellowship between 
Jew and Gentile, and the union which was symbolised when Barnabas and he gave 
and received the right hand of fellowship with Peter, James and John, was never 
far from his thoughts. He thought of One Church of Christ which embraced Jew 
and Gentile all the world over.<note n="52" id="v-p52.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:32" id="v-p52.2" parsed="|1Cor|10|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.32">1 Cor. x. 32</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:13" id="v-p52.3" parsed="|1Cor|12|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.13">xii. 13</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Rom. iii. 29" id="v-p52.4" parsed="|Rom|3|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.29">Rom. iii. 29</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p53">But perhaps the evidence 
of the apostle’s method of implanting a sense of a visible unity 
within the Church of Christ is best seen in the methods, plan and motive of the great collection 
for the saints at Jerusalem, which fills so large a place in his epistles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p54">This great collection was no mere spontaneous outburst of Christian charity like the previous succours 
sent to the poor of Jerusalem. It was a carefully-planned attempt to unite a 
host of independent churches, which represented wide areas, 

<pb n="23" id="v-Page_23" />in co-operative brotherly 
action. The preparations occupied more than a year’s time. The principle of 
representation was introduced. Each group of contributing churches sent deputies, 
all of whom joined the apostle at different places and at different dates, and 
accompanied him to Jerusalem, bearing with them the money collected. The anxiety 
which the apostle displayed in the careful arrangement of all the details; 
the patience with which he awaited the complete mustering of the delegates on 
the road; the determination that nothing should prevent him from accompanying 
the delegates to Jerusalem—not even prophetic warnings of danger nor the hindrance 
of cherished plans to visit Rome—all combine to show that he regarded it as 
the fulfilment of long cherished plans for making visible the fellowship of 
all believers in the way that best commended itself to his mind.<note n="53" id="v-p54.1">Rendall, <i>The Pauline Collection for the Saints, Expositor</i>, Nov; 1893.
For St. Paul’s conception of what was meant by “fellowship” and the methods 
he took to make it visible, see Weizsäcker, <i>The Apostolic Age of the Christian Church</i> (Eng. Trans.) 
I. p. 46 ff.; II, pp. 307-9; and Ramsay, <i>St. Paul the Traveller</i>, pp. 54, 130 ff.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p55">It may be that the success of this mustering of his mission churches, this triumphant experiment of co-operation 
and re-presentation, combined with the assurance that Jew and Gentile were at 
last dwelling harmoniously within the One Household of God, kindled the thoughts 
which find expression in the epistles of his Roman captivity. The unity of the 
wide-spreading Church of Christ was at last made visible to the eyes of sense, 
not by uniformity of external polity, but by the manifestation of brotherly 
love. The actual unity of all believers was conspicuous in this great fruit 
of the Spirit of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p56">If we follow the accounts given us in the <i>Acts</i>, the tests of 
what was required for visible fellowship by the leaders of the church in Jerusalem 
did not differ greatly from those demanded by St. Paul. It seemed to be their 
custom when they heard of some new and unexpected appearance of faith in Jesus 
to send down 

<pb n="24" id="v-Page_24" />some one to inquire about it. Peter and John were sent to Samaria to inquire 
into the conversions among the Samaritans made by the preaching of Philip.<note n="54" id="v-p56.1"><scripRef passage="Acts viii. 14-27." id="v-p56.2" parsed="|Acts|8|14|8|27" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.14-Acts.8.27">Acts viii. 14-27.</scripRef></note> 
Barnabas was sent down to Antioch on a similar errand.<note n="55" id="v-p56.3"><scripRef passage="Acts xi. 22, 23" id="v-p56.4" parsed="|Acts|11|22|11|23" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.22-Acts.11.23">Acts xi. 22, 23</scripRef>.</note> The tests applied in 
both cases seem to have been: Are there any manifestations of the fruits of 
the Spirit in the lives of the new converts? The case of Antioch is most instructive. 
The Gospel had been proclaimed there, we know not how or by whom. The apostles 
at Jerusalem seem to have had nothing to do with the proclamation. An infant 
church had come into being without their guidance or assistance. Its birth is 
unrecorded; its earliest history unknown; the congregation is in being before 
the apostles seem to have heard of it. When the delegate from Jerusalem appeared 
and made his inquiries, what satisfied him was that the grace of God was manifestly 
with the brethren there. The believers in Antioch and the delegate from Jerusalem 
had the same faith in the same Saviour, and their faith found its proper outcome 
in a renewed life. That was enough for fellowship or visible and fraternal union. 
We see no attempt to impose any external ecclesiastical ordinances, no suggestions 
about the need for showing themselves to be in the line of the “historic 
continuity of the church” by accepting circumcision or otherwise. Whether we 
take the reception of Cornelius, the welcome accorded to the Samaritan converts, 
or the joy of Barnabas when he perceived that the grace of God was manifest 
in Antioch, the unity of the Christian Church was made visible to the eyes of 
sense, not by uniformity of organization, but by the manifestation of the fruits 
of the Spirit; that was the one feature that was regarded as proof that it 
was worthy of being received into the common fellowship.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p57">IV. To this <i>visible society</i> belongs <i>Authority</i>. The 
very thought of a Christian Church visible suggests the idea of a separate community with a distinct sphere of 
religious life; and this in turn implies that the society must have, like every form of corporate 


<pb n="25" id="v-Page_25" />social existence, powers of oversight and discipline to be exercised 
upon its members. But the authority which the Church possesses is altogether 
different from what a voluntary association of men may exercise upon its members, 
and of another kind from what is possessed by lawful civil government. The authority 
comes from Christ Himself. The Christian Democracy is also a Theocracy; it 
combines the two ideas of rule associated with the Greek and the Hebrew uses 
of the word “ecclesia.” While the authority belongs to the whole member-ship, 
and is therefore democratic; it nevertheless comes from 
<i>above</i>, and is therefore theocratic.<note n="56" id="v-p57.1">Some Anglican divines make strange deductions from the truth that the authority which belongs 
to the Church comes from <i>above</i>. They at once infer that inasmuch as the authority comes from above it cannot come 
directly to the whole Christian society; but must come through an official 
class of ministers who act as a species of <i>plastic medium</i> between 
our Lord and His people. Strange how Gnostic and Arian ideas banished from the 
creeds of the Church linger in thoughts about Orders! Then by a confusion of 
ideas they transfer the phrase “from above” to the human sphere, and make 
it an essential idea of legitimate ecclesiastical rule that it must be invariably 
communicated from a higher to a lower order of ministry! Why should authority 
imparted through the Christian Society be regarded as “from beneath,” as of the earth earthy?</note> It comes from Jesus Christ, who is the Head 
of the Church.<note n="57" id="v-p57.2"><scripRef passage="Ephes. v. 23" id="v-p57.3" parsed="|Eph|5|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.5.23">Ephes. v. 23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. i. 18" id="v-p57.4" parsed="|Col|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.18">Col. i. 18</scripRef>.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p58">Our Lord has intimated that He has imparted this authority 
to His Church in many recorded sayings, and in particular in three well-known 
passages: in <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 13-19" id="v-p58.1" parsed="|Matt|16|13|16|19" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.13-Matt.16.19">Matt. xvi. 13-19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 15-20" id="v-p58.2" parsed="|Matt|18|15|18|20" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.15-Matt.18.20">Matt. xviii. 15-20</scripRef>, and in <scripRef passage="John xx. 21-23" id="v-p58.3" parsed="|John|20|21|20|23" osisRef="Bible:John.20.21-John.20.23">John xx. 21-23</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p59">The first promise was made to St. Peter in very special circumstances. 
Our Lord had asked a question of all His disciples. St. Peter, answering impetuously 
in their name, made himself their representative. His answer was an adoring 
confession of his faith in the Person of Christ<note n="58" id="v-p59.1">“There is a tone of loving reverence and worship in the words ‘Thou 
art the Christ, the Son of the Living God.’ They answer to our Lord’s 
picture of the spiritual experience 
of His disciples in His great intercessory prayer; ‘I manifested Thy name unto 
the men whom Thou gavest Me out of the world; Thine they were, and Thou gavest them 
to Me; and they have kept Thy word. Now they know that all things, whatsoever 
Thou hast given Me, are from Thee; for the words which Thou gavest Me, I have 
given unto them; and they received them, and knew of a truth that I came forth 
from Thee, and they believed that Thou didst send Me.” Bannerman, <i>The Scripture Doctrine of the Church</i>, p. 169.</note>—a confession 
which contained in germ all the future confessions of the Church of Christ, and which made 
him the spokesman for the mighty multitude which 

<pb n="26" id="v-Page_26" />no man can number, who were to make the same confession of adoring trust in their Saviour. The confession 
was an inspired one; it had been revealed to St. Peter by the Father; there 
was divinity in it, for God gave the revelation which prompted the confession 
; and there was humanity in it, for the man appropriated and made his own what 
the Father had revealed to him. It was the first of what was to become a multitudinous 
sea of voices of men inspired by the Father to know and to confess that Jesus 
was the Christ, the Son of the Living God. It was to the Peter who answered 
as representing the Twelve, to Peter who was the spokesman for countless thousands 
of the faithful who down through the march of Time would make the same glad 
confession, that the promise was given.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p60">The promise was of authority 
to bear the key of the household of the faithful, to have the power to let in 
and keep out from the household. The words and metaphor used were the familiar 
Jewish terms to denote a delegated authority. The thought conveyed is commonly 
and correctly explained by a reference to the substitution of Shebna for Eliakim 
in the stewardship of the House of David;<note n="59" id="v-p60.1"><scripRef passage="Isaiah xiii. 20, 22" id="v-p60.2" parsed="|Isa|13|20|0|0;|Isa|13|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.13.20 Bible:Isa.13.22">Isaiah xiii. 20, 22</scripRef>. Compare Gore, <i>The Church and the Ministry</i>, p. 223.</note> and it is implied that our Lord, 
in the word He used, made St. Peter, and those he represented, stewards of the 
Household of the faithful with the authority to “bind” and to “loose,” 
to “prohibit” and to “permit,” to “admit” and “exclude.” 
Other passages in the New Testament, making use of the same simile of the major-domo 
with his key and his power of letting in or locking out, assist us to see the 
fuller meaning of the promise recorded. The one is a warning and the other 


<pb n="27" id="v-Page_27" />an encouragement. Our Lord called the attention of his followers to the scribes and Pharisees, who 
“sat in Moses’ 
seat,” and had to be obeyed. They had the keys and they used them to shut the 
door of the kingdom of heaven against men.<note n="60" id="v-p60.3"><scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 2, 3, 13" id="v-p60.4" parsed="|Matt|23|2|23|3;|Matt|23|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.2-Matt.23.3 Bible:Matt.23.13">Matt. xxiii. 2, 3, 13</scripRef>:—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p60.5">ὅτι κλείετε τὴν βασιλείαν 
τῶν οὐρανῶν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀιθρώπων</span>.</note> Jesus pronounces woe on them for 
using the keys in this way. Their shutting out, although they have the keys 
officially, was evidently not ratified in heaven. Hence we must infer that the 
mere official position of being the bearer of the “keys” does not always 
ensure that what is done on earth by the bearer will be ratified in heaven. 
Then in the message to the Church in Philadelphia, the brethren there were told 
that the real bearer of the “keys” is the Lord Himself.<note n="61" id="v-p60.6"><scripRef passage="Rev. iii. 7" id="v-p60.7" parsed="|Rev|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.7">Rev. iii. 7</scripRef>:—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p60.8">τάδε λέγει ὁ ἅγιος, ὁ ἀληθινός, ὁ ἔχων τὴν κλεῖν 
Δαβίδ, ὁ ἀνοίγων καὶ οὐδεὶς κλείσει, καὶ κλείων καὶ οὐδεὶς ἀνοίγει</span>.</note> It is only when 
He 
lets in that there can be no exclusion; it is only when He shuts out that there 
is any real exclusion. A real authority is bestowed, and real powers are given; but just as Peter’s confession depended on the inspiration of the Father, 
so the ratification of the exercise of power depends on its Christ-like use.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p61">It is doubtful whether the second saying was addressed to the Twelve, or to a larger group of disciples, 
but the advice which precedes the promise is to be applied and can only be applied 
to all the followers of Jesus within a community. It gives directions for dealing 
with offences and offenders within the Christian society, and has been commonly 
regarded as the Scriptural warrant for the exercise of discipline within the 
Church. It proceeds on the idea that offences may arise from thoughtlessness 
as well as from wilful sin, and that the offender, in spite of his offence, 
is a brother to be won back to brotherliness. It prescribes a threefold attempt 
to win back the erring brother to a state of brotherly feeling. If everything 
fails, if the offender has refused to hear the offended person pleading with 
him in his own person, if he has rejected the remonstrances of two or 


<pb n="28" id="v-Page_28" />three fellow-Christians pleading with him, if he finally spurns the warnings 
of the Church or whole Christian society, then, and not till then, does the 
thought of punishment enter. The punishment, if punishment it can be called, 
is expulsion of a certain kind from the Christian communion. The offender is 
to be treated as the Jewish Synagogue acted towards a Gentile or a publican. 
He was to be looked on as if he had never belonged to the society, or as if 
he had voluntarily excluded himself by the course of life he had chosen to persist 
in.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p62">We are told that the decisions of the Church on earth in such 
cases as those described will be ratified in Heaven. This is a confirmation 
of the promise given to St. Peter, and like it is strictly conditional. The 
condition attached is that there must be a real and living communion between 
the Church and its Head the Lord Jesus Christ, so that the Church decides in 
a Christ-like spirit. It is impossible to separate the promise from the verses 
which immediately follow. Our Lord Himself joins them together by very solemn 
words. This condition does not render the promise of ratification deceptive. 
The fellowship with Christ, which is the condition, is to be had provided it 
is sought for earnestly, honestly and trustingly in prayer (v. 19).</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p63">The authority is given to the society of believers, whether 
two or three meeting together in a place far from any others, or a great and 
organised community. It is not entrusted by our Lord directly to any official 
class; it is not given to any human power not rising out of the company of 
the faithful. It is given to the visible fellowship, and it belongs to them 
in reality, as well as in name, in the measure in which they have living communion 
with Him Who is their Head.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p64">The third promise seems to have been made to the nucleus of the infant Church 
in Jerusalem, if we are to accept <scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 33" id="v-p64.1" parsed="|Luke|24|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.33">Luke xxiv. 33</scripRef> ff. as the parallel passage—to 
“the disciples and those who were with them.” It is commonly held to include 
all that is bestowed in the other two, and perhaps something even more solemn—the 
power to pronounce the divine sentence of pardon 

<pb n="29" id="v-Page_29" />involved in the proclamation of the Gospel of Christ. Whatever be the powers granted, 
they are given to the whole company of believers and not to any class among 
them. They are also, as in the earlier passages, given under conditions. The 
power can only manifest itself in those who are filled with the Spirit of Christ.<note n="62" id="v-p64.2"><scripRef passage="John xx. 22, 23" id="v-p64.3" parsed="|John|20|22|20|23" osisRef="Bible:John.20.22-John.20.23">John xx. 22, 23</scripRef>:—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p64.4">καὶ τοῦ̂το εἰπὼν ἐνεφύσησεν καὶ 
λέγει αὐ̓τοῖς, Λάβετε Πνεῦμα Ἅγιον ἄν τινων 
ἀ̓φῆτε τὰς ἁμαρτίας, ἀφίενται (ἀφέωνται</span> Ti., W. H.)
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p64.5">αὐτοῖς, ἄ́ν τινων κρατῆτε 
κεκράτηνται.</span></note> 
In virtue of this promise with its gift of power the visible Church of Christ 
can with absolute confidence declare the gospel of pardon through the work of 
Christ, and can assert that the divine conditions are those which it proclaims. 
In virtue of the same promise every individual Christian is entitled to affirm 
with absolute certainty to every penitent sinner that God pardons his sins if 
he accepts Jesus as his All-sufficient Saviour.<note n="63" id="v-p64.6">“The main thought which the words convey is that of the reality of the power of absolution 
from sin granted to the Church and not of the particular organization through 
which the power is administered. There is nothing 
in the context to show that the gift was confined to any particular 
group (as the apostles) among the whole company present. The commission must therefore 
be regarded as properly the commission of the Christian society, and not as 
that of the Christian ministry (cf. <scripRef passage="Matt. v. 13, 14" id="v-p64.7" parsed="|Matt|5|13|5|14" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.13-Matt.5.14">Matt. v. 13, 14</scripRef>). The great mystery of the 
world, absolutely insoluble by thought, is that of sin; the mission of Christ 
was to bring salvation from sin; and the work of the Church is to apply to 
all that which He has gained. Christ risen was Himself the sign of the completed 
overthrow of death, the end of sin, and the impartment of His life necessarily 
carried with it the fruit of His conquest. Thus the promise is in one sense 
an interpretation of the gift. The gift of the Holy Spirit finds its application 
in the communication or withholding of the powers of the new life. . . . The promise, 
as being made not to one but to the Society, carries with it of necessity . . . 
the character of perpetuity: the society never dies. . . . The exercise of the 
power must be placed in the closest connexion with the faculty of spiritual 
discernment, consequent on the gift of the Holy Spirit.” Westcott, <i>Gospel of St. John</i>, p. 295.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p65">The authority was given in the first passage to one man; in the second probably 
to the Twelve; in the third to the whole Christian community. In each case 
the more particular is absorbed in the more general. The power given to St. Peter 



<pb n="30" id="v-Page_30" />in the first passage is merged in the authority given to the Twelve in the second; and the authority 
given to the Twelve is in turn merged in the authority given to the whole congregation. 
St. Peter received the power because he represented the Twelve directly, and 
the whole Church founded on him and on his confession indirectly. The Twelve 
received it because they represented the Church which was to come into existence 
through their ministry. After the Resurrection the whole infant Church received 
the same, if not greater, authority. St. Peter was to
die; the Twelve also were to go the way of 
all flesh; but the society was to remain, and with it the authority bestowed 
upon it by its Lord.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p66">It is needless to say that very varying interpretations of these three passages 
have been given by different schools of theologians; that Romanists found 
on the promise given to St. Peter, and that some Anglicans insist that the third 
promise was made to the Eleven only, even if the company included other disciples, 
and build up the edifice of Apostolic Succession on this narrow foundation; 
and that both affirm that the authority which our Lord gave to His Church was 
placed directly in the hands of office-bearers, and not in those of the whole 
membership.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p67">To examine at length the various exegetical arguments brought forward in support 
of these positions would lead far beyond the space at our disposal; but two 
general considerations may be adduced. Such an interpretation seems to be against 
the analogy of our Lord’s teaching; and He was not so understood by His New 
Testament Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p68">While our Lord chose Twelve to form an inner circle of disciples, while He trained 
them by close companionship with Himself for special service, while He weaned 
them in half-conscious ways from their old life, it nowhere appears that He 
bestowed upon them a special rank or instituted a peculiar or exceptional office 
of stewardship of divine mysteries in their persons.<note n="64" id="v-p68.1">Cf. <scripRef passage="1Peter 4:10" id="v-p68.2" parsed="|1Pet|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.10">1 Peter iv. 10</scripRef>: “According as 
<i>each</i> hath received a gift, ministering 
it among yourselves, as good stewards of the manifold grace of God.”</note> It 


<pb n="31" id="v-Page_31" />is improbable that He bestowed on them the name 
<i>apostles</i> to be a general and distinguishing title, and one unshared in by other 
disciples besides the Twelve. Our Lord called them apostles when He sent them 
on a special mission among the villages; they were apostles while this mission 
lasted; when it came to an end they were the Twelve or inner circle of intimates 
of the Master.<note n="65" id="v-p68.3">The relations of the Twelve to the Church of Christ are strikingly brought out by Dr. Hort in his 
<i>Christian Ecclesia</i>, pp. 23-41. On the title <i>apostle</i> he says: “Taking these 
facts together respecting the usage of the Gospels, we are led, I think, to 
the conclusion that in its original sense the term Apostle was not intended 
to describe the habitual relation of the Twelve to our Lord during the days 
of His ministry, but strictly speaking only that mission among the villages, 
of which the beginning and the end are recorded for us.” . . . “If they (the 
Twelve) represented an apostolic order within the Ecclesia then the Holy Communion 
must have been intended only for members of that order, and the rest of the 
Ecclesia had no part in it. But if, as the men of the apostolic age and subsequent 
ages believed without hesitation, the Holy Communion was meant for the Ecclesia 
at large, then the Twelve sat down that evening as representatives of the Ecclesia 
at large; they were disciples more than they were apostles.”</note> After the Death and Resurrection of the Lord the task to which 
they had been trained by companion-ship with the Saviour and in the apprentice 
mission among the villages, became their life work, but it was shared in from 
the very beginning by others who bore with them the common name apostle.<note n="66" id="v-p68.4">St. Paul in his account of the appearances of our Lord after His Resurrection distinguishes between the Twelve 
and apostles; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:5-8" id="v-p68.5" parsed="|1Cor|15|5|15|8" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.5-1Cor.15.8">1 Cor. xv. 5-8</scripRef>; cf. below, pp. 74-85.</note> Nor 
does our Lord make any promises to the Twelve which imply that He had bestowed 
upon them a special rank in the Church which was to come. He told them that 
whoever received them received Him; but this was a privilege shared in by the 
least of His followers, for whoever received a little child in His name received 
Him.<note n="67" id="v-p68.6"><scripRef passage="Matt. x. 40" id="v-p68.7" parsed="|Matt|10|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.40">Matt. x. 40</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="Luke x. 16" id="v-p68.8" parsed="|Luke|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.16">Luke x. 16</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 5" id="v-p68.9" parsed="|Matt|18|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.5">Matt. xviii. 5</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Mark ix. 37" id="v-p68.10" parsed="|Mark|9|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.37">Mark ix. 37</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 48" id="v-p68.11" parsed="|Luke|9|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.48">Luke ix. 48</scripRef>.</note> It is impossible to avoid noticing how the ancient manuals 
of church organization have caught the spirit of Christ’s teaching, that there 
are to be no lordships in His Church. The qualifications set forth for office 



<pb n="32" id="v-Page_32" />are those which every Christian ought to possess; and the duties said to belong 
to office are those which for the most part all Christians ought to perform. 
We do not see <i>orders</i> in the sense of ecclesiastical rank whose authority does not come from the people; we see ecclesiastical 
<i>order </i>and arrangement of service. Whatever power and authority the 
Church of Christ possesses in gift from the Lord resides in the membership of 
the Church and not in any superior rank of officials who have received an authority 
over the Church directly from Christ Himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p69">The Church of the New Testament evidently interpreted the 
words of our Lord to mean that He placed the authority which He had bestowed 
upon His Church in the hands of the membership, of the community which formed 
the local church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p70">Even in the Primitive Church in Jerusalem, where the presence 
of an apostle was seldom lacking, the community was self-governing, and acted 
on the conviction that the authority bestowed by Christ on His Church belonged 
to the whole congregation of the faithful and not to an apostolic hierarchy. 
The assembly of the local church appointed delegates and elected office-bearers. 
The vice-apostle Matthias and the Seven were, elected by the assembly,<note n="68" id="v-p70.1"><scripRef passage="Acts i. 23" id="v-p70.2" parsed="|Acts|1|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.23">Acts i. 23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 6:5" id="v-p70.3" parsed="|Acts|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.5">vi. 5</scripRef>.</note> and 
a similar assembly appointed Barnabas to be its delegate to Antioch.<note n="69" id="v-p70.4"><scripRef passage="Acts xi. 22" id="v-p70.5" parsed="|Acts|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.22">Acts xi. 22</scripRef>.</note> The assembly 
of the local church summoned even apostles before it, and passed judgment upon 
their conduct.<note n="70" id="v-p70.6">On the conduct of St. Peter at Caesarea, <scripRef passage="Acts xi. 1-4" id="v-p70.7" parsed="|Acts|11|1|11|4" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.1-Acts.11.4">Acts xi. 1-4</scripRef>; on the opinions and practices of St. 
Paul, <scripRef passage="Acts 15:12,22-29" id="v-p70.8" parsed="|Acts|15|12|0|0;|Acts|15|22|15|29" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.12 Bible:Acts.15.22-Acts.15.29">xv. 12, 22-29</scripRef>, and whatever differences may be found in the account of 
the proceedings in this chapter and in St. Paul’s statement in the Epistle to 
the Galatians (<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 1" id="v-p70.9" parsed="|Gal|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.1">Gal. ii. 1</scripRef> ff.) there is no question that both recognize the 
supremacy of the assembly of the Church.</note> The apostles might suggest, but the congregation ruled.</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p71">When we pass from the Church at Jerusalem to the churches 
planted by the ministry of St. Paul, the proofs of democratic self-government 
are still more abundant. When the apostle urges the duty of stricter discipline, 
or when he recommends 


<pb n="33" id="v-Page_33" />a merciful treatment of one who had lapsed, he writes to the whole 
community in whose hands the authority resides. He pictures himself in their 
midst while they are engaged in this painful duty. He assures them that they 
have the authority of the Lord for the exercise of discipline. For however thoroughly 
democratic the government of the New Testament Church was, it was still as 
thoroughly theocratic. The presence of the Lord Himself was with them in the 
exercise of the authority He had entrusted to their charge.<note n="71" id="v-p71.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 5:3-5" id="v-p71.2" parsed="|1Cor|5|3|5|5" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.3-1Cor.5.5">1 Cor. v. 3-5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 1" id="v-p71.3" parsed="|Gal|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.1">Gal. vi. 1</scripRef>.</note> The evidence of 
the presence of Christ was of the same kind as witnessed His presence in the 
actions of public worship. The local churches recognised His presence in the 
manifestation of the “gifts” of His Spirit bestowed upon them. These “gifts” included not only the bestowal of grace needed for exhortation to edification, 
but also the wisdom to “govern” and to “guide.” The theocratic element was 
not given in a hierarchy imposed upon the Church from without; it manifested 
itself within the community. It appeared in the presence, recognition and use 
made of gifts of government bestowed upon its membership which were none the 
less spiritual, divine and “from above,” because they concerned the ordinary 
duties of oversight and manifested themselves in the natural endowments of members 
of the community. The presence of Christ among His people may be as easily manifested 
in the decision which the assembly of the local church arrives at by a majority<note n="72" id="v-p71.4">The censure inflicted on the member of the Corinthian Church who had disobeyed the 
Apostle Paul was carried by a majority: <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 2:6" id="v-p71.5" parsed="|2Cor|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.6">2 Cor. ii. 6</scripRef>. 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p71.6">ἡ ἐπιτιμία αὕτη 
ἡ ὑπὸ τῶν πλειόνων</span>.</note> 
of votes as in the fiat launched from an episcopal chair. The latter is not 
necessarily from above, and the former is not of necessity from beneath.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p72">V. Lastly, the Church of Christ is a <i>sacerdotal society</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p73">The Church of Christ is continually represented as the “ideal Israel.” This 
is a favourite thought of St. Paul’s, and it implies that the special function 
of the Church of Christ is to do in a 


<pb n="34" id="v-Page_34" />better manner what the ancient Israel did imperfectly. When we ask what the special function of the 
ancient Israel was, we find it given in a great variety of ways, all of which 
include one central thought, best expressed perhaps by the phrase, “To approach 
God.” This central idea was connected with the thoughts of special times of 
approach, or Holy Seasons; with a special place of approach, which was the 
Temple of God’s Presence; and with a special set of men who made the approach 
on behalf of their fellows, and who were called Priests. When we turn to the 
Church of Christ we find the same central thought and the same dependent ideas. 
The main function of the New Testament Church is also to approach God. Just 
as in the Old Testament economy the priests when approaching God presented sacrifices 
to Him, so in the New Testament Church gifts are to be presented to God, and 
these gifts or offerings bear the Old Testament name of sacrifices. We are enjoined 
to present our bodies;<note n="73" id="v-p73.1"><scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 1" id="v-p73.2" parsed="|Rom|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1">Rom. xii. 1</scripRef>: “I beseech you therefore, brethren, 
by the mercies of God, to present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, well-pleasing 
to God, which is your reasonable service (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p73.3">τὴν λογικὴν 
λατρείαν ὑμῶν</span>).” The thought expressed is that the Christian should consecrate 
the whole personality, body, soul and spirit to God; and thus all service whether 
of work or worship became a sacrifice. Compare <scripRef passage="Ps. li. 15-17" id="v-p73.4" parsed="|Ps|51|15|51|17" osisRef="Bible:Ps.51.15-Ps.51.17">Ps. li. 15-17</scripRef>.</note> 
our <i>praise</i>, “that is the fruit of our lips which make confession to His name”;<note n="74" id="v-p73.5"><scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 15" id="v-p73.6" parsed="|Heb|13|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.15">Heb. xiii. 15</scripRef>.</note> 
our <i>faith</i>;<note n="75" id="v-p73.7"><scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 17" id="v-p73.8" parsed="|Phil|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.17">Phil. ii. 17</scripRef>.</note> 
our <i>alms-giving</i>;<note n="76" id="v-p73.9">Paul’s great collection for the poor saints in Jerusalem is an offering: <scripRef passage="Acts xxiv. 17" id="v-p73.10" parsed="|Acts|24|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.17">Acts xxiv. 
17</scripRef>; so is the contributions which the members of the Church at Philippi sent 
to the apostle: <scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 18" id="v-p73.11" parsed="|Phil|4|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.18">Phil. iv. 18</scripRef>.</note> 
our “doing good and communicating.”<note n="77" id="v-p73.12"><scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 16" id="v-p73.13" parsed="|Heb|13|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.16">Heb. xiii. 16</scripRef>.</note> These are 
all called “sacrifices,” or “sacrifices well-pleasing to God,” 
and, to distinguish them from the offerings of the Old Testament economy, “spiritual or living 
sacrifices.”<note n="78" id="v-p73.14"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p73.15">Θυσίαι πνευματικαί</span>: <scripRef passage="1Peter 2:5" id="v-p73.16" parsed="|1Pet|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.5">1 Pet. ii. 5</scripRef>; 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p73.17">θυσία ζῶσα</span>: <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 1" id="v-p73.18" parsed="|Rom|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.1">Rom. xii. 1</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 17" id="v-p73.19" parsed="|Phil|2|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.17">Phil. ii. 17</scripRef>.</note> The exertions made by St. Paul 
to bring the heathen to a knowledge of the Saviour is also called a sacrifice 
or offering.<note n="79" id="v-p73.20"><scripRef passage="Rom. xv. 16" id="v-p73.21" parsed="|Rom|15|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.16">Rom. xv. 16</scripRef>.</note> The New Testament Church is the ideal Israel, and does the work which the ancient 



<pb n="35" id="v-Page_35" />Israel was appointed to do. The limitations only have disappeared. There is no trace in the New 
Testament Church of any specially holy places or times or persons. The Christian 
ideal is, to quote the late Dr. Lightfoot, a Holy Season extending all the year 
round, a Temple confined only by the limits of the habitable globe, and a Priesthood 
including every believer in the Lord Jesus Christ.<note n="80" id="v-p73.22"><i>Commentary on the Epistle to the Philippians</i> (1881), 6th ed. p. 183.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p74">This does not mean that the New Testament Church may not select special days for 
the public worship of God; that it may not dedicate buildings where the faithful 
can meet together to unite in offering the sacrifices of prayer and praise; 
that it may not set apart men from among its membership and appoint them to 
lead its devotions. But it does mean that God can be approached at all times, 
and in every place, and by every one among His people. His fellow believers 
may select one from among themselves to be their <i>minister</i>. There may be a
<i>ministering 
priesthood</i>, but there cannot be a <i>mediating priesthood</i> within the Christian society. There is one Mediator only, 
and all, men, women and children, have the promise of immediate entrance into 
the presence of God, and are priests.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p75">Luther has expressed the thought of the sacerdotal character of the Church of Christ 
when he says, in a description of the Eucharistic service: “There our priest 
or minister stands before the altar, having been publicly called to his priestly 
function; he repeats publicly and distinctly Christ’s words of the Institution; he takes the Bread and the Wine, and distributes it according to Christ’s 
words; and we all kneel beside him and around him, men and women, young and 
old, master and servant, mistress and maid, all holy priests together, sanctified 
by the blood of Christ. We are there in our priestly dignity. . . . We do not 
let the priest proclaim for himself the ordinance of Christ; but he is the 
mouthpiece of us all, and we all say it with him in our hearts with true faith 
in the Lamb of God Who feeds us with His Body and Blood.”</p>


<pb n="36" id="v-Page_36" />
<p class="normal" id="v-p76">This sacerdotal character of the whole Church of Christ was maintained in the primitive Christian Church down 
to at least the middle of the third century. Whatever evinced a whole-hearted dedication 
of one’s self to God was a sacrifice which 
required no mediating priesthood in the offering.
For the Christian sacrifice always means 
a sacrifice of self. When Polycarp gave his body to be burnt for the faith of Jesus, 
he gave it in sacrifice, and every martyr’s death or suffering was a sacrifice well-pleasing 
to God.<note n="81" id="v-p76.1">Compare <i>Letter of the Smyrnaeans on the Martyrdom of Polycarp</i>, 14: 
“Then he, placing his arms behind him and being hound to the stake, like a goodly ram out of 
a great flock for an offering, a burnt sacrifice made ready and acceptable to God, looking up to heaven, said: O Lord God 
Almighty. . . .”</note> When poor and humble believers fasted that they might have food to give 
to the hungry, they were sacrificing a 
spiritual sacrifice.<note n="82" id="v-p76.2"><p class="normal" id="v-p77">Aristides, <i>Apology</i>, 15: “And if any among the Christians is poor and in want, and they have not 
overmuch of the means of life, they fast two or three days, in order that they may provide those 
in need with the food they require.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p78">A favourite phrase to describe widows and orphans was “the altar of God” on which the 
sacrifices of almsgiving were offered up. It is used by Polycarp, <i>To the Philippians</i>, 4; 
also in the <i>Apostolic Constitutions</i>, ii. 26 and iv. 3, of the orphans, the old and all 
who were supported by the benevolence of the faithful. Tertullian says of the widow: “<span lang="LA" id="v-p78.1">aram enim 
Dei mundam proponi oportet</span>,” <i>Ad Uxor</i>. i. 7.</p></note> When Christians, either at home and in private or in the assembly 
for public worship, poured forth prayers and thanksgivings, they were offering sacrifice 
to God.<note n="83" id="v-p78.2">Clement of Alexandria spiritualizes the Old Testament sacrifices to make them the forerunners 
of Christian prayers. “And that compounded incense which is mentioned in the Law, is that which consists 
of many tongues and voices in prayer . . . brought 
together in praises with a pure mind, and just and right conduct, from holy works 
and righteous prayer,” <i>Strom</i>. vii. 6. In the same chapter he says: “For the sacrifice of the Church is the word breathing as incense from holy souls, 
the sacrifice and the whole mind being at the same time unveiled to God.”</note> Justin Martyr does not hesitate to call such devotions “the only perfect 
and well-pleasing sacrifices to God.”<note n="84" id="v-p78.3"><i>Dialogue</i>, 117.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p79">And the Holy Supper, the very apex and crown of all Christian 


<pb n="37" id="v-Page_37" />public worship, where Christ gives Himself to His people, and where His people dedicate 
themselves to Him in body, soul and spirit, was always a sacrifice as prayers, praises and almagi ring were. 
The Church of Christ was a sacerdotal society, its members were all priests, and its services were all sacrifices.<note n="85" id="v-p79.1">The conception of a mutilated sacerdotalism, where one part of the Christian worship is alone thought 
of as the true sacrifice, and a small portion of the fellowship—the ministry—is declared to be the priesthood, 
did not appear until the time of Cyprian, and was his invention.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="v-p80">Such is the New Testament thought of the Church of Christ—a Fellowship, 
a United Fellowship, a Visible Fellowship, a Fellowship with an Authority bestowed upon it by 
its Lord, and a sacerdotal Fellowship whose every member has the right 
of direct access to the throne of God, bringing with him the sacrifices of himself, 
of his praise and of his confession.</p>


</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter II. A Christian Church in Apostolic Times." progress="12.40%" id="vi" prev="v" next="vii">
<pb n="41" id="vi-Page_41" />
<h2 id="vi-p0.1">CHAPTER II</h2>
<h3 id="vi-p0.2">A CHRISTIAN CHURCH IN APOSTOLIC TIMES</h3>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p1"><span class="sc" id="vi-p1.1">Can</span> we, piercing the 
mists of two thousand years, see a Christian Church as it was in Apostolic times—a 
tiny island in a sea of surrounding heathenism? Our vision gets most assistance 
from the Epistles of St. Paul, which not only are the oldest records of the 
literature of the New Testament, but give us much clearer pictures of the earliest 
Christian assemblies for edification and thanksgiving than are to be found in 
the Acts of the Apostles. The more we study these epistles the more clearly 
we discern that we must not project into these primitive times a picture taken 
from any of the long organized churches of our days. On the other hand, we can 
see many an analogy in the usages of the growing churches of the mission field. 
This is not to be wondered at. The primitive church and churches growing among 
heathen surroundings have both to do with the origins of organization.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p2">For one thing, we must 
remember that the meetings of the congregation were held in private houses;<note n="86" id="vi-p2.1">It is true that we read in <scripRef passage="Acts xix. 9, 10" id="vi-p2.2" parsed="|Acts|19|9|19|10" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.9-Acts.19.10">Acts xix. 9, 10</scripRef> that St. Paul held meetings in the 
<i>Schola</i> of Tyrannus: but this is a unique instance.</note> 
and as the number of believers grew, more than one house must have been placed 
at the service of the brethren for their meetings for public worship and for 
the transaction of the necessary business of the congregation. We are told 
that in the primitive church at Jerusalem the Lord’s Supper was dispensed in 
the houses,<note n="87" id="vi-p2.3"><scripRef passage="Acts ii. 46" id="vi-p2.4" parsed="|Acts|2|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.46">Acts ii. 46</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p2.5">κλῶντές τε κατ᾽ 
οἶκον ἄρτον</span>.</note> and that the brethren met in the house of Mary the mother of John 
Mark,<note n="88" id="vi-p2.6"><scripRef passage="Acts xii. 12" id="vi-p2.7" parsed="|Acts|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.12">Acts xii. 12</scripRef>: “The house of Mary, the mother of John whose surname was Mark; where 
many were gathered together and were praying.”</note> 

<pb n="42" id="vi-Page_42" />in the house of James 
the brother of our Lord,<note n="89" id="vi-p2.8"><scripRef passage="Acts xxi. 18" id="vi-p2.9" parsed="|Acts|21|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.18">Acts xxi. 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 12:17" id="vi-p2.10" parsed="|Acts|12|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.17">xii. 17</scripRef>.</note> and probably elsewhere. At the close of the Epistle 
to the Romans, St. Paul sends greetings to 
three, perhaps five, groups of brethren gathered round clusters of distinguished 
Christians whom he names. One of these groups he calls a “church,” and the 
others were presumably so also.<note n="90" id="vi-p2.11"><p class="normal" id="vi-p3"><scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 3-5" id="vi-p3.1" parsed="|Rom|16|3|16|5" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.3-Rom.16.5">Rom. xvi. 3-5</scripRef>: “Salute Prisca and Aquila . . . and the church that is in their house”; 
<scripRef passage="Romans 16:14" id="vi-p3.2" parsed="|Rom|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.14">xvi. 14</scripRef>: “Salute Asynsritus, Phlegon, Hermes, Patrobas, Hermas, and the 
brethren that are with them”; <scripRef passage="Romans 16:15" id="vi-p3.3" parsed="|Rom|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.15">15</scripRef>: “Salute Philologus and Julia, Nereus and 
his sister, and O1ympas, and all the saints that are with them”; <scripRef passage="Romans 16:10" id="vi-p3.4" parsed="|Rom|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.10">10</scripRef>: “Salute them 
which are of the household of Aristobulus”; <scripRef passage="Romans 16:11" id="vi-p3.5" parsed="|Rom|16|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.11">11</scripRef>: “Salute them 
of the household of Narcissus.” The groups saluted in verses 10 and 11 may have 
been a number of freedmen or slaves belonging to the households of the two 
wealthy men mentioned; but the other three groups are evidently house-churches.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p4">St. Paul sends salutations to other house-churches; to that meeting in the house of 
Philemon at Colossae (<scripRef passage="Philemon 1:2" id="vi-p4.1" parsed="|Phlm|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.2">Philem. 2</scripRef>), to that meeting in the house of Nymphas in 
Laodicea (<scripRef passage="Col. iv. 15" id="vi-p4.2" parsed="|Col|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.15">Col. iv. 15</scripRef>), and to that meeting in the house of Stephanas (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:15" id="vi-p4.3" parsed="|1Cor|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.15">1 Cor. 
xvi. 15</scripRef>).</p></note> The account of Saul, the persecutor, making 
havoc of the Church, entering every house and haling men and women to prison, 
reads like a record of the persecution of the Huguenots among the house-churches 
of Reformation times in France, or like raids on house-conventicles in the Covenanting 
times in Scotland. It becomes evident too as we study these early records that 
when it was possible, that is, when any member had a sufficiently large abode 
and was willing to open his house to the brethren, comparatively large assemblies, 
including all the Christians of the town or neighbourhood, met together at stated 
times and especially on the Lord’s Day, for the service of thanksgiving. Gaius 
was able to accommodate all his fellow Christians, and was the “host of the 
whole Church.”<note n="91" id="vi-p4.4"><scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 23" id="vi-p4.5" parsed="|Rom|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.23">Rom. xvi. 23</scripRef>.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p5">Traces of these earliest 
house-churches survived in happier days. The ground plan of the earliest Roman 
church, discovered in 1900 in the Forum at Rome, is modelled not on the basilica 
or public hall, but on the audience hall of the wealthy Roman burgher, and the 
recollections of the familiar surroundings at the meetings in the house-churches 
probably guided 

<pb n="43" id="vi-Page_43" />the pencil 
of the architect who first planned the earliest public buildings dedicated to 
Christian worship.<note n="92" id="vi-p5.1">Compare C. Dehio, <i>Die Genesis der christlichen Basilika</i> in the 
<i>Sitzensber. d. München. Akad. d. Wiss</i>. 1882, ii. 301 ff.</note> Old liturgies which enjoin the deacon, at the period of 
the service when the Lord’s Supper is about to be celebrated, to command the 
mothers to take their babies on their knees, bring<note n="93" id="vi-p5.2"><p class="normal" id="vi-p6">In the so-called <i>Liturgy of St. Clement</i> there is the following rubric:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p7">“The order of James, the brother of John, the son of Zebedee.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p8">“And I James, the brother of John, the son of Zebedee, command that forthwith the deacon say,</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p9">Let none of the hearers, none of the unbelievers, none of the heterodox stay. Ye who 
have prayed the former prayer, depart. <i>Mothers, take up your children</i>. Let 
us stand upright to present unto the Lord our offerings with fear and trembling.” Neale and Littledale, <i>Translations 
of Primitive Liturgies</i>, p. 75.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p10">The writer had the privilege of worshipping in a house-church in the Lebanon under the 
shoulder of Sunim in the autumn of 1888. The long low vaulted kitchen had been 
swept and garnished for the occasion, though some of the pots still stood in 
a corner. The congregation sat on the floor—the men together in rows on the right and 
the women in rows on the left. During the services which preceded the Holy Communion, 
babies crawled about the floor making excursions from mother to father and back 
again. When the non-communicants had left, and the “elements,” as we say in 
Scotland, were being uncovered, the mothers secured the straggling babies and 
kept them on their laps during the whole of the communion service, as was enjoined 
in the ancient rubric quoted above.</p></note> 
with them memories of these homely gatherings in private houses, which lasted down to the close 
of the second century and probably much later, except in the larger towns.<note n="94" id="vi-p10.1">The earliest trace we find of buildings set apart exclusively for Christian worship dates 
from the beginning of the third century (202-210): Clement of Alexandria, <i>Stromata</i>, vii. 5. 
Clement speaks of a building erected in honour of God, while he insists that it is the 
assembly of the people and not the place where they assemble that ought to be called the church.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p11">It is St. Paul, in his <i>First Epistle to the Corinthians</i>, who
gives us the most distinct picture of the meetings of the earliest Christian 
communities. The brethren appear to have had three distinct meetings—one for 
the purposes of edification by prayer and exhortation, another for thanksgiving 
which began with a 

<pb n="44" id="vi-Page_44" />common meal and ended with the 
Holy Supper,<note n="95" id="vi-p11.1">The best account of the Agape is in Keating’s <i>The Agape and the Eucharist</i> (1901).</note> and a third for the business of the little society.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vi-p12">1. In his description of the first 
the apostle introduces us to an earnest company of men and women full of restrained 
enthusiasm, which might soon become unrestrained. We hear of no officials appointed 
to conduct the services. The brethren fill the body of the hall, the women sitting 
together, in all probability on the one side, and the men on the other; behind 
them are the inquirers; and behind them, clustering round the door, unbelievers, 
whom curiosity or some other motive has attracted, and who are welcomed to this 
meeting “for the Word.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p13">The service, and probably each 
part of the service, began with the benediction: “Grace be to you and peace 
from God our Father and the Lord Jesus Christ,” which was followed by an invocation 
of Jesus and the confession that He is Lord.<note n="96" id="vi-p13.1">St. Paul does not mention the benediction as forming part of the Christian worship, but 
the way in which it occurs regularly at the beginning of his epistles, preserving 
always the same form, warrants us in supposing its liturgical use in the manner 
above indicated. The invocation of Jesus as the Lord is made the test of all 
Christian public utterance for edification, and must have preceded the prophetic 
addresses if not the whole service: <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:3" id="vi-p13.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.3">1 Cor. xii. 3</scripRef>.</note> One of the brethren began to pray; then another and another; one began the 
Lord’s Prayer,<note n="97" id="vi-p13.3">The use of the Lord’s prayer is not mentioned but it may be inferred. “Paul nowhere 
mentions the Lord’s prayer. But we may assume that we have a trace of it in 
<scripRef passage="Rom. viii. 15" id="vi-p13.4" parsed="|Rom|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.8.15">Rom. viii. 15</scripRef>, and in <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 6" id="vi-p13.5" parsed="|Gal|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.6">Gal. iv. 6</scripRef>. In speaking of the right to call God Father, 
he gives the Aramaic form for father, in each instance adding a translation; and this is only to be explained by supposing that he had in mind a formula 
which was known wherever the Gospel had penetrate, and which, by preserving 
the original language, invested the name with peculiar solemnity, in order to 
maintain its significance unimpaired in the believer’s consciousness.” Weizsäcker, 
<i>The Apostolic Age</i>, ii. p. 258 (Eng. Trans.). According to the <i>Didache</i> the Lord’s Prayer was to 
be said three times every day (<i>Did</i>. viii.).</note> and all joined; each prayer was followed by a hearty and fervent 
“Amen.”<note n="98" id="vi-p13.6"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:16" id="vi-p13.7" parsed="|1Cor|14|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.16">1 Cor. xiv. 16</scripRef>.</note>  Then a hymn was sung; then 
another and another, for several of the brethren 

<pb n="45" id="vi-Page_45" />have composed or selected 
hymns at home which they wish to be sung by the congregation.<note n="99" id="vi-p13.8"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:26" id="vi-p13.9" parsed="|1Cor|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.26">1 Cor. xiv. 26</scripRef>.</note> Several of these 
hymns are preserved in the New Testament, and one is embodied in one of our 
Scotch paraphrases:<note n="100" id="vi-p13.10"><p class="normal" id="vi-p14">If it be 
permitted, as I think it is, to believe that the author of the Apocalypse used 
the outline of the Christian worship of the earliest age as the canvas on which 
he painted his glorious prophetic visions, then we can disentangle many a short 
hymn used in the services of the apostolic Church and also get many a detail 
about that service. The paraphrase quoted above combines two of the songs given 
in Revelation (<scripRef passage="Revelation 5:9-13" id="vi-p14.1" parsed="|Rev|5|9|5|13" osisRef="Bible:Rev.5.9-Rev.5.13">v. 9-13</scripRef>). We have another in <scripRef passage="Revelation 15:3" id="vi-p14.2" parsed="|Rev|15|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.15.3">xv. 3 f.</scripRef>:—</p>
<div class="verse1" id="vi-p14.3">
<verse id="vi-p14.4">
<l class="t1" id="vi-p14.5">Great and marvellous are Thy works,</l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p14.6">O Lord God the Almighty;</l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p14.7">Righteous and true are Thy ways,</l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p14.8">Thou King of the Ages.</l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p14.9">Who shall not fear Thee,  Lord, and glorify Thy Name? </l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p14.10">For Thou only art Holy;</l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p14.11">All the Nations shall come and worship before Thee; </l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p14.12">For Thy righteous acts have been made manifest;</l>
</verse>
</div>
<p class="continue" id="vi-p15">and yet another in <scripRef passage="Revelation 11:17" id="vi-p15.1" parsed="|Rev|11|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.11.17">xi. 17</scripRef>:—</p>
<div class="verse1" id="vi-p15.2">
<verse id="vi-p15.3">
<l class="t1" id="vi-p15.4">We give Thee thanks, O Lord God, the Almighty,</l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p15.5">Which art and which wast; </l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p15.6">Because Thou hast taken Thy great power and didst reign, </l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p15.7">And the Nations were wroth, </l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p15.8">And Thy wrath came,</l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p15.9">And the time of the dead to be judged,</l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p15.10">And the time to give their reward to Thy servants,</l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p15.11">To the prophets and to the saints, </l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p15.12">And to them that fear Thy Name, </l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p15.13">The small and the great;</l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p15.14">And to them who destroy the earth.</l>
</verse>
</div>

<p class="continue" id="vi-p16">It is likely that the singing was antiphonal; there are alternate strophes in the hymns 
in the heavenly worship, and Pliny says that the Christians “<span lang="LA" id="vi-p16.1">carmen Christo 
quasi Deo dicere secum invicem</span>” (<scripRef passage="Ep. 96" id="vi-p16.2">Ep. 96</scripRef> [97]).</p>
</note>—</p>
<div class="verse1" id="vi-p16.3">
<verse id="vi-p16.4">
<l class="t1" id="vi-p16.5">To Him be power divine ascribed, </l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p16.6">And endless blessings paid;</l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p16.7">Salvation, glory, joy, remain </l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p16.8">For ever on His Head:</l>
</verse><verse id="vi-p16.9">
<l class="t1" id="vi-p16.10">Thou hast redeemed us with Thy Blood, </l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p16.11">And set the prisoners free;</l>



<pb n="46" id="vi-Page_46" />

<l class="t1" id="vi-p16.12">Thou mad’st us kings and priests to God, </l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p16.13">And we shall reign with Thee,</l>
</verse><verse id="vi-p16.14">
<l class="t1" id="vi-p16.15">*   *   *   *   *</l>
</verse><verse id="vi-p16.16">
<l class="t1" id="vi-p16.17">To Him that sits upon the throne </l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p16.18">The God whom we adore,</l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p16.19">And to the Lamb that once was slain; </l>
<l class="t1" id="vi-p16.20">Be glory evermore.<note n="101" id="vi-p16.21"><i>Scotch Paraphrases</i>, lxv. 7-11.</note></l>
</verse>
</div>

<p class="continue" id="vi-p17">After the hymns came reading from the Old Testament Scriptures, and readings or recitations concerning 
the life and death, the sayings and deeds of Jesus.<note n="102" id="vi-p17.1">St. Paul does not mention the reading of Scripture in his order of worship; but it must have been there. In his epistles to the Corinthians, 
to confine ourselves to them, he implies such a knowledge of the Old Testament and of deeds and sayings of Jesus as could only be got from the 
continuous public reading of the Scriptures, and the reciting sentences about Jesus. He takes it for granted that the Old Testament Scriptures 
are known and known to be the law for life and conduct, in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 6:16" id="vi-p17.2" parsed="|1Cor|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.16">1 Cor. vi. 16</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:8-13" id="vi-p17.3" parsed="|1Cor|9|8|9|13" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.8-1Cor.9.13">ix. 8-13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:21" id="vi-p17.4" parsed="|1Cor|14|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.21">xiv. 21</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 6:16,18" id="vi-p17.5" parsed="|2Cor|6|16|0|0;|2Cor|6|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.16 Bible:2Cor.6.18">2 Cor. vi. 16, 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:15" id="vi-p17.6" parsed="|2Cor|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.15">viii. 15</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 9:9" id="vi-p17.7" parsed="|2Cor|9|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.9">ix. 9</scripRef>. In the beginning of <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:1" id="vi-p17.8" parsed="|1Cor|15|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.1">1 Cor. xv.</scripRef> he clearly refers to 
formal statements, not yet perhaps committed to writing, which he himself had handed over as he had received them, and which recited the facts about the 
sayings and deeds of Jesus. The opening and reading from the book comes after the singing in the heavenly worship (<scripRef passage="Revelation 5:1-14" id="vi-p17.9" parsed="|Rev|5|1|5|14" osisRef="Bible:Rev.5.1-Rev.5.14">Rev. v. </scripRef>
<scripRef passage="Revelation 6:1-17" id="vi-p17.10" parsed="|Rev|6|1|6|17" osisRef="Bible:Rev.6.1-Rev.6.17">vi.</scripRef>).</note> Then came the “instruction”—sober words for edification, 
based on what had been read, and coming either from the gift of “wisdom,” or from that intuitive power of seeing into the heart 
of spiritual things which the apostle calls “knowledge.”<note n="103" id="vi-p17.11">Instruction (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p17.12">διδαχή</span>), teaching or doctrine includes the “wisdom” and “knowledge” of 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:8" id="vi-p17.13" parsed="|1Cor|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.8">1 Cor. xii. 8</scripRef>; “wisdom,” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p17.14">λόγος σοφίας</span>) is 
described in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:7" id="vi-p17.15" parsed="|1Cor|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.7">1 Cor. ii. 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 6:5" id="vi-p17.16" parsed="|1Cor|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.5">vi. 5</scripRef>; 
and “knowledge” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p17.17">λόγος γνώσεως</span>) in 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 10:5" id="vi-p17.18" parsed="|2Cor|10|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.5">2 Cor. x. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:6" id="vi-p17.19" parsed="|2Cor|11|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.6">xi. 6</scripRef>; and perhaps the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p17.20">πίστις</span> of <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:9" id="vi-p17.21" parsed="|1Cor|12|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.9">1 Cor. xii. 9</scripRef>, which may mean depth of loyal spiritual experience.</note> Then came the moment of greatest expectancy. 
It was the time for the prophets, men who believed themselves and were believed by their brethren to be specially taught by the Holy Spirit, 
to take part. They started forward, the gifted men, so eager to impart what had been given them, that sometimes two or more rose at once and 
spoke together;<note n="104" id="vi-p17.22"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:31" id="vi-p17.23" parsed="|1Cor|14|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.31">1 Cor. xiv. 31</scripRef>.</note> and sometimes when one was speaking the message came to another, and he leapt to his 
feet,<note n="105" id="vi-p17.24"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:30" id="vi-p17.25" parsed="|1Cor|14|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.30">1 Cor. xiv. 30</scripRef>.</note> increasing the emotion 

<pb n="47" id="vi-Page_47" />and taking from the edification. When the prophets were silent, first one, then another, and sometimes two at once, began strange 
ejaculatory prayers,<note n="106" id="vi-p17.26">I have followed Weizsäcker’s conception of what was meant by speaking “in a tongue.” These things have to be noted about the 
phenomenon. It occurred in prayer only (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:2,14" id="vi-p17.27" parsed="|1Cor|14|2|0|0;|1Cor|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.2 Bible:1Cor.14.14">1 Cor. xiv. 2, 14</scripRef>); it appeared like a soliloquy 
(<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:2" id="vi-p17.28" parsed="|1Cor|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.2">1 Cor. xiv. 2</scripRef>); the speaker edified himself (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:4" id="vi-p17.29" parsed="|1Cor|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.4">xiv. 4</scripRef>), but seems to have 
lost conscious control over himself (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:14" id="vi-p17.30" parsed="|1Cor|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.14">xiv. 14</scripRef>); what was said was not intelligible to others 
(<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:2" id="vi-p17.31" parsed="|1Cor|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.2">xiv: 2</scripRef>); it could be compared to the sound of a trumpet which gave no clear call 
(<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:7,8" id="vi-p17.32" parsed="|1Cor|14|7|14|8" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.7-1Cor.14.8">xiv. 7, 8</scripRef>); or to the use of a foreign and barbarous language (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:10,11" id="vi-p17.33" parsed="|1Cor|14|10|14|11" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.10-1Cor.14.11">xiv. 10, 11</scripRef>); 
the speaker in a tongue ought to interpret what he has said, and that he may be able to do this he ought to pray for divine assistance 
(<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:13" id="vi-p17.34" parsed="|1Cor|14|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.13">xiv. 13</scripRef>); that such speaking was not all of one sort—there were “kinds of tongues” 
(<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:10" id="vi-p17.35" parsed="|1Cor|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.10">xii. 10</scripRef>). Upon the whole then we may conceive it to have been rapt ejaculatory prayer uttered during unrestrained 
emotion, where words often took the place of sentences. This enables us to see how brethren, who were sympathetio enough, could follow the obscure windings of thought 
and expression, and interpret. Our knowledge is exclusively derived from <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:1-40" id="vi-p17.36" parsed="|1Cor|14|1|14|40" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.1-1Cor.14.40">1 Cor. xiv.</scripRef>; the two passages in 
<scripRef passage="Acts x. 46" id="vi-p17.37" parsed="|Acts|10|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.10.46">Acts x. 46</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 19:8" id="vi-p17.38" parsed="|Acts|19|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.8">xix; 8</scripRef>, and the references in the post-apostolic period do not enlighten us. Compare Heinrici, 
<i>Das Erste Sendschreiben an die Korinther</i>, pp. 376-393; Bleek, <i>Studien u. Kritiken </i>(1829), pp. 3-79; Hilgenfeld, <i>Die Glossolalie in der alien Kirche</i>, 
Leipzig, 1850. This “gift” of tongues is referred to by Irenaeus, v. 6, and Tertullian, <i>Adv. Marcion</i>, v. 8.</note> in sentences so rugged and disjointed that the audience for the most part could not understand, and had to wait 
till some of their number, who could follow the strange utterances, were ready to translate them into intelligible language.<note n="107" id="vi-p17.39"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:27,28" id="vi-p17.40" parsed="|1Cor|14|27|14|28" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.27-1Cor.14.28">1 Cor. xiv. 27, 28</scripRef>.</note> 
Then followed the benediction: “The Grace of the Lord Jesus be with you all”; the “kiss of peace”; and the congregation dispersed. 
Sometimes during the meeting, at some part of the services, but oftenest when the prophets were speaking, there was a stir at the back of the room, 
and a heathen, who had been listening in careless curiosity or in barely concealed scorn, suddenly felt the sinful secrets of his own heart revealed to him, 
and pushing forward fell down at the feet of the speaker and made his confession,<note n="108" id="vi-p17.41"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:25" id="vi-p17.42" parsed="|1Cor|14|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.25">1 Cor. xiv. 25</scripRef>.</note> 
while the assembly raised the doxology: “Blessed be God, the Father of the Lord Jesus, for evermore.<note n="109" id="vi-p17.43">The other form of doxology common to St. Paul’s epistles is “Unto God our 
Father, be glory for ever, Amen.” These doxologies are found running through 
St. Paul’s and other epistles in the New Testament. They are used to end a prophetic 
utterance, or an exposition of divine wisdom, and they occur in the description 
of the heavenly worship in the Apocalypse.</note> Amen.”</p>


<pb n="48" id="vi-Page_48" />

<p class="normal" id="vi-p18">Such was 
a Christian meeting for public worship in Corinth in apostolic times; and foreign 
as it may seem to us, the like can be still seen in mission fields among the 
hot-blooded people of the East. I have witnessed everything but the speaking 
“with tongues” in meetings of native Christians in the Deccan in India, when 
European influence was not present to restrain Eastern enthusiasm and condense 
it in Western moulds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p19">The meeting described by the apostle is not to be taken as something which might be seen 
in Corinth but was peculiar to that city; it may be taken as a type of the 
Christian meeting throughout the Gentile Christian Churches; for the Apostle, 
in his suggestions and criticisms, continually speaks of what took place throughout 
all the churches.<note n="110" id="vi-p19.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:33" id="vi-p19.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.33">1 Cor. xiv. 33</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:16" id="vi-p19.3" parsed="|1Cor|11|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.16">xi. 16</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p20">It is to be observed that if the apostle finds fault with some things, he gives the order of 
the service and expressly approves of every part of it, even of the strange 
ejaculatory prayers.<note n="111" id="vi-p20.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:39" id="vi-p20.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.39">1 Cor. xiv. 39</scripRef>. The order of service is given by St. Paul in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:26" id="vi-p20.3" parsed="|1Cor|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.26">1 Cor. xiv. 26</scripRef>; where 
the “psalm” includes the supplication and thanksgiving of <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:16" id="vi-p20.4" parsed="|1Cor|14|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.16">xiv. 16</scripRef>.</note> He gives his Corinthian converts one broad principle, 
which he expects them to 
apply for themselves in order to better their service. 
Everything is to be done for the edification of the brethren, and the first 
qualification for edification is that all things be done “decently and in order,” 
for God is not a God of confusion but of peace.<note n="112" id="vi-p20.5"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:33,40" id="vi-p20.6" parsed="|1Cor|14|33|0|0;|1Cor|14|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.33 Bible:1Cor.14.40">1 Cor. xiv. 33, 40</scripRef>.</note> He gives examples of his principle. 
The prophets were to restrain themselves; they were to speak one at a time, 
and not more than two or three at one meeting;<note n="113" id="vi-p20.7"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:29-33" id="vi-p20.8" parsed="|1Cor|14|29|14|33" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.29-1Cor.14.33">1 Cor. xiv. 29-33</scripRef>.</note> and 
those who prayed “in tongues” were to keep silence altogether unless some 
one who could interpret was present, for it is better to speak five words with 
understanding than ten thousand in a tongue. The women too who had the gift of prophecy were to 


<pb n="49" id="vi-Page_49" />use it in 
private, and not start forward at the public meeting and deliver their message 
there. So far from finding fault with the kind of meeting described, St. Paul 
seems to look on the manifestation of these gifts of praise, prayer, teaching, 
and prophecy, within the congregation at Corinth, as an evidence that the Christian 
community there was completely furnished within its own membership with all 
the gifts needed for the building up in faith and works.<note n="114" id="vi-p20.9"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:4" id="vi-p20.10" parsed="|1Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.4">1 Cor. xii. 4 ff.</scripRef>: cf. <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 16" id="vi-p20.11" parsed="|Eph|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.16">Eph. iv. 16</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p21">What cannot fail to strike us in this picture is the untrammelled liberty of the worship, 
the possibility of every male member of the congregation taking part in the 
prayers and the exhortations, and the consequent responsibility laid on the 
whole community to see that the service was for the edification of all. When 
we consider the rebukes that the apostle considered it necessary to administer, 
it is also somewhat surprising to find so few injunctions which take the form 
of definite rules for public worship, and to observe the confidence which the 
apostle had that if certain broad principles were laid down and observed, the 
community was of itself able to conduct all things with that attention to decency 
and order which ensured edification.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p22">Our wonder is apt to be increased 
when we remember the social surroundings and 
conditions of these Corinthian Christians. They were a number of burghers, freedmen 
and slaves, who, as their names show, were mostly of Roman origin, gathered 
from the wealthiest and most profligate city on the Mediterranean. The population 
of Corinth was as mixed as that of Alexandria. At Cenchrea, on the eastern shore 
of the isthmus, the wealth of Asia and Egypt poured in, and was sent off to 
Rome and Italy from Lechaeum, the western harbour. The flow of commerce 
brought with it the peoples, religions and habits 
of all lands. The religion of the city was a strange medley of cults Eastern 
and Western. Aphrodite and Astarte, Isis and Cybele, were among her deities; Romans, Jews, Egyptians and Phoenicians among her people. 
The familiar illustrations 


<pb n="50" id="vi-Page_50" />which the apostle uses in his epistles indicate the habits of the population. 
He speaks of the arena and the wild-beast fights,<note n="115" id="vi-p22.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:32" id="vi-p22.2" parsed="|1Cor|15|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.32">1 Cor. xv. 32</scripRef>.</note> of the 
theatre,<note n="116" id="vi-p22.3"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 4:9" id="vi-p22.4" parsed="|1Cor|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.9">1 Cor. iv. 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:31" id="vi-p22.5" parsed="|1Cor|7|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.31">vii. 31</scripRef>.</note> of the boxing 
match and the stadium race,<note n="117" id="vi-p22.6"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:24-27" id="vi-p22.7" parsed="|1Cor|9|24|9|27" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.24-1Cor.9.27">1 Cor. ix. 24-27</scripRef>.</note> of the great idol-feasts and processions.<note n="118" id="vi-p22.8"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 8:10" id="vi-p22.9" parsed="|1Cor|8|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.8.10">1 Cor. viii. 10</scripRef>.</note> The 
city, we know, was honeycombed with “gilds”—religious corporations for the 
practices of the Eastern religions, and trades unions for the artizans and the 
seamen. The Christian society was gathered from all classes; from the poor 
and the slaves,<note n="119" id="vi-p22.10"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:26" id="vi-p22.11" parsed="|1Cor|1|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.26">1 Cor. i. 26</scripRef>.</note> from the well-to-do like the city treasurer,<note n="120" id="vi-p22.12">Erastus, <scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 23" id="vi-p22.13" parsed="|Rom|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.23">Rom. xvi. 23</scripRef>.</note> and an elder from the 
Jewish Synagogue;<note n="121" id="vi-p22.14">Crispus, <scripRef passage="Acts xviii. 8" id="vi-p22.15" parsed="|Acts|18|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.8">Acts xviii. 8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:14" id="vi-p22.16" parsed="|1Cor|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.14">1 Cor. i. 14</scripRef>.</note> it 
included ladies of rank like Chloe,<note n="122" id="vi-p22.17"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:11" id="vi-p22.18" parsed="|1Cor|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.11">1 Cor. i. 11</scripRef>.</note> and men of abounding 
wealth like Gains.<note n="123" id="vi-p22.19"><scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 23" id="vi-p22.20" parsed="|Rom|16|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.23">Rom. xvi. 23</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:14" id="vi-p22.21" parsed="|1Cor|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.14">1 Cor. i. 14</scripRef>.</note> It was this hcterogenous society, including so many jarring 
elements, that the apostle expected to develop into an orderly Church of Christ 
in virtue of the “ gifts “ of the Spirit implanted <i>within</i> it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p23">2. It is by no means so easy to get a clear picture of the second meeting of 
the Christian community—the meeting for thanksgiving—as it is to see what the 
meeting for edification was like.<note n="124" id="vi-p23.1">It is strange that, apart from the descriptions of the Last Supper in the Synoptic 
Gospels (and for obvious reasons they cannot be taken as descriptions of the 
way in which the Eucharistic service was celebrated in the Apostolic and post-Apostolic 
Church), we have no very clear account of how the Service of Thanksgiving was 
observed among the primitive Christians till the middle of the second century, 
when we have the statement of Justin Martyr in his <i>Apology</i>, i. 67. The 
earliest account, so far as I know, which gives as full a description of the 
Holy Communion as we have of the meeting for exhortation in the First Epistle 
to the Corinthians, is to be found in the <i>Canons of Hippolytus</i> (Gebhardt 
and Harnack, <i>Texte u. Untersuchungen</i>, VI. iv. pp. 118-22). Yet the whole line 
of the history of worship, of the organization of the local churches, and of 
the administration of ecclesiastical property follows the development of this 
part of the public worship of the Church. We can learn many details, but we 
have no complete account. In the account of the Last Supper, 
here in the Epistle to the Corinthians, in the <i>Didache</i> (x. 1), in the description 
of Pliny, in Clement of Alex. (<i>Paidagogos</i>, ii. 1), in Ignatius 
(<i>Ad Smyrnæos</i>, viii.), the 
celebration follows a common meal; in Justin it takes place during the meeting 
for exhortation; in the <i>Canons of Hippolytus</i>, the meeting for 
exhortation, the Holy Communion, and the Lord's day common meal are all separate 
from each other.</note> With the latter we have only to remove the blemishes which 
the apostle found, and the vision of the meeting as he approved of it stands 
clearly before us. But the abuses which had corrupted 


<pb n="51" id="vi-Page_51" />the meeting for thanksgiving had so changed it, from what it ought to have been, 
that it could not serve what it was meant to do. The framework of the degenerate 
meeting and of the same gathering re-organized according to the apostle’s directions 
can easily be traced. The members of the Christian community in Corinth assembled 
together in one place, where they ate together a meal which they themselves 
provided; and this meeting ended with the celebration of the Lord’s Supper. 
The Holy Supper was the essential part. The common meal and what belonged to 
it were accessories, the casket to contain the one precious jewel, the body 
to be vivified by this soul. It was the Holy Supper that really brought them 
together; but their conduct had made it impossible for them to be the Lord’s 
guests at His Table.<note n="125" id="vi-p23.2"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:20" id="vi-p23.3" parsed="|1Cor|11|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.20">1 Cor. xi. 20</scripRef>.</note> The apostle tells the Corinthians that their meeting could 
not be a Lord’s Supper nor even a love-feast if each ate his own meal and one 
was hungry, while another drank his fill.<note n="126" id="vi-p23.4"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:21" id="vi-p23.5" parsed="|1Cor|11|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.21">1 Cor. xi. 21</scripRef>.</note> The common meal showed that all the 
brethren belonged to one living organism which was the Church in Corinth, of 
which the Lord was the Head. Nothing could so wound this thought 
as making the distinctions between rich and poor, which had been done. It banished 
the whole idea of fellow-ship, and sensuality was introduced where, above all 
places, it ought to have been absent.<note n="127" id="vi-p23.6"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:22" id="vi-p23.7" parsed="|1Cor|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.22">1 Cor. xi. 22</scripRef>.</note> God had manifested His displeasure by 
sending sickness and death into the congregation.<note n="128" id="vi-p23.8"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:30-32" id="vi-p23.9" parsed="|1Cor|11|30|11|32" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.30-1Cor.11.32">1 Cor. xi. 30-32</scripRef>.</note> The apostle lays down a general 
principle, and gives instances of its application, which if followed out will 
make the common meal a fitting introduction to the Holy Supper, and then shows 
how the Lord’s Supper itself is to be solemnly and fitly celebrated 




<pb n="52" id="vi-Page_52" />according to the commands of Jesus. If we take the principles which the apostle lays down and suggestions from other 
portions of the New Testament, with those which come from the earliest post-apostolic descriptions of similar 
meetings, we may perhaps venture to reconstruct the scene.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p24">The apostle shows that this meeting for thanksgiving is to be a social 
meal representing the fellowship 
which subsists between all the members of the brotherhood, because they have 
each a personal fellowship with their Lord. They are therefore to eat all together, 
and if anyone is too hungry to wait for his neighbours he ought to eat at home. 
It is also to be a fitting introduction for the Lord’s Supper, which both symbolises 
and imparts that personal fellowship with Christ which is the permanent basis 
of their fellowship with each other. This thought that the Holy Supper is to 
come at the end of it must dominate the meeting during its entire duration. 
From beginning to end the brethren are at the Lord’s Table and are His guests.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p25">The whole membership of the Church 
at Corinth met together at one place on a fixed day, the Lord’s day,<note n="129" id="vi-p25.1">The Lord’s day: <scripRef passage="Acts xx. 7" id="vi-p25.2" parsed="|Acts|20|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.7">Acts xx. 7</scripRef>; <i>Didache</i>, xiv. 1; 
<i>Canons of Hippolytus</i> (<i>Texte u. Untersuchungen</i>, VI. iv. p. 105, cf. p. 183 n.).</note> for their 
Thanks-giving Meeting. The meeting was confined to the member-ship; even catechumens, 
as well as inquirers and unbelievers, were excluded. The partakers brought provisions, 
according to their ability. Some of the brethren, who belonged to
that honoured number who were recognized 
to have the prophetic gift, presided.<note n="130" id="vi-p25.3">Didache, x.</note> The food brought was handed over 
to them, and they distributed so that the superfluity of the rich made up for 
the lack of the poor. They also conducted the devotional services at the feast 
and at the Holy Supper which followed. The presidents began with prayers of 
thanksgiving for the food prepared for them and before them;<note n="131" id="vi-p25.4">The beautiful prayer given in the <i>Didache</i> is (x.): “We thank Thee, 
Holy Father, for Thy holy name, which Thou hast caused to dwell in our 
hearts, and for the knowledge and faith and immortality which Thou hast made known to 
us through Jesus Thy Servant; to Thee be the glory for ever. Thou, Lord Almighty, 
didst create all things for Thy Name’s sake, both food and drink Thou didst 
give to men for enjoyment, in order that they might give thanks to Thee; but 
to us Thou hast graciously given spiritual food and drink and eternal life through 
Thy Servant. Before all things we thank Thee that Thou art Mighty; to Thee 
be the glory for ever. Remember Thy Church, Lord, to deliver it from every evil 
and to make it perfect in Thy Love, and gather it from the four winds, the sanctified, 
into Thy Kingdom. Let Grace come and let this world pass away. Hosanna to the Son of David. Whoever 
is holy, let him come; whoever is not let him depart. Maranatha. Amen.” This 
prayer was to be said at the close of the feast. “Now after ye are filled thus do ye give thanks” is the introductory sentence. 
It is also to be remembered that when prophets conducted the love-feast they 
were not confined to prescribed prayers. “Permit the prophets to give thanks 
as much as they will.”</note> it was an 


<pb n="53" id="vi-Page_53" />evidence of the bounty of God the Creator; a pledge of His 
fellowship with them His creatures; a warrant for their continuous trust in His Fatherly care 
and providence; and a suggestion of the bounties of His redemption which were 
more fully symbolised in the Holy Supper which followed.<note n="132" id="vi-p25.5">The common meals which our Lord shared with His disciples were always looked upon as showing 
His intimate fellowship with them, and spiritual associations clustering round 
the thought were enhanced by His frequent comparison of the Kingdom of God to 
a common meal (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxii. 4" id="vi-p25.6" parsed="|Matt|22|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.4">Matt. xxii. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke xiv. 15" id="vi-p25.7" parsed="|Luke|14|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.14.15">Luke xiv. 15</scripRef> f.; <scripRef passage="Luke xxii. 30" id="vi-p25.8" parsed="|Luke|22|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.30">Luke xxii. 30</scripRef>; 
cf. <scripRef passage="Rev. iii. 20" id="vi-p25.9" parsed="|Rev|3|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.3.20">Rev. iii. 20</scripRef>). Those who had sat at meat with Him supposed that they had a claim upon 
Him (<scripRef passage="Luke xiii. 26" id="vi-p25.10" parsed="|Luke|13|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.13.26">Luke xiii. 26</scripRef>); while the miraculous feeding was a picture of the providence 
of God which ought to awaken our continuous trust in Him. There are evidences of all these thoughts.</note> During the feast the 
brethren were taught to regard themselves as in God’s presence and His guests; but this did not hinder a prevailing sense of gladness, nor prevent them 
satisfying their hunger and their thirst; God the creator had placed the food 
and drink before them for that purpose.<note n="133" id="vi-p25.11">The note of gladness is always marked. The brethren in the primitive Church at Jerusalem 
“breaking bread at home, did eat with gladness and singleness of heart.” <scripRef passage="Acts ii. 46" id="vi-p25.12" parsed="|Acts|2|46|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.46">Acts 
ii. 46</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="Acts xxvii. 33-35" id="vi-p25.13" parsed="|Acts|27|33|27|35" osisRef="Bible:Acts.27.33-Acts.27.35">Acts xxvii. 33-35</scripRef>. “Both food and drink Thou didst give to man 
for enjoyment, in order that they might give thanks to Thee,” 
<i>Didache</i>, x. “<span lang="LA" id="vi-p25.14">Edant bibantque ad satietatem, neque vero 
ad ebrietatem; sed in divina praesentia cum laude Dei</span>,” <i>Canons of Hippolytus</i> (<i>Texte u. 
Untersuchungen</i>, VI, iv. p. 107).</note> It did prevent all 



<pb n="54" id="vi-Page_54" />unseemly behaviour, all unbrotherly conduct in speech or action, and it insisted on the 
absence of all who were at variance with their neighbours until the quarrel 
had been put an end to.<note n="134" id="vi-p25.15">” But every one that hath controversy with his friend let him not come together with 
you until they be reconciled,” <i>Didache</i>, xiv. In the special 
“Lord’s day” love-feast which may be given to the poor, as set forth in the
<i>Canons of Hippolytus</i>, it is said: “<span lang="LA" id="vi-p25.16">Ne quis multum loquatur neve clamet, ne forte vos irrideant, neve 
sint scandalo hominibus, ita ut in contumeliam vertatur qui vos invitavit, cum appareat, vos a bono 
ordine aberrare</span>” (<i>Texte</i>, etc. VI. iv. p. 108). These love-feasts naturally became the means of helping the poor 
attached to the Christian congregations, as we can see in the primitive Church 
at Jerusalem (<scripRef passage="Acts vi. 1, 2" id="vi-p25.17" parsed="|Acts|6|1|6|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.1-Acts.6.2">Acts vi. 1, 2</scripRef>), and from such ancient ecclesiastical manuals as 
the <i>Canons of Hippolytus</i>. Gentile Christians had been accustomed to pagan banquets and the more modest common 
meals of the “gilds,” and could the more readily accommodate themselves to the Christian observance, 
but this familiarity with the heathen usages would the more readily lead to 
such corruptions as St. Paul censures in the Corinthian Church. Cf. W. Liebenam, 
<i>Zur Geschichte u. Organisation des Römischen Vereinswesens</i>, pp. 260-261. 
Liebenam thinks that the evidence goes to prove that the eating at these common 
meals of the confraternities was for the most part frugal and that the excess 
arose from over-drinking. He and Foucart 
(<i>Des associations religieuses chez les Grecs</i>, p. 153 ff.) have collected 
the evidence. The excesses at Corinth arose from the pagan associations connected 
either with these common meals of the confraternities or more probably with 
the temple banquets (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:14-22" id="vi-p25.18" parsed="|1Cor|10|14|10|22" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.14-1Cor.10.22">1 Cor. x. 14-22</scripRef>).</note> During the feast hymns were sung at intervals, and 
probably short exhortations were given by the prophets.<note n="135" id="vi-p25.19">“<span lang="LA" id="vi-p25.20">Psalmos recitent, antequam recedant</span>,” <i>Can. Hipp</i>. (<i>Texte</i>, VI. iv. 106)</note> Then when all was decently 
finished the Holy Communion was solemnly celebrated as commanded by the apostle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p26">3. It is 
to be remembered that the apostle regarded the community of Christians at Corinth 
as something more than a society for performing together acts of public worship, 
whether eucharistic or for prayer, praise and exhortation. It was a little self-governing 
republic. This made the third kind of meeting necessary. The common worship 
of the society, especially the eucharistic service, united it with the whole 
brotherhood of believers throughout the world, and showed it to be in the 

<pb n="55" id="vi-Page_55" />succession from the ancient people of God;<note n="136" id="vi-p26.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:1-4" id="vi-p26.2" parsed="|1Cor|10|1|10|4" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.1-1Cor.10.4">1 Cor. x. 1-4</scripRef>.</note> but it had a corporate unity of its 
own which manifested itself in actions for which the whole body of the Corinthian 
believers were responsible. This local unity took shape in the meeting of the 
congregation which is expressly called the “Church”<note n="137" id="vi-p26.3"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:19,34,35" id="vi-p26.4" parsed="|1Cor|14|19|0|0;|1Cor|14|34|0|0;|1Cor|14|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.19 Bible:1Cor.14.34 Bible:1Cor.14.35">1 Cor. xiv. 19, 34, 35</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:18" id="vi-p26.5" parsed="|1Cor|11|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.18">xi. 18</scripRef>.</note> by 
the apostle, at which all the members apparently had the right of appearing 
and taking part in the discussion and voting—women at first as well as men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p27">This meeting had charge of the discipline of the congregation and of the fraternal relations 
between the community and other Christian communities. Letters seeking apostolic 
advice were prepared and dispatched in its name;<note n="138" id="vi-p27.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:1" id="vi-p27.2" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1">1 Cor. vii. 1</scripRef>. The epistle known as the 
<i>First Epistle of Clement</i> begins: “The Church of Rome to the Church of Corinth, elect and consecrate, greeting.”</note> it appointed delegates to 
represent the church and gave them letters of commendation,<note n="139" id="vi-p27.3"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 3:1,2" id="vi-p27.4" parsed="|2Cor|3|1|3|2" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.1-2Cor.3.2">2 Cor. iii. 1, 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:19" id="vi-p27.5" parsed="|2Cor|8|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.19">viii. 19</scripRef>.</note> 
and in all probability it took charge of the money gathered in the great collection 
for the poor saints at Jerusalem.<note n="140" id="vi-p27.6"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:1-2" id="vi-p27.7" parsed="|1Cor|16|1|16|2" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.1-1Cor.16.2">1 Cor. xvi. 1-2</scripRef>.</note> The whole administration of the external 
affairs of the congregation was under its control; and this was a work of very 
great importance, because it was this fraternal intercourse that made visible 
the essential unity of the whole Church of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p28">It exercised the same complete control over the internal administration of the affairs of 
the congregation. It expelled unworthy members;<note n="141" id="vi-p28.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 5:1-8" id="vi-p28.2" parsed="|1Cor|5|1|5|8" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.1-1Cor.5.8">1 Cor: v. 1-8</scripRef>.</note> it 
deliberated upon and came to conclusions about the restoration of brethren 
who had fallen away and showed signs of repentance.<note n="142" id="vi-p28.3"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 2:6-9" id="vi-p28.4" parsed="|2Cor|2|6|2|9" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.6-2Cor.2.9">2 Cor. ii. 6-9</scripRef>.</note> It arrived at its decisions 
when necessary by voting, and the vote of the majority decided the case.<note n="143" id="vi-p28.5"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 2:6" id="vi-p28.6" parsed="|2Cor|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.6">2 Cor. ii. 6</scripRef></note> We 
hear nothing in the epistles of a common congregational fund for purposes common 
to the brethren; if such existed it was probably under the care of this meeting 
also.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p29">All these things implied independent self-government; and the apostle asks the brethren 
to undertake another task which shows even more clearly how independent and autonomous he 


<pb n="56" id="vi-Page_56" />expected the congregation to be. He censured Christians for bringing their fellow-believers 
before the ordinary law-courts should disputes arise between brethren; he urged 
that such matters should be settled within the congregation. He used stronger 
language about this than about any other side of the practical expression of 
their religious life. “Dare any of you,” he says, “having a matter against 
his neighbour, go to law before the unrighteous, and not before the saints?”<note n="144" id="vi-p29.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 6:1" id="vi-p29.2" parsed="|1Cor|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.1">1 Cor. vi. 1</scripRef>. This advice of St. Paul passed into the ecclesiastical legislation of 
the primitive Church. We read in the <i>Apostolic Constitutions</i> (II. xlvi. xlvii. xlviii. xlix.): 
“Let not therefore the heathen know of your differences among one another, nor do you receive unbelievers as witnesses against yourselves, 
nor be judged by them . . . but render unto Caesar the things that are Caesar’s 
. . . as tribute, taxes or poll-money. . . . Let your judicatures be held on the 
second day of the week, that if any controversy arise about your sentence, having 
an interval till the Sabbath, you may be able to set the controversy right and 
to reduce those to peace who have the contests one with another before the Lord’s 
day. Let the deacons and the elders be present at your judicatures, to judge 
without acceptance of persons, as men of God with clear conscience. . . . Do not pass the same sentence for every sin, but one suitable to each crime, 
distinguishing all the several sorts of offences with much prudence, the great 
from the little. Treat a wicked action after one manner, and a wicked word after 
another; a bare intention still otherwise . . . Some thou shalt curb with threatenings only; some thou shalt punish with 
fines to the poor; some thou shalt mortify with fastings; others shalt thou 
separate according to the greatness of their several crimes. . . . When the parties are both present (for 
we will not call them brethren until they receive each other in peace) examine 
diligently concerning those who appear before you. . . .”</note> 
To grasp the full significance of his meaning we must remember that the 
apostle is speaking to men living in the busiest commercial city of the age, 
and to a little community within it which included city officials, merchants, 
and artizans, as well as slaves. He is not addressing men belonging to a small 
rural village where life is simple and the occasions of dispute few and mainly 
personal. The Christians of Corinth lived in the grasp of a highly artificial 
and complicated commercial life, where the complexity of affairs offered any 
number of points at which differences of opinion might honestly arise between brethren 


<pb n="57" id="vi-Page_57" />related as masters and servants, buyers and sellers, traders and carriers. It was men living 
in these surroundings whom the apostle ordered to abstain from going before 
the ordinary law courts for the purpose of settling disputes which might arise 
between them, and whom he commanded to create tribunals within the community 
before which they were to bring all differences. Have they not one single “wise man,” he asks, among them who could act 
as judge?<note n="145" id="vi-p29.3"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 6:5" id="vi-p29.4" parsed="|1Cor|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.5">1 Cor. vi. 5</scripRef>.</note> We are apt to forget 
that Christianity came to establish a new social living as well as a religion, 
and that from the first it demanded that all the relations between man and man 
ought to be regulated on Christian principles. That means now that our national 
laws ought to conform to the principles of the Gospel; it meant then that all 
disputes were to be settled within the Christian community, and that nothing 
was to be taken before the heathen tribunals.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p30">Such is the picture of a Christian church in the Apostolic age, as it appears in the pages 
of the Epistles of St. Paul to the Corinthians, and, although no such clear 
outline is given us of any other Christian community, still we are warranted, 
as we shall see, in assuming that the Church in Corinth did not differ much 
from the other churches which came into being through the mission work of the 
great apostle to the Gentiles.<note n="146" id="vi-p30.1">Compare Weizsäcker’s <i>The Apostolic Age</i>, ii. 246-290. Heinrici, <i>Das Erste Sendschreiben des 
Apostels Paulus an die Korinther, passim</i>.</note> We see a little self-governing republic—a tiny 
island in a sea of surrounding paganism—with an active, eager, enthusiastic 
life of its own. It has its meetings for edification, open to all who care to 
attend, where the conversions are made which multiply the little community; 
its quieter meetings for thanksgiving, where none but the believing brethren 
assemble, and where the common meal enshrines the Holy Supper as the common 
fellowship among the brethren embodies the personal but not solitary fellowship 
which each believer has with the Redeemer; its business meetings where it rules its members  

<pb n="58" id="vi-Page_58" />in the true democratic fashion of a little village republic, and attaches itself to other 
brotherhoods who share the same faith and hope, trust in and live for the same 
Saviour, and have things in common in this world as well as beyond it. The meeting 
for thanksgiving represents the centre of spiritual repose, the quiet source 
of active life and service; the meeting for edification, the enthusiastic, 
eager, aggressive side of the life and work; and the business meeting, the 
deliberative and practical action of men who recognize that they are in the 
world though not of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p31">We can see our brethren in the faith living, loving, working together, quarrelling and 
making it up again, across these long centuries, and all very human as we are.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p32">The evidence for the independence and self-government of the churches to which St. Paul addressed 
his epistles is so overwhelming that it is impossible even to imagine the presence 
within them of any ecclesiastical authority with an origin and power independent 
of the assembly of the congregation, and the apostle does not make the slightest 
allusion to any such governing or controlling authority, whether vested in 
one man or in a group of men. The apostle was so filled with the sense of high 
rank to which all Christians are raised in being called to be “sons of God” through Jesus Christ, that in his view this sublime position makes all believers 
of equal standing no matter with what spiritual gifts and natural abilities 
particular individuals may be endowed.<note n="147" id="vi-p32.1"><scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 26-28" id="vi-p32.2" parsed="|Gal|3|26|3|28" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.26-Gal.3.28">Gal. iii. 26-28</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:1-31" id="vi-p32.3" parsed="|1Cor|12|1|12|31" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.1-1Cor.12.31">1 Cor. xii. </scripRef>
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 13:1-13" id="vi-p32.4" parsed="|1Cor|13|1|13|13" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.1-1Cor.13.13">xiii.</scripRef></note> It was a natural and practical consequence 
of this thought that all believers should share the responsibilities of control 
in the community to which they belonged. So we find it as a matter of fact in 
the churches to which St. Paul addressed his epistles. He did not write to ecclesiastical 
persons to whom the brethren owed obedience as to an authority different from, 
and superior to, the assembly of the congregation. He addressed his letters 
to the whole community, who, in his eyes, are responsible for the progress  

<pb n="59" id="vi-Page_59" />and good behaviour as for the misdeeds and decline of the society and of individual Christians 
within it. His letters are quite consistent with the existence of ministering 
officials who owe their position to the assembly and are responsible in the 
last resort to it; but they are not consistent with the existence within the 
community of any authority whose power comes directly from a source outside 
the brotherhood.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p33">In his letters to the Church at Corinth, the apostle makes scant allusion to office-bearers 
of any kind. The meeting of the congregation is the one thing which gathers 
up the unity of administration within the community. The apostle appears to 
acquiesce in this state of matters, unless we consider the query as to whether 
there are no wise men within the society who can settle disputes within the 
brotherhood to be a suggestion that some kind of recognized officials are needed 
for the furtherance of the orderly life of the local church. In <scripRef passage="Romans 16:3-15" id="vi-p33.1" parsed="|Rom|16|3|16|15" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.3-Rom.16.15">verses 3-15</scripRef> 
of the last chapter of the Epistle to the Romans, whether these be a short letter 
addressed to the Church at Ephesus, as some think, or whether they be an integral 
part of the letter to “all that be in Rome, beloved of God, called to be saints,” 
the apostle ad-dresses Christians who appear to be living in an even less organized 
condition of Christian fellowship. They form a unity because of their common 
faith and love; but that unity does not appear to find expression even in one 
common congregational meeting. Little companies, to whom the apostle unhesitatingly 
gives the name of “churches,” have gathered round prominent persons who appear 
to have been the first converts, or those who had placed their houses at the 
disposal of the brethren for holding meetings for worship, or those who had 
voluntarily done special services to their fellow believers. The same condition 
of things is to be found at Colossae and at Laodicea. The apostle sends greetings 
to persons of different sexes and positions in life, but never to office-bearers 
as such. Nor among his many exhortations does he allude to the need of organization 
under hierarchical authority, still less does he prescribe a form of 


<pb n="60" id="vi-Page_60" />organization which was to be uniform throughout the whole Church of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p34">We do, however, 
find traces of an organization within the Christian communities, if we use the 
word in the most general way, in the Epistles of St. Paul. The meeting of the 
congregation is almost as prominent in the Church of the Thessalonians as 
it is at Corinth; it exercises discipline;<note n="148" id="vi-p34.1"><scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:14" id="vi-p34.2" parsed="|1Thess|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.14">1 Thess. v. 14</scripRef>.</note> it selects faithful men to accompany 
the apostle to Jerusalem with the money brought together in the great collection;<note n="149" id="vi-p34.3"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:19" id="vi-p34.4" parsed="|2Cor|8|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.19">2 Cor. viii. 19</scripRef>.</note> 
it evidently has all administrative powers in its hands. But besides this, we hear of men 
who are called “those who are over you in the Lord,” and the brethren of Thessalonica 
are told to value them highly for their works’ sake.<note n="150" id="vi-p34.5"><scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:13" id="vi-p34.6" parsed="|1Thess|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.13">1 Thess. v. 13</scripRef>.</note> In the Corinthian Church 
we hear of “gifts,” of “helps” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p34.7">ἀντιλήψεις</span>), 
anything that could be done for the poor or outcast brethren, either by rich and influential 
brethren, or by the devotion of those who stood on no such eminence; and guidances 
or “governments” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p34.8">κυβερνήσεις</span>), men 
who by wise councils did for the community what the steersman or pilot does 
for the ship.<note n="151" id="vi-p34.9">Hort, <i>The Christian Ecclesia</i>, p. 159.</note> 
These “gifts” were bestowed on members of the community for the service of 
all; and men who were recognized to be able to guide wisely as well as others 
from whom all kinds of subordinate service could be expected, were present within 
the Christian community at Corinth.<note n="152" id="vi-p34.10"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="vi-p34.11" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. xii. 28</scripRef>.</note> Again the Corinthian Christians are told 
“to be in subjection” to Stephanas, the first convert, and others like him 
who have ministered to the saints and who have laboured among them, putting 
heart into their work.<note n="153" id="vi-p34.12"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:15,16" id="vi-p34.13" parsed="|1Cor|16|15|16|16" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.15-1Cor.16.16">1 Cor. xvi. 15, 16</scripRef>. The phrase “to minister unto the saints” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p34.14">εἰς διακονίαν τοῖς ἁγίοις</span>) corresponds with the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p34.15">διακονεῖν τραπέζαις</span> of 
<scripRef passage="Acts vi. 2" id="vi-p34.16" parsed="|Acts|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.2">Acts vi. 2</scripRef>. This ministry to the saints, which is connected with 
leadership of some kind, is expanded in the Epistle to the Romans to include 
liberality, showing mercy and leadership (<scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 6-8" id="vi-p34.17" parsed="|Rom|12|6|12|8" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.6-Rom.12.8">Rom. xii. 6-8</scripRef>); and these three heads 
read like a brief summary of the qualifications of the elder or episcopus enumerated 
in the First Epistle to Timothy (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:1-9" id="vi-p34.18" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|3|9" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1-1Tim.3.9">1 Tim. iii. 1-9</scripRef>). In the First Epistle to the 
Thessalonians the thought of ministry to the saints includes 
the three heads of caring for the spiritual and bodily wants of the brethren, 
having oversight of moral behaviour, and leadership or 
presidency—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p34.19">κοπιῶντες, νουθετοῦντες</span>, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p34.20">προϊστάμενοι</span>. 
(<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:12" id="vi-p34.21" parsed="|1Thess|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.12">1 Thess. v. 12</scripRef>).</note> In the Epistle 




<pb n="61" id="vi-Page_61" />to the Romans there is express mention of men who are over their brethren, 
and they are told to do their work diligently.<note n="154" id="vi-p34.22"><scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 8." id="vi-p34.23" parsed="|Rom|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.8">Rom. xii. 8.</scripRef></note> These references and others 
show us that there were men in these Christian societies who were recognized 
as leaders and who rendered continuous and valued services to their brethren 
by so doing. They may not have been office-bearers by election and appointment, 
but they were engaged in doing the work that office-bearers do in a Christian 
church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p35">Altogether apart, however, from the organization of the local churches, whether developed 
or undeveloped, we find a ministry which existed in all the churches of the 
Epistles of St. Paul, and indeed in all the churches of the New Testament. We 
meet everywhere with men who are called prophets, and who occupy a distinguished 
place in the primitive churches. St. Paul esteemed them highly. He placed them 
second to apostles in his enumeration of the “gifts” bestowed by God on the 
churches.<note n="155" id="vi-p35.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="vi-p35.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. xii. 28</scripRef>.</note> He exhorts the Corinthian Christians to cultivate the “gift” of 
prophecy, and the Thessalonian Christians are told to cherish “prophesyings.” 
It becomes evident the more these epistles of St. Paul are studied, that teaching 
and exhortation, associated afterwards in a very special manner with the
functions of rule and leadership, 
were in the hands of the prophets to a very 
large extent in the apostolic Church, and that no inquiry into the “ministry” of the primitive Church can omit the functions and position of prophets and 
prophecy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p36">This brings us to consider the “ministry” and organization of the churches in the apostolic 
age, a thing necessary to complete our conception of what a Christian society 
was like in these early times. The subject is interesting, but confessedly difficult. 
Yet we have light enough, from the writings of the New Testament and the earliest 
extra-canonic literature, to 

<pb n="62" id="vi-Page_62" />show us that it was entirely unlike anything which has existed in any part of the Christian Church 
from the beginning of the third century downwards.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p37">Before we begin to inquire what this ministry and organization were, it may be useful to note 
two things: first, it must be remembered that our Lord has clearly intimated 
that leadership within His Church was to have a distinctive character of its 
own; and secondly, there is from the very first beginnings of organization a clearly marked separation between two different 
kinds of ministry.<note n="156" id="vi-p37.1"><p class="normal" id="vi-p38">If we examine the various uses 
of the words “minister” or “servant” or “deacon” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p38.1">διάκονος</span>), “he who ministers 
or serves” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p38.2">ὁ διακονῶν</span>) “ministry or service” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p38.3">δι9ακονία</span>), and “to minister or to serve” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p38.4">διακονεῖν</span>) we have the following extensive application:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p39">1. The ordinary service which a 
hired servant renders to his master, such as waiting at table, etc., as in <scripRef passage="Luke xii. 37" id="vi-p39.1" parsed="|Luke|12|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.37">Luke xii. 37</scripRef> and elsewhere.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p40">2. Kindly personal attentions rendered to our Lord, as by St. Peter’s mother-in law 
(<scripRef passage="Matt. viii. 15" id="vi-p40.1" parsed="|Matt|8|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.8.15">Matt. viii. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mk. i. 31" id="vi-p40.2" parsed="|Mark|1|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.31">Mk. i. 31</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke iv. 39" id="vi-p40.3" parsed="|Luke|4|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.39">Luke iv. 39</scripRef>), by Martha (<scripRef passage="Lu. x. 40" id="vi-p40.4" parsed="|Luke|10|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.40">Lu. x. 40</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="John xii. 2" id="vi-p40.5" parsed="|John|12|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.2">John xii. 2</scripRef>), or by the women from Galilee (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxvii. 55" id="vi-p40.6" parsed="|Matt|27|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.27.55">Matt. xxvii. 55</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mk. xv. 41" id="vi-p40.7" parsed="|Mark|15|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.15.41">Mk. xv. 41</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Luke viii. 3" id="vi-p40.8" parsed="|Luke|8|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.8.3">Luke viii. 3</scripRef>); or rendered to our Lord’s followers and looked on as done to Himself (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 44" id="vi-p40.9" parsed="|Matt|25|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.44">Matt. 
xxv. 44</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. vi. 10" id="vi-p40.10" parsed="|Heb|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.10">Heb. vi. 10</scripRef>); or rendered to St. Paul by Timothy, Erastus and Onesimus 
(<scripRef passage="Acts xix. 22" id="vi-p40.11" parsed="|Acts|19|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.22">Acts xix. 22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Philemon 1:13" id="vi-p40.12" parsed="|Phlm|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.13">Philem. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Timothy 1:18" id="vi-p40.13" parsed="|2Tim|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.18">2 Tim. i. 18</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p41">3. The service of angels rendered to our Lord and to men (<scripRef passage="Matt. iv. 11" id="vi-p41.1" parsed="|Matt|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.4.11">Matt. iv. 11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark i. 13" id="vi-p41.2" parsed="|Mark|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.13">Mark i. 13</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Heb. i. 14" id="vi-p41.3" parsed="|Heb|1|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.1.14">Heb. i. 14</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p42">4. The service 
rendered by the O. T. economy (<scripRef passage="1Peter 1:12" id="vi-p42.1" parsed="|1Pet|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.12">1 Peter i. 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 3:7" id="vi-p42.2" parsed="|2Cor|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.7">2 Cor. iii. 7</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p43">5. The work of our Lord Himself (<scripRef passage="Matt. xx. 28" id="vi-p43.1" parsed="|Matt|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.28">Matt. xx. 28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark x. 45" id="vi-p43.2" parsed="|Mark|10|45|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.45">Mark x. 45</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke xxii. 26, 27" id="vi-p43.3" parsed="|Luke|22|26|22|27" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.26-Luke.22.27">Luke xxii. 26, 27</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 3:8" id="vi-p43.4" parsed="|2Cor|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.8">2 Cor. iii. 8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 5:18" id="vi-p43.5" parsed="|2Cor|5|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.18">v. 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. xv. 8" id="vi-p43.6" parsed="|Rom|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.8">Rom. xv. 8</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p44">6. WITHIN THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH we find the following widely extended application:—</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p45">a. Discipleship in general (<scripRef passage="John xii. 26" id="vi-p45.1" parsed="|John|12|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.26">John xii. 26</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p46">b. Service rendered to the Church because of “gifts” bestowed and specially connected with the bestowal 
and posesssion of these “gifts” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 7" id="vi-p46.1" parsed="|Rom|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.7">Rom. xii. 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:5" id="vi-p46.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.5">1 Cor. xii. 5</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Peter 4:10,11" id="vi-p46.3" parsed="|1Pet|4|10|4|11" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.10-1Pet.4.11">1 Peter iv. 10. 11</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p47">c. Hence all kinds of 
service, whether the “ministry of the Word” or ministry not distinctly of 
the Word (<scripRef passage="Acts vi. 2" id="vi-p47.1" parsed="|Acts|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.2">Acts vi. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. xx. 26" id="vi-p47.2" parsed="|Matt|20|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.20.26">Matt. xx. 26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matthew 23:11" id="vi-p47.3" parsed="|Matt|23|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.11">xxiii. 11</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Mark ix. 35" id="vi-p47.4" parsed="|Mark|9|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.35">Mark ix. 35</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 10:43" id="vi-p47.5" parsed="|Mark|10|43|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.43">x. 43</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p48">d. Specifically the “ministry of the Word” (<scripRef passage="Acts vi. 4" id="vi-p48.1" parsed="|Acts|6|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.4">Acts vi. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 12" id="vi-p48.2" parsed="|Eph|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.12">Eph. iv. 12</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:5" id="vi-p48.3" parsed="|2Tim|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.5">2 Tim. iv. 5</scripRef>); and most 
frequently the “Apostleship” (<scripRef passage="Acts i. 17" id="vi-p48.4" parsed="|Acts|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.17">Acts i. 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 20:24" id="vi-p48.5" parsed="|Acts|20|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.24">xx. 24</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Acts 21:19" id="vi-p48.6" parsed="|Acts|21|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.19">xxi. 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom. xi. 13" id="vi-p48.7" parsed="|Rom|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.13">Rom. xi. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 3:3,6" id="vi-p48.8" parsed="|2Cor|3|3|0|0;|2Cor|3|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.3 Bible:2Cor.3.6">2 Cor. iii. 3, 6</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 4:1" id="vi-p48.9" parsed="|2Cor|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.1">iv. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 6:3" id="vi-p48.10" parsed="|2Cor|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.3">vi. 3 f.</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:12" id="vi-p48.11" parsed="|1Tim|1|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.12">1 Tim. i. 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 3:5" id="vi-p48.12" parsed="|1Cor|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.5">1 Cor. iii. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. iii. 7" id="vi-p48.13" parsed="|Eph|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.3.7">Eph. 
iii. 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. i. 23, 25" id="vi-p48.14" parsed="|Col|1|23|0|0;|Col|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.23 Bible:Col.1.25">Col. i. 23, 25</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p49">e. Service which was not a “ministry of the Word”:—Feeding the poor (<scripRef passage="Acts vi. 1" id="vi-p49.1" parsed="|Acts|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.1">Acts vi. 1</scripRef>); providing, 
bringing and dispensing resources in the time of famine (<scripRef passage="Acts xi. 29" id="vi-p49.2" parsed="|Acts|11|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.29">Acts xi. 29</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 12:25" id="vi-p49.3" parsed="|Acts|12|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.25">xii. 25</scripRef>); 
organizing, gathering and conveying the great collection for the poor 
saints at Jerusalem (<scripRef passage="Rom. xv. 25, 31" id="vi-p49.4" parsed="|Rom|15|25|0|0;|Rom|15|31|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.25 Bible:Rom.15.31">Rom. xv. 25, 31</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:4,19,20" id="vi-p49.5" parsed="|2Cor|8|4|0|0;|2Cor|8|19|0|0;|2Cor|8|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.4 Bible:2Cor.8.19 Bible:2Cor.8.20">2 Cor. viii. 4, 19, 20</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 9:1,12,13" id="vi-p49.6" parsed="|2Cor|9|1|0|0;|2Cor|9|12|0|0;|2Cor|9|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.9.1 Bible:2Cor.9.12 Bible:2Cor.9.13">ix. 1, 12, 13</scripRef>); to which we may probably add the service of the whole Church of Thyatira 
(<scripRef passage="Rev. ii. 19" id="vi-p49.7" parsed="|Rev|2|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.19">Rev. ii. 19</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p50">f. Services rendered by specially named men, and which probably included both the “ministry of the Word” and 
other kinds of service:—The ministry of Stephanas (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:15" id="vi-p50.1" parsed="|1Cor|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.15">1 Cor. xvi. 15</scripRef>), of Archippus 
(<scripRef passage="Col. iv. 17" id="vi-p50.2" parsed="|Col|4|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.17">Col. iv. 17</scripRef>), of Tychicus (<scripRef passage="Eph. vi. 21" id="vi-p50.3" parsed="|Eph|6|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.6.21">Eph. vi. 21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Col. iv. 7" id="vi-p50.4" parsed="|Col|4|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.7">Col. iv. 7</scripRef>), of Epaphras (<scripRef passage="Col. i. 7" id="vi-p50.5" parsed="|Col|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.7">Col. i. 7</scripRef>), 
and of Timothy (<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 3:2" id="vi-p50.6" parsed="|1Thess|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.3.2">1 Thess. iii. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:6" id="vi-p50.7" parsed="|1Tim|4|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.6">1 Tim. iv. 6</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="index3" id="vi-p51">g. Men who are office-bearers in a 
local church and are called “deacons” as a title of office (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:8-13" id="vi-p51.1" parsed="|1Tim|3|8|3|13" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.8-1Tim.3.13">1 Tim. iii. 8-13</scripRef>); men who 
<i>may</i> be office-bearers but who <i>may</i> get the name applied to 
them not because of office but because of the work they do—a work which has not yet ripened 
into a permanent office as in <scripRef passage="Phil. i. 1" id="vi-p51.2" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">Phil. i. 1</scripRef>, and as in <scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 1" id="vi-p51.3" parsed="|Rom|16|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.1">Rom. xvi. 1</scripRef> (“Phoebe, our 
sister, who is a deacon of the Church which is at Cenchrea,” and 
who is also called “patroness”).</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p52">7. The idea of “rule” is conveyed in <scripRef passage="Rom. xiii. 4" id="vi-p52.1" parsed="|Rom|13|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.4">Rom. xiii. 4</scripRef>, where kings are called the “deacons” 
of God; and in <scripRef passage="John xii. 26" id="vi-p52.2" parsed="|John|12|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.12.26">John xii. 26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. xxv. 44" id="vi-p52.3" parsed="|Matt|25|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.25.44">Matt. xxv. 44</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Heb. vi. 10" id="vi-p52.4" parsed="|Heb|6|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.6.10">Heb. vi. 10</scripRef>, where it is said 
that those who serve are honoured of the Father, and where all service done 
to the Church or its members is said to be done to our Lord Himself.</p></note></p>

<pb n="63" id="vi-Page_63" />
<p class="normal" id="vi-p53">The distinctive character of leadership in the Christian Church is given in the saying of our Lord contained 
in <scripRef passage="Luke xxii. 26" id="vi-p53.1" parsed="|Luke|22|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.22.26">Luke xxii. 26</scripRef>: “He that is greater among you let him become as the younger, 
and he that is chief as he that doth serve”; and this junction of service 
and leadership is maintained throughout the Epistles of St. Paul. The Corinthian 
Christians were to place themselves under the guidance of Stephanas and those 
like him who had served them and laboured among them. Those that are “over 
the Thessalonian brethren in the Lord” are the men who spend most labour upon 
them. Everywhere service and leadership go together. These two thoughts are 
continually associated with a third, that of “gifts”; for the qualifications 
which fit a man for service and therefore for rule within the Church of Christ 
are always looked upon as special “gifts” of the Spirit of God, or <i>charismata</i>.<note n="157" id="vi-p53.2">The “gifts” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.3">χαρίσματα</span>) are 
individual capacities or excellencies laid hold on, strengthened, vivified and applied by the Spirit to service 
within the community. They are the natural capacities which men possess apart from their 
own power of acquiring them and which come from the free bounty of God the Creator. 
Men are not all alike; their capacities and natural powers differ; and thus 
when the Spirit works through these powers there is nothing mechanical in the 
activities set in motion. These natural endowments are laid hold on by the Spirit, 
strengthened by His agency, and used, each of them, for a special service
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.4">διακονία</span>) within 
the Christian society. They may be the natural capacities for teaching, for 
evangelization, for the vision, and utterances of spiritual truths, for ecstatic 
praise, for leadership of men, for organization, for duties to the poor and 
sick, for the performance of all the practical and social duties needed for 
the welfare of the community. These natural endowments are seized by the Spirit 
and so influenced that they become the specialized “gifts” of the Spirit, 
and fit the possessors for all kinds of service, so that as Chrysostom says, 
“<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.5">ἐνεργήματα καὶ χαρίσματα 
καὶ διακονίαι ὀνομάτων διαφοραὶ 
μόναι, ἐπεὶ πράγματα τὰ αὐτά</span>” 
(<i>Cat</i>. 233). Lists 
of these “gifts” are given, none of them being meant to be exhaustive. In <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:4-11" id="vi-p53.6" parsed="|1Cor|12|4|12|11" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.4-1Cor.12.11">1 Cor. xii. 4-11</scripRef> 
appear: the word of wisdom (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.7">λόγος σοφίας</span>), 
the word of knowledge (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.8">λόγος γνώσεως</span>), faith (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.9">πίστις</span>) 
gifts of healing (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.10">χαρίσματα ἰαμάτων</span>), 
prophecy (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.11">προφητεία</span>), 
workings of powers (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.12">ἐνεργήματα δυνάμεων</span>), 
testing of spirits (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.13">διακρίσεις πνευμάτων</span>), 
kinds of tongues (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.14">γένη γλωσσῶν</span>), 
and interpretation of tongues (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.15">ἑρμηνεία γλωσσῶν</span>). 
In <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28-31" id="vi-p53.16" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|12|31" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28-1Cor.12.31">1 Cor. xii. 28-31</scripRef> appear: apostles (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.17">ἀπόστολοι</span>), 
prophets (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.18">προφῆται</span>), teachers (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.19">διδάσκαλοι</span>),
powers (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.20">δυνάμεις</span>), 
gifts of healing (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.21">χαρίσματα ἰαμα̜των</span>), 
helps (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.22">ἀντιλήψεις</span>), 
governments (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.23">κυβερνήσεις</span>), 
kinds of tongues (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.24">γένη γλωσσῶν</span>). In <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 6-8" id="vi-p53.25" parsed="|Rom|12|6|12|8" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.6-Rom.12.8">Rom. xii. 6-8</scripRef> appear:—prophecy 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.26">προφητεία</span>), 
service (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.27">διακονία</span>), teaching (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.28">διδασκαλία</span>), 
the liberal man (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.29">ὁ μεταδιδοὺς</span>), the ruler (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.30">ὁ προϊστάμενος</span>), 
and the merciful man (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.31">ὁ ἐλεῶν</span>). And in <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 11" id="vi-p53.32" parsed="|Eph|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.11">Eph. iv. 11</scripRef> we have: Apostles 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.33">ἀπόστολοι</span>), prophets (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.34">προφῆται</span>), 
evangelists (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.35">εὐαγγελισταὶ</span>), pastors and teachers (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vi-p53.36">ποιμένας καὶ διδάσκαλοι</span>). 
To these we may add “a man’s capacity for the married or celibate life” (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:7" id="vi-p53.37" parsed="|1Cor|7|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.7">1 Cor. vii. 7</scripRef>). The conception of 
“gifts” in their relation to the Christian society is given in its widest extent in 
<scripRef passage="1Peter 4:9-11" id="vi-p53.38" parsed="|1Pet|4|9|4|11" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.4.9-1Pet.4.11">1 Peter iv. 9-11</scripRef>: “Using hospitality one to another without murmuring: each, 
as he bath received a ‘gift,’ ministering it to one another, as good stewards 
of the manifold bounty of God.”</note> Thus we have three thoughts: 

<pb n="64" id="vi-Page_64" />of qualification, which is the “gift” of God; the service to the Church of Christ which these “gifts” enable 
those who possess them to perform; and lastly the promise that such service 
is honoured by the Father,<note n="158" id="vi-p53.39"><scripRef passage="John iii. 26" id="vi-p53.40" parsed="|John|3|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.26">John iii. 26</scripRef>.</note> and is the basis of leadership or rule within the Church of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p54">The earliest evidence we have for the beginnings of the organization of a local church is 
given in <scripRef passage="Acts 6:1-7" id="vi-p54.1" parsed="|Acts|6|1|6|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.1-Acts.6.7">Acts vi.</scripRef>, where we are 


<pb n="65" id="vi-Page_65" />told about “seven” men being 
set apart for what is called the “ministry of tables,” and which is contrasted 
with the “ministry of the Word.”<note n="159" id="vi-p54.2"><scripRef passage="Acts vi. 2" id="vi-p54.3" parsed="|Acts|6|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.2">Acts vi. 2</scripRef>.</note> We have thus at the very beginnings of organization 
a division of ministry, or rather two different
kinds of ministry, within the Church of Christ 
in the apostolic age. Harnack calls this division the “earliest datum 
in the history of organization.”<note n="160" id="vi-p54.4"><i>Expositor</i>, Jan.–June, 1887, p. 324.</note> The distinction which comes into 
sight at the very beginning runs all through the apostolic Church, and goes 
far down into the sub-apostolic period. It can be traced through the Pauline 
epistles and other New Testament writings, and down through such sub-apostolic 
writings as the <i>Didache</i>, the <i>Pastor</i> of Hermas, the <i>Epistle of Barnabas</i>, the 
<i>Apology</i> of Justin Martyr, and the writings of Irenaeus. It is also found in the Christian literature which does 
not belong to the main stream of the Church’s history, among the Gnostics, the 
Marcionites and the Montanists.<note n="161" id="vi-p54.5">The evidence has been collected by Harnack in <i>Texte u. Untersuchungen</i>, II. ii. pp. 111 f.</note> The distinction ceases to be an essential 
one or one inherent in the very idea of the ministry when we get down as far 
as Tertullian, but it does not cease entirely. Prophets are found long after 
Tertullian’s time, but they no longer occupy the position which once was theirs.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p55">The common name 
for those who belong to the first kind of ministry is “ those speaking the Word 
of God,” and this name is given to them not only in the New Testament, but also 
in the <i>Didache</i>, by Hermas, and by Clement 
of Rome. To the second class belonged the ministry of a local church by whatever 
names they came to be called, pastors, elders, bishops, deacons. We may call 
the first kind the prophetic, and the second kind the local ministry. The great 
practical distinction between the two was that the prophetic ministry did not 
mean office-bearers in a local church; while the local ministry consisted of these office-bearers. 
The one was a ministry to the whole Church of God, and by its activity bound 
all the scattered parts of the Church 


<pb n="66" id="vi-Page_66" />visible together; the other was a ministry within a local church, and, with 
the assembly of the congregate in, manifested and preserved the unity and the independence 
of the local community. In the apostolic and early sub-apostolic church the prophetic 
ministry was manifestly the higher and the local ministry the lower; the latter 
had to give place to the former even within the congregation over which they were 
office-bearers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p56">But while this higher 
ministry can be clearly separated from the lower ministry of the local churches, 
it does not follow that these office-bearers did not from the first count among 
their number men who possessed the prophetic gift. Prophecy or the gift of magnetic 
utterance might come to any Christian, and St. Paul desired that it might belong 
to all.<note n="162" id="vi-p56.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:5" id="vi-p56.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.5">1 Cor. xiv. 5</scripRef>.</note> The two ministries can be clearly distinguished, but no hard and fast line 
can be drawn between the men who compose the ministries. The “prophetic” gift of 
magnetic speech was so highly esteemed that it is only natural to suppose that when 
congregations chose their office-bearers they selected men so gifted, if any such 
were within their membership. This, we can see, was the case in later times. Polycarp 
was an office-bearer in the Church at Smyrna, but he was also a “prophet.”<note n="163" id="vi-p56.3">“The glorious martyr Polycarp, who was found an apostolic and prophetic teacher in our own time.” <i>Epistle of the Smyrnaeans</i>, 16.</note> 
Ignatius of Antioch was a prophet.<note n="164" id="vi-p56.4"><i>Epistle to the Philadelphians</i>, 7.</note> Cyprian and other pastors in North
Africa had the same gift, which was a personal 
and not an official source of enlightenment.<note n="165" id="vi-p56.5"><i>Epistles</i>, lvii. 5 (liii.): lxvi. 10 (lxviii.).</note> We have by no means 
obscure indications that what took place later happened in the earliest period. 
The “Seven,” who were selected for the lower ministry in Jerusalem, 
did not confine themselves to the “service of tables,” but were found among those 
who “spoke the Word of God” with power.<note n="166" id="vi-p56.6"><scripRef passage="Acts viii. 5, 40" id="vi-p56.7" parsed="|Acts|8|5|0|0;|Acts|8|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.8.5 Bible:Acts.8.40">Acts viii. 5, 40</scripRef>.</note></p>


</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter III. The Prophetic Ministry." progress="19.58%" id="vii" prev="vi" next="viii">
<pb n="69" id="vii-Page_69" />
<h2 id="vii-p0.1">CHAPTER III</h2>
<h3 id="vii-p0.2">THE PROPHETIC MINISTRY</h3>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p1"><span class="sc" id="vii-p1.1">St. Paul’s</span> conception of a Christian 
community<note n="167" id="vii-p1.2">This is equally true of the whole Church 
of Christ throughout the whole world: for each local church is the Church in 
miniature. The relation of the prophetic ministry to the whole Church on the 
one hand and to the local church on the other is an instructive illustration 
of the visibility of the Church Universal in every Christian community.</note> is a body of which the Spirit of Christ is the soul. The individual 
members are all full of the Spirit, and their individual powers and capacities 
are laid hold of, vivified, and strengthened by the indwelling Spirit in such 
a way that each is “gifted” and enabled to do some special service for Christ 
and for His Church in the society in which he is placed. Every true Christian 
is “gifted” in this way. In this 
respect all are equal and of the same spiritual rank. The equality, however, 
is neither monotonous nor mechanical. Men have different natural endowments, 
and these lead to a diversity of “gifts,” all of which are serviceable in their 
places, and enable the separate members to perform different services, useful 
and necessary, for the spiritual life of the whole community and for the growth 
in sanctification of every member. Some have special “gifts” bestowed on them 
which enable them to do corresponding services, and some are “gifted” in a 
pre-eminent degree. Thus, although every Christian is the dwelling place of 
the Spirit, and is therefore to be called “spiritual”<note n="168" id="vii-p1.3"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 3:1" id="vii-p1.4" parsed="|1Cor|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.1">1 Cor. iii. 1</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 1" id="vii-p1.5" parsed="|Gal|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.1">Gal. vi. 1</scripRef>, 
and <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:15" id="vii-p1.6" parsed="|1Cor|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.15">1 Cor. ii. 15</scripRef>.</note> 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p1.7">πνευματικὸς</span>), some are more fitted to 
take leading parts than others, and are called the “spiritual” in a narrower 
and stricter sense of the word. 


<pb n="70" id="vii-Page_70" />These specialized gifts of the Spirit included all kinds of service, and were 
all, in their own place, valuable and equally the “gifts” of the one Spirit. 
Some of them, however, were sure to be more appreciated than others. To men 
and women, quivering with a new fresh spiritual life, nothing could be more 
thirsted after than to hear again and again renewed utterances of that “word 
of the Spirit,” which had first awakened in them the new life they were living. 
Hence among the specially “gifted” persons, those who had the “gift” to 
speak the “Word of God,” for edification and in exhortation, took a foremost 
place, and were specially honoured.<note n="169" id="vii-p1.8">Compare the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p1.9">τετιμημένοι</span> of the <i>Didache</i> (iv. 1; xv. 2) 
and <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:17" id="vii-p1.10" parsed="|1Tim|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.17">1 Tim. v. 17</scripRef>: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p1.11">oἱ καλῶς προεστῶτες 
πρεσβύτεροι διπλῆς τιμῆς 
ἀξιούσθωσαν, μάλιστα οἱ 
κοπιῶντες ἐν λόγῳ καὶ 
διδασκαλίᾳ</span>.”</note> It would be a mistake, however, to call 
this ministry of the “Word” <i>the</i> “Charismatic Ministry,” as if it alone depended on 
and came from the “gifts” of the Spirit; for every kind of service comes<note n="170" id="vii-p1.12"><scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 7" id="vii-p1.13" parsed="|Rom|12|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.7">Rom. xii. 7</scripRef>: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p1.14">εἴ́τε διακονίαν, ἐν τῇ 
διακονίᾳ</span>,” is any kind of service in the Christian community.</note> 
from a “gift,” and the ministry of attending to the poor and the 
sick, or advising and leading the community with wise counsels, are equally 
charismatic.<note n="171" id="vii-p1.15">“Helps” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p1.16">ἀντιλήψεις</span>) and “wise counsels” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p1.17">κυβερνήσεις</span>) are placed in the same list of “gifts” with apostles, prophets, teachers
and those who have powers of healing. The ministry of the local church, which is 
the foundation whence has come the present ministry in the Church in all its branches, was as 
much founded on the “gifts” of the Spirit as was the ministry of the Word. Sohm appears to ignore this in 
his otherwise admirable discussion of the “<i>Lehrgabe</i>” (<i>Kirchenrecht</i>, i. 28 ff.); 
and Harnack does not have it always before him, as it ought to be, in the dissertations appended to his epoch-making edition 
of the Didache (<i>Texte u. Untersuchungen</i>, II. ii.).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p2">St. Paul always assumes that this “gift” of speaking the 
“Word of God” required a “gift” in the hearers which corresponded to the 
“gift” in the speakers, and that it would have small effect apart from the 
general “gift” of discernment of spirits. The spiritual voice needs the spiritual 
ear. The ministry of the Word depends for its effectiveness upon the ministry 


<pb n="71" id="vii-Page_71" />of discernment: for the “natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit 
of God; for they are foolishness unto him; and he cannot know them because 
they are spiritually examined.”<note n="172" id="vii-p2.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:14" id="vii-p2.2" parsed="|1Cor|2|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.14">1 Cor. ii. 14</scripRef>.</note> There was therefore in this ministry 
of the “Word” the exercise of a two-fold “gift” or <i>charisma</i>; on the one hand the 
<i>charisma</i> which enabled the speaker to declare what was the message of God, and on the 
other hand the <i>charisma</i> in the hearers which enabled them to recognize whether the 
message was really what it professed to be, a declaration of the Spirit, to 
receive it if it was and to reject it if it was not. The duty laid upon the 
speakers was to speak forth the Word of God in the proportion of the faith that 
was in them, or to the full measure of the Christ that was in them; and the 
duty laid upon the hearers was to test whether what was said to them was really 
an utterance of the Spirit.<note n="173" id="vii-p2.3">The prophets who speak the “Word of God” are told to prophesy 
according to the measure of the faith that is in them: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p2.4">κατὰ τὴν ἀναλογίαν 
τῆς πίστεως</span> (<scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 6" id="vii-p2.5" parsed="|Rom|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.6">Rom. xii. 6</scripRef>); 
and the hearers are told to test the speakers (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:10" id="vii-p2.6" parsed="|1Cor|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.10">1 Cor. 
xii. 10</scripRef>, compare <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:1,4" id="vii-p2.7" parsed="|1Cor|12|1|0|0;|1Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.1 Bible:1Cor.12.4">vv. 1, 4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:21" id="vii-p2.8" parsed="|1Thess|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.21">1 Thess. 
v. 21</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:15" id="vii-p2.9" parsed="|1Cor|10|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.15">1 Cor. x. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:13" id="vii-p2.10" parsed="|1Cor|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.13">xi. 13</scripRef>); and in 
<scripRef passage="1John 4:1-3" id="vii-p2.11" parsed="|1John|4|1|4|3" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.1-1John.4.3">1 John iv. 1-3</scripRef> it is said, “Beloved, 
believe not every spirit, but test the spirits whether they be of God,” etc. This <i>charisma</i> of discernment 
lay at the basis of the “call” given by the congregation to men to be their 
office-bearers: compare <i>Canons of Hippolytus</i>, ii. 7-9 (<i>Texte und Untersuchungen</i>, VI. iv. pp. 39, 40); 
and its use showed that the spiritual “gift” which belonged to the whole community
was higher than the gift “ possessed by an individual prophet inasmuch as it was
the judge of that gift.” Compare Sohm, <i>Kirchenrecht</i> (1892), i. 56 ff., whose remarks, however valuable, seem too doctrinaire.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p3">This “ministry of the Word” was the creative agency in the 
primitive Church, and it may almost be said to have had the same function throughout 
the centuries since. It was overthrown or thrust aside and placed under subjection 
to an official ministry springing out of the congregation, and it has never 
regained the recognized position it had in the first century and a half. But whenever the Church of 
Christ has to be awakened out of a state of lethargy, this unofficial ministry 
of the Word regains its old power though official sanction be withheld. From 


<pb n="72" id="vii-Page_72" />point of view, and that not the least important, the history of the Church 
flows on from one time of revival to another, and whether we take the awakenings 
in the old Catholic, the mediaeval, or the modern Church, these have always 
been the work of men specially gifted with the power of seeing and declaring 
the secrets of the deepest Christian life, and the effect of their work has 
always been proportionate to the spiritual receptivity of the generation they 
have spoken to. The Reformation movement, which may be simply described as the 
translation 
into articulate thought of the heart religion of the mediaeval 
Church, and which revived in so many ways the ideas and usages of the primitive 
times, has expressed the two cardinal ideas of this primitive ministry of the 
Word, in its declaration that the essential duty of the ministry of the Church 
is the proclamation of the Gospel, and in its statement that the principle of 
authority in the last resort is always the witness of the Spirit in the hearts 
of believers.<note n="174" id="vii-p3.1">“<span lang="LA" id="vii-p3.2">Ut hanc fidem consequamur, institutum est ministerium <i>docendi  
Evangelii</i> et porrigendi Sacramenta</span>” (<i>Augsburg Confession</i>, Pt. I. art. v.); 
“<span lang="LA" id="vii-p3.3">Nam sicuti Deus solus de se idoneus est testis in suo sermone; ita etiam 
non ante fidem reperiet sermo in hominum cordibus, quam interiore Spiritus testimonio obsignetur</span>” (Calvin, 
<i>Instit</i>. I. vii. 4). “Our full persuasion and assurance of the infallible truth and divine authority 
thereof is from the inward work of the Holy Spirit bearing witness by and with 
the Word in our hearts” (<i>West. Conf</i>. i. 5).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p4">The divine “gift,” whose possession placed men among the class of those who 
spoke the Word of God (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p4.1">λαλοῦντες τὸν λόγον τοῦ 
Θεοῦ</span>)<note n="175" id="vii-p4.2"><scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 7" id="vii-p4.3" parsed="|Heb|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.7">Heb. xiii. 7</scripRef>: <i>Didache</i> iv. 1: “My child, him that 
<i>speaketh to thee  the Word of God</i> thou shalt have in remembrance day and night, and honour him as the 
Lord: for, where that which pertaineth to the Lord is spoken, there the Lord 
is.”</note> 
gave the primitive Church its preaching ministry.<note n="176" id="vii-p4.4">This statement ought to be qualified: the local presidents or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p4.5">προϊστάμενοι</span> 
of <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:12" id="vii-p4.6" parsed="|1Thess|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.12">1 Thess. v. 12</scripRef> seem to have had other duties besides merely to exercise oversight; 
they had also to warn and instruct.</note> Those so endowed 
were in no sense office-bearers in any one Christian community; they were not 
elected to an office: they were not set apart by any ecclesiastical ceremony; the 


<pb n="73" id="vii-Page_73" />Word of God came to them, and they spoke the message that had been sent them. 
They all had the divine call manifested in the “gift” they possessed and could 
use. They were sent for the extension and edification of the whole Church of 
God, and although they used their gifts in the meetings of the local communities 
yet they were always to be conceived as the ministers of the Church universal. 
Some of them were wanderers by the very nature of the work they were called 
to; many of them, perhaps most, did not confine themselves to one community. 
They came and went as they pleased. They were not responsible to any society 
of Christians. The local church could only test them when they appeared, and 
could receive or reject their ministrations. The picture of these wandering 
preachers, men burdened by no cares of office, with no pastoral duties, coming 
suddenly into a Christian community, doing their work there and as suddenly 
departing, is a very vivid one in sub-apostolic literature. Their presence—men 
who were the servants of all the churches and of no one church—was a great bond 
which linked together all the scattered independent local churches and made 
them one corporate whole.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p5">We find in this “prophetic ministry” a threefold division. 
They are <i>apostles, prophets</i> and <i>teachers</i>. 

It does not seem possible to make a very strict or mechanical 
division between the kinds of “Word of God” spoken by each class of men, but 
it may be said that what was needed for zealous missionary endeavour was the 
distinguishing characteristic of the first class, exhortation and admonition 
of the second, and instruction of the third. In virtue of their personal “gifts” they were the venerated 
but not official leaders<note n="177" id="vii-p5.1"><scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 7" id="vii-p5.2" parsed="|Heb|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.7">Heb. xiii. 7</scripRef>: “<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p5.3">Μνημονεύετε 
τῶν ἡγουμένων ὑμῶν, οἵτινες 
ἐλάλησαν ὑμῖν τὸν λόγον τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>.” 
</note>  
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p5.4">ἡγούμενοι</span>) of every community where they were for the time being to be 
found, and were worthy, not only of honour, but of honorarium.<note n="178" id="vii-p5.5"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:13,14" id="vii-p5.6" parsed="|1Cor|9|13|9|14" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.13-1Cor.9.14">1 Cor. ix. 13, 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 6" id="vii-p5.7" parsed="|Gal|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.6">Gal. vi. 6</scripRef>; cf. 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:8,9" id="vii-p5.8" parsed="|2Cor|11|8|11|9" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.8-2Cor.11.9">2 Cor. xi. 8, 9</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Phil. iv. 10" id="vii-p5.9" parsed="|Phil|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.4.10">Phil. iv. 10</scripRef> ff. 
“But every true <i>prophet</i> who will settle among you is worthy of his support. Likewise a true 
<i>teacher</i>, he also is worthy, like the workman, of his support. 
Every first-fruit then, of the products of the wine-press and threshing-floor, 
of oxen and of sheep, thou shalt take and give to the prophets.” 
<i>Didache</i>. xiii, 1-3. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p5.10">Τιμὴ</span> 
has the two meanings of “honour” and “honorarium,” and it is difficult to 
know sometimes how to translate it; a case in point is <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:17" id="vii-p5.11" parsed="|1Tim|5|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.17">1 Tim. v. 17</scripRef>.</note> We can 


<pb n="74" id="vii-Page_74" />trace this threefold ministry of 
the Word from the most primitive times down till the end of the second century, 
if not later. It existed in the oldest Gentile Christian community, that of 
Antioch, where a number of prophets and teachers sent forth two apostles from 
among their own number.<note n="179" id="vii-p5.12"><scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 1-3" id="vii-p5.13" parsed="|Acts|13|1|13|3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1-Acts.13.3">Acts xiii. 1-3</scripRef>.</note> Apostles, prophets and teachers are mentioned in the 
First Epistle to the Corinthians and in the Epistle to the Ephesians.<note n="180" id="vii-p5.14"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="vii-p5.15" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. xii. 28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 11" id="vii-p5.16" parsed="|Eph|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.11">Eph. iv. 11</scripRef>.</note> The 
same threefold ministry is given in the <i>Pastor</i> of Hermas, which dates about<note n="181" id="vii-p5.17">Hermas, <i>Simil</i>. ix. 15: “The thirty-five are the <i>prophets</i> of God and His ministers; and the forty are the 
<i>apostles</i> and <i>teachers</i> of the preaching of the Son of God.”</note> 
140 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="vii-p5.18">A.D.</span>, and in the Pseudo-Clementine Homilies, which can scarcely be earlier 
than 200 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="vii-p5.19">A.D.</span><note n="182" id="vii-p5.20"><i>Homilies</i>, xi. 35: “Wherefore, above all, remember to shun <i>apostle</i> or <i>prophet</i> or <i>teacher</i> who does 
not first accurately compare his preaching with that of James, who was called the brother of my Lord.”</note> In all these authorities
we have the three classes mentioned together, 
and in all save one we have them in the same order. The three classes 
are also placed in pairs: apostles and prophets in the Epistle to the Ephesians 
and in the Apocalypse;<note n="183" id="vii-p5.21"><scripRef passage="Rev. xviii. 20" id="vii-p5.22" parsed="|Rev|18|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.18.20">Rev. xviii. 20</scripRef>: “Rejoice over her, thou heaven, and ye saints and ye <i>apostles</i> and ye 
<i>prophets</i>.” <scripRef passage="Eph. ii. 20" id="vii-p5.23" parsed="|Eph|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.2.20">Eph. ii. 20</scripRef>: “Being built on the foundation of the <i>apostles</i> and the 
<i>prophets</i>.” <i>Didache</i>, xi.</note> prophets and teachers in the <i>Didache</i> and 
in the <i>Pseudo-Clementine Letters</i>;<note n="184" id="vii-p5.24"><i>Didache</i>, xiii. 1, 2; xvi. 2. <i>Pseudo-Clementines, De Virginitate</i>, i. 11, “<span lang="LA" id="vii-p5.25">Ne 
multi inter vos sint <i>doctores</i>, fratres, neque omnes sitis <i>prophetae</i></span>”; but this 
is a quotation, said to be from Scripture. For fuller list of authorities compare 
Harnack, <i>Texte u. Untersuchungen</i>, II. ii. 93-110, and tabular summary in note pp. 110-112.</note> apostles and teachers in <i>Hermas</i> and in the 
Epistles to Timothy.<note n="185" id="vii-p5.26">Hermas, <i>Pastor</i>, <i>Vis</i>. iii. 5; <scripRef passage="1Timothy 2:7" id="vii-p5.27" parsed="|1Tim|2|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.7">1 Tim. ii. 7</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Timothy 1:11" id="vii-p5.28" parsed="|2Tim|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.11">2 Tim. i. 11</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p6">1. Apostles. The distinguishing characteristic of an apostle<note n="186" id="vii-p6.1">For the meaning and work of an apostle: compare Lightfoot, <i>St. Paul’s Epistle to the Galatians</i>, 7th ed. 
pp. 92-101; note on <i>The name and office of an apostle</i>; Harnack, <i>Texte u. Untersuchungen</i>, II. 
ii. 111-118; Weizsäcker, <i>The Apostolic Age</i> (Eng. Transl.), ii. 291-299; Sohm, <i>Kirchenrecht</i>, 
i. 42-45; Loening, <i>Die Gemeindeverfassung des Urchristenthums</i>, pp. 33-37; Armitage Robinson, <i>Encyc. Bibl.</i>, art. 
<i>Apostle</i>, pp. 264-6; Schmiedel, <i>Encyc. Biblic</i>., art. <i>Ministry</i>, pp. 3114-3117; Hort, <i>The Christian Ecclesia</i>, 
pp. 22-41; Seufert, <i>Ursprung and Bedeutung des Apostolats</i>; Gwatkin, art. <i>Apostle, Hastings’ Bible Dictionary</i>, i. 126.</note> 


<pb n="75" id="vii-Page_75" />was that he had given himself, and that for life,<note n="187" id="vii-p6.2"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:10" id="vii-p6.3" parsed="|1Cor|15|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.10">1 Cor. xv. 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 7, 8" id="vii-p6.4" parsed="|Gal|2|7|2|8" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.7-Gal.2.8">Gal. ii. 7, 8</scripRef>.</note> to be a missionary, 
preaching the gospel of the Kingdom of Christ to those who did not know it. 
He had received the “gift” of speaking the “Word of God,” and he was distinguished 
from others who had the same “gift” in this, that he had been called either 
inwardly or outwardly to make this special use of it. The prophet and the teacher 
had the same “gift” in the same or in less measure than the apostle, but they 
found their sphere of its use within the Christian community, while the apostle’s 
sphere was for the most part outside, among those who were not yet within the 
Church of Christ. They built on the foundation laid by the apostle; he laid 
the foundation for others to build upon.<note n="188" id="vii-p6.5"><scripRef passage="Rom. xv. 20" id="vii-p6.6" parsed="|Rom|15|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.20">Rom. xv. 20</scripRef>.</note> The apostles were men who in virtue 
of the implanted “gift” of “speaking the Word of God” and of the “call” impelling them, were 
<i>sent forth</i> to be the heralds of the kingdom of Christ. 
This was their life-work. They were not appointed to an office, in the ecclesiastical 
sense of the word, but to a work in the prosecution of which they had to do 
all that is the inevitable accompaniment of missionary activity in all ages 
of the Church’s history.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p7">Our Lord has Himself shown us where 
to look for the origin and meaning of the term “apostle.” He declared Himself 
to be the Apostle or <i>Sent One</i> of the Father; as the Father had sent Him, so 
He sent others in His name to be His apostles or sent ones, to deliver His message 
of salvation.<note n="189" id="vii-p7.1"><p class="normal" id="vii-p8">This appears to be the line of thought in our Lord’s address in the synagogue at Nazareth. 
He quoted from <scripRef passage="Isaiah lxi. 1" id="vii-p8.1" parsed="|Isa|61|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.61.1">Isaiah lxi. 1</scripRef>, about the one sent from God, 
and declared that He was the “Sent One” (<scripRef passage="Luke iv. 18, 21" id="vii-p8.2" parsed="|Luke|4|18|0|0;|Luke|4|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.18 Bible:Luke.4.21">Luke iv. 18, 21</scripRef>); He had come to 
deliver a message from the Father which was to be proclaimed in the cities 
of Palestine (<scripRef passage="Luke iv. 41" id="vii-p8.3" parsed="|Luke|4|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.4.41">Luke iv. 41</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="Matt. xv. 24" id="vii-p8.4" parsed="|Matt|15|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.15.24">Matt. xv. 24</scripRef>). He made His 
followers His representatives in <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 40-42" id="vii-p8.5" parsed="|Matt|10|40|10|42" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.40-Matt.10.42">Matt. x. 40-42</scripRef> (cf. the parallel passages in 
<scripRef passage="Mark ix. 37" id="vii-p8.6" parsed="|Mark|9|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.37">Mark ix. 37</scripRef>, and <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 48" id="vii-p8.7" parsed="|Luke|9|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.48">Luke ix. 48</scripRef>). The two thoughts are combined in <scripRef passage="John xx. 21" id="vii-p8.8" parsed="|John|20|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.21">John xx. 21</scripRef>: 
“Jesus therefore said unto them again, Peace be unto you; as the Father hath sent Me, even so I send you”; cf. Clement, 
<i>Ep</i>. I. xlii. 1, 2; Tertullian, <i>De Praescriptione</i>, 37.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p9">In earlier classical Greek “apostolos “ meant a messenger who is also a representative 
of the man who sent him; in later Greek, the Attic use of the word to mean 
“a naval expedition, a fleet dispatched on foreign service,” seems to have 
superseded every other. The word however was used in later Judaism to mean the 
messengers sent from Jerusalem to collect the Temple tribute from the Jews of 
the Dispersion and who were at the same time charged with the business of carrying 
letters and advice from the Jewish leaders in the capital of Judaism, and of 
promoting religious fellowship throughout all the Jews scattered over the civilized 
world. Hence Dr. Lightfoot says, “In designating His immediate and most favoured 
disciples ‘Apostles’ our Lord was not introducing a new term, but adopting 
one which from its current usage would suggest to His hearers the idea of a 
highly responsible mission.” <i>Commentary on the Epistle to the Galatians</i> 
(7th ed.); <i>The name and office of 
an Apostle</i>, pp. 93, 94; cf. also Seufert, <i>Ursprung and Bedeutung des Apostolats</i>, pp. 8-14. 
But is is very doubtful if the word was in use in Judaism until after the time 
of our Lord, and it seems in every way simpler to believe that the Christian 
origin and use of the word were what are given above.</p></note> The apostles 


<pb n="76" id="vii-Page_76" />were the representatives and “envoys” of Christ, the pioneers of 
Christianity. The word, therefore, lends itself to a very wide application, for 
in a sense every Christian ought to be an “ envoy “ or herald of the Master. Our 
Lord sanctioned the widest use of the word when He declared that whoever 
received a little child in His name received Himself;<note n="190" id="vii-p9.1"><scripRef passage="Matt. xviii. 5" id="vii-p9.2" parsed="|Matt|18|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.18.5">Matt. xviii. 5</scripRef>.</note> the little ones can be and are His “envoys.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p10">But there were concentric rings in this wide circle of application; and the men belonging to each were distinguished from the others by the kind 
of preparation they had received, and by the nature of the call which had come 
to them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p11">Our Lord, personally and by living human voice, selected twelve 
men and called them “apostles,”<note n="191" id="vii-p11.1">In <scripRef passage="Mark iii. 13-16" id="vii-p11.2" parsed="|Mark|3|13|3|16" osisRef="Bible:Mark.3.13-Mark.3.16">Mark iii. 13-16</scripRef> we are told that Jesus appointed Twelve, “whom He also called Apostles” 
(that is the reading adopted by Westcott and Hort) for a double purpose (the 
two parts of the purpose being made emphatic by the repetition of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p11.3">ἵνα</span>), of 
being in close companionship with Him, and of sending them forth to preach and 
to cast out demons, This, that they had to do, was what Jesus Himself had been doing (<scripRef passage="Mark i. 39" id="vii-p11.4" parsed="|Mark|1|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.39">Mark i. 39</scripRef>; cf. 
<scripRef passage="Mark i. 14-34" id="vii-p11.5" parsed="|Mark|1|14|1|34" osisRef="Bible:Mark.1.14-Mark.1.34">Mark i. 14-34</scripRef>). Thus their training was both intimate companionship and close imitation in 
service. The account is confirmed by <scripRef passage="Luke vi. 13" id="vii-p11.6" parsed="|Luke|6|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.6.13">Luke vi. 13</scripRef>, where He called the Twelve; by <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 2" id="vii-p11.7" parsed="|Luke|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.2">Luke ix. 2</scripRef>, where He sent them forth to 
<i>do</i> and to <i>teach</i>; and by <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 10" id="vii-p11.8" parsed="|Luke|9|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.10">Luke ix. 10</scripRef>, where we are told that they did what they had been commanded. Hort,
<i>The Christian Ecclesia</i>, pp. 22-41.</note> that by personal companionship 


<pb n="77" id="vii-Page_77" />with Him in the inner circle of His disciples, and 
by experience gained in a limited mission of apprenticeship among the villages 
of Galilee, where following their Master’s example closely they preached and 
cast out demons, they might have the training to be witnesses for Him in the 
universal mission which was to be theirs after His death. Their preparation 
was their intimate personal companionship with their Lord and their apprentice 
work under His eyes. Their call was the living voice of the Master while He 
was with them in the flesh. These two things separated the “Eleven” from all 
others; they were both of them incommunicable and rested on a unique experience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p12">One, Matthias, who had enjoyed the personal companionship with Jesus, though 
in a lesser degree, and who had been an eyewitness during the Lord’s ministry 
on earth and could testify to the Resurrection, was called by the voice of his 
fellow-believers and by the decision of the lot to the same “service and sending 
forth” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p12.1">διακονία καὶ ἀποστολή</span>).<note n="192" id="vii-p12.2"><scripRef passage="Acts i. 25" id="vii-p12.3" parsed="|Acts|1|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.25">Acts i. 25</scripRef>.</note> His preparation was the same as 
that of the “Eleven,” though less complete; but his call was quite different.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p13">Another, Paul, was “called” and prepared by Jesus Himself, but in visions 
and inward inspirations. We have no evidence that St. Paul ever saw Jesus in 
the flesh, still less that he had any opportunity of converse with Him. His 
“call” came to him on the road to Damascus in the vision of the Risen Christ 
Whom he had been persecuting; it was repeated from the lips of Ananias, also 
instructed in vision;<note n="193" id="vii-p13.1"><scripRef passage="Acts ix. 10" id="vii-p13.2" parsed="|Acts|9|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.10">Acts ix. 10</scripRef> ff.</note> it came to him over and over again in his lonely musings, where he was obliged 
to think out for himself the principles which were to guide him in  

<pb n="78" id="vii-Page_78" />his new life. His preparation 
was altogether different both from that of the “Eleven” and of Matthias. They 
had been gradually prepared; they had been led step by step, and had been weaned 
from their old life in half-conscious ways. He had been torn out of his by a 
sudden wrench; and his preparation had been given him in inward moral struggle 
and spiritual experience, in musings and visions and raptures, “whether in 
the body or out of the body” he could not tell.<note n="194" id="vii-p13.3"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:1-4" id="vii-p13.4" parsed="|2Cor|12|1|12|4" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.1-2Cor.12.4">2 Cor. xii. 1-4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 15-17" id="vii-p13.5" parsed="|Gal|1|15|1|17" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.15-Gal.1.17">Gal. i. 15-17</scripRef>.</note> It was this difference in “call” 
and preparation—the difference between personal intercourse with Jesus in the 
flesh and intercourse with Him in visions—that separated St. Paul from the “Eleven.” And it was this difference that St. Paul’s opponents of the “sect 
of the Pharisees who believed” seized upon when they refused to acknowledge 
his claims to apostolic authority. If we take the Pseudo-Clementine literature 
to represent the opinions of these men and their successors, and discern in 
the attacks made on Simon Magus an example of their arguments against the apostle 
to the Gentiles, there is abundant proof of this. The whole argument in the 
last chapter of the 17th Homily turns on the impossibility of trusting to information 
received in visions, or of verifying and authenticating them. The argument comes 
to a climax in the question: “Can any one be rendered fit for instruction 
through visions? And if you say, ‘It is possible,’ then I ask, Why did our 
teacher abide and discourse a whole year to those who were awake? And how are 
we to believe your word, when you tell us that He appeared to you?”<note n="195" id="vii-p13.6"><i>Clementine Homilies</i>, xvii. 13-20; the quotation is from sect. 19.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p14">In others who were called “apostles” the Spirit had implanted 
the inward “call” to consecrate themselves to a life of missionary endeavour, 
and had given them that gift of speaking the Word of God which made the “call” fruitful. Yet another class had been selected by Christian communities and 
sent forth to be their apostles, the “apostles of the churches,” who were 

<pb n="79" id="vii-Page_79" />also the apostles of the Master, and who were called by St. Paul “the glory 
of Christ.”<note n="196" id="vii-p14.1"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:23" id="vii-p14.2" parsed="|2Cor|8|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.23">2 Cor. viii. 23</scripRef>: “Our brethren, the apostles 
of the churches, the glory of Christ.”</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p15">Men belonging to all these classes, 
and to others besides, are called “apostles” in the writings of the New Testament, 
where the name is by no means confined to the “Eleven,” Matthias, and St. Paul. 
Barnabas<note n="197" id="vii-p15.1"><scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 2, 3" id="vii-p15.2" parsed="|Acts|13|2|13|3" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.2-Acts.13.3">Acts xiii. 2, 3</scripRef>: “The Holy Ghost said, Separate me Barnabas and Saul for the work whereunto 
I have called them. Then when they had fasted and prayed and laid their hands 
on them, they sent them away”; <scripRef passage="Acts 14:4" id="vii-p15.3" parsed="|Acts|14|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.4">xiv. 4</scripRef>: “But the multitude of the city was 
divided; and part held with the Jews and part with the apostles (Barnabas and 
Paul)”; <scripRef passage="Acts 14:14" id="vii-p15.4" parsed="|Acts|14|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.14">xiv. 14</scripRef>: “But when the 
<i>apostles</i>, Barnabas and Saul heard it . . .”; <scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 9" id="vii-p15.5" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9">Gal. ii. 9</scripRef>: “They who were reputed to be pillars 
gave to me and to Barnabas the right hands of fellowship that we should go unto 
the Gentiles and they to the circumcision.” Compare <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:5,6" id="vii-p15.6" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|9|6" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5-1Cor.9.6">1 Cor. ix. 5, 6</scripRef>.</note> was an “apostle.” He had been selected at the bidding 
of the Spirit by the circle of prophets and teachers at Antioch, and had been 
sent, with prayer and laying on of hands, to be the companion missionary of 
St. Paul; he is called an apostle to the Gentiles in the Epistle to the Galatians, 
and St. Paul associates him with himself when he claims the privileges everywhere 
accorded to acknowledged apostles. Andronicus and Junias were “apostles,” 
who had been in Christ before St. Paul.<note n="198" id="vii-p15.7"><scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 7" id="vii-p15.8" parsed="|Rom|16|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.7">Rom. xvi. 7</scripRef>: “Salute Andronicus and Junias, my kinsmen and my fellow prisoners, who 
are of note among the apostles, who also have been in Christ before me.” The 
phrase “of note among the apostles” has often been translated “highly esteemed 
among the apostles.” Upon this Dr. Lightfoot remarks: “ Except to escape the 
difficulty involved in such an extension of the apostolate, I do not think the 
words <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p15.9">οἵτινές εἰσιν ἐπίσημοι ἐν τοῖς ἀποστόλοις</span>
would have been generally rendered “who are highly esteemed by the apostles”; and he goes on to say that the Greek fathers took the more natural interpretation 
and included Andronicus and Junias among the apostles. He quotes Origen and 
Chrysostom. The latter thought that Junias or Junia was a woman’s name, and 
yet he numbered her among the apostles; Lightfoot, <i>Commentary on the Epistle 
to the Galatians</i> (7th ed.), p. 96 ff.</note> Silas or Silvanus and Timothy are, 
on the most natural interpretation, classed as apostles in the First Epistle to the Thessalonians. St. Paul and  

<pb n="80" id="vii-Page_80" />his companions in his 
missionary work among the Thessalonians had received no material support for 
their labours, “though we might have 
been burdensome to you, being apostles
of Christ”; and the we most 
probably includes Silas and Timothy, whose names appear with that of St. Paul 
in the superscription of the letter.<note n="199" id="vii-p15.10"><scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 1:1,6" id="vii-p15.11" parsed="|1Thess|1|1|0|0;|1Thess|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.1.1 Bible:1Thess.1.6">1 Thess. i. 1, 6</scripRef>. Dr. Lightfoot includes Silas among those who are called apostles by 
St. Paul, but refuses to include Timothy: (1) because Timothy had not seen the 
Lord, and (2) because when the apostle mentions 
Timothy elsewhere he carefully excludes him from the apostolate. 
He writes in <scripRef passage="Col. i. 1" id="vii-p15.12" parsed="|Col|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.1.1">Col. i. 1</scripRef> and in <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 1:1" id="vii-p15.13" parsed="|2Cor|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.1">2 Cor. i. 1</scripRef>, “Paul an 
<i>apostle</i> and Timothy the <i>brother</i>”; and in <scripRef passage="Phil. i. 1" id="vii-p15.14" parsed="|Phil|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.1">Phil. i. 1</scripRef>: “Paul and Timothy 
<i>servants</i> of Jesus Christ.” In the Pastoral Epistles Timothy is described as an 
<i>evangelist</i>: “Do the work of an evangelist; fulfil thy ministry” (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:5" id="vii-p15.15" parsed="|2Tim|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.5">2 Tim. iv. 5</scripRef>). It is held by many, 
among others by Lightfoot and Sohm, that the 
<i>evangelists</i> of <scripRef passage="2Timothy 4:5" id="vii-p15.16" parsed="|2Tim|4|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.4.5">2 Tim. iv. 5</scripRef>, of <scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 11" id="vii-p15.17" parsed="|Eph|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.11">Eph. iv. 11</scripRef>, and of 
<scripRef passage="Acts xxi. 8" id="vii-p15.18" parsed="|Acts|21|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.8">Acts xxi. 8</scripRef> (Philip the evangelist), were men 
who did the work of wandering missionaries but lacked the indispensable characteristic 
(as they think) of an <i>apostle</i>, viz. having seen 
the Lord and received a commission from Him (<scripRef passage="Luke xxiv. 48" id="vii-p15.19" parsed="|Luke|24|48|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.24.48">Luke xxiv. 48</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts i. 22" id="vii-p15.20" parsed="|Acts|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.22">Acts i. 22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:1" id="vii-p15.21" parsed="|1Cor|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.1">1 
Cor. ix. 1</scripRef>). This distinction <i>may</i> prove good for the apostolic period, though it seems doubtful that it does, but it entirely 
falls to the ground in the immediately succeeding times. I am inclined to conclude 
that there is really no distinction between a wider use of the term <i>apostle</i> and the <i>evangelist</i>. The word 
“evangelist” occurs very seldom. The three references exhaust the New Testament 
uses; it disappears entirely in the immediately post-apostolic literature, it is not to be found in the Apostolic fathers nor in the 
<i>Didache</i>. When it reappears, as in Tertullian, <i>De Praescriptione</i> 4 (<span lang="LA" id="vii-p15.22">Qui pseudapostoli 
nisi adulteri evangelizatores</span>) and in Eusebius (<i>Hist. Eccl</i>. III. xxxvii. 2, 4) it is used to describe such men as were called “apostles” in 
the <i>Didache</i>. On the other hand the apostles are described as “entrusted with the evangel” (<scripRef passage="Gal. i. 7, 8" id="vii-p15.23" parsed="|Gal|1|7|1|8" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.7-Gal.1.8">Gal. i. 7, 8</scripRef>); 
as those who “preach the evangel” (1 <i>Clement</i>, 42); as the twelve evangelizers (<i>Barnabas</i>, viii. 3). Light., 
<i>Com. on the Epistle to the Galatians</i> (7th ed.), p. 96 n., 97. Sohm, <i>Kirchenrecht</i>, i. 42 n.; 
Harnack, <i>Texte und Unters</i>. II. ii. 113 n., 114; <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i> (Eng. Trans.), p. 16, n. 8.</note> In <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 4:9" id="vii-p15.24" parsed="|1Cor|4|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.9">1 Cor. iv. 9</scripRef>, when St. Paul says: 
“I think that God hath set forth us the apostles last of all as men doomed 
to death; for we are a spectacle unto the world, both to angels and to men,” 
Apollos, on the most natural interpretation of the passage, is classed with 
St. Paul among the apostles who are thus set forth.<note n="200" id="vii-p15.25">Lightfoot excludes Apollos on the double ground that it is extremely unlikely 
that he had seen the Lord, and because Clement of Rome, speaking of Peter, 
Paul and Apollos, calls the two former <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p15.26">ἀπόστολοι μεμαρτυρημένοι</span> 
and the latter <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p15.27">ἀνὴρ δεδοκιμασμένος</span> (1 Clem. 48).</note> Epaphroditus is mentioned as one of the 


<pb n="81" id="vii-Page_81" />“apostles of the churches,” (the church of Philippi), and is called by St. Paul 
“my brother, and fellow-worker and fellow-soldier.”<note n="201" id="vii-p15.28"><scripRef passage="Phil. ii. 25" id="vii-p15.29" parsed="|Phil|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.25">Phil. ii. 25</scripRef>.</note> 
Many scholars include James the brother of our Lord among those called
apostles by St. Paul; but the evidence 
is very doubtful, and James had not the missionary work which belongs to an apostle.<note n="202" id="vii-p15.30">The evidence for including James, the brother of our Lord among those called 
<i>apostles</i> by St. Paul is contained in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:7" id="vii-p15.31" parsed="|1Cor|15|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.7">1 Cor. xv. 7</scripRef>: “Then He appeared to James; then to all the 
apostles; and, last of all, as unto one born out of due time, He appeared to 
me also”; in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:5" id="vii-p15.32" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. ix. 5</scripRef>: “Even as the rest of the apostles, and the brethren 
of our Lord, and Cephas”; and <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 19" id="vii-p15.33" parsed="|Gal|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.19">Gal. i. 19</scripRef>, which may read: “But other of 
the apostles saw I none, save James the Lord’s brother,” and would then include 
James among the apostles, or: “But I saw no other apostle, but only James 
the Lord’s brother.” which would exclude James. James is included by Lightfoot, Sohm, Weizsäcker 
(<i>Apostolic Age</i> (Eng. Trans.), ii. 294) and many others.</note> Besides these St. Paul speaks of men whom he calls ironically “pre-eminent 
apostles,”<note n="203" id="vii-p15.34">The phrase, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p15.35">τῶν ὑπερλίαν ἀποστόλων</span> 
is translated in the R. V. “the chiefest apostles,” which would imply that 
the “Twelve” were meant. But this is impossible. St. Paul would never have 
called the “Twelve” “false apostles, deceitful workers, fashioning themselves 
into apostles of Christ” (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:13" id="vii-p15.36" parsed="|2Cor|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.13">2 Cor. xi. 13</scripRef>), as he does the men mentioned in 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:5" id="vii-p15.37" parsed="|2Cor|11|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.5">xi. 5</scripRef> and <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:11" id="vii-p15.38" parsed="|2Cor|12|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.11">xii. 11</scripRef>. The marginal reading, 
“those pre-eminent apostles,” is in every 
way to be preferred. Cf. Heinrici’s masterly exposition, <i>Das Zweite Sendschreiben des Apostel Paulus an die Korinther</i>, pp. 401-412; 
also Schmiedel, <i>Encyc. Bibl</i>. art. <i>Ministry</i>, p. 3114.</note> and more gravely “false apostles,” who had come among the Corinthian 
believers to seduce them from their allegiance to the apostle, probably from 
Jerusalem, furnished with letters of commendation<note n="204" id="vii-p15.39"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 3:1" id="vii-p15.40" parsed="|2Cor|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.1">Cor. iii. 1</scripRef>.</note> from St. Paul’s 
enemies there, and who had insinuated that St. Paul was no true apostle. There 
is no reason to believe that St. Paul denied that these men were apostles so 
far as outward marks went. They were missionaries and had given themselves to 
the work; they had come furnished with credentials. In all outward respects 
they were apostles like many 


<pb n="82" id="vii-Page_82" />others; but their message was false; they preached another Christ; they were 
among the false prophets who the Master had said would come.<note n="205" id="vii-p15.41"><scripRef passage="Matt. xxiv. 11" id="vii-p15.42" parsed="|Matt|24|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.11">Matt. xxiv. 11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark xiii. 22" id="vii-p15.43" parsed="|Mark|13|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.22">Mark xiii. 22</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p16">As the earlier decades passed the number of men who were called 
<i>apostles</i> increased 
rather than diminished. They were wandering missionaries whose special duties 
were to the heathen and to the unconverted. In writings like the <i>Didache</i> they 
are brought vividly before us. They were highly honoured,<note n="206" id="vii-p16.1"><i>Didache</i>, xi. 4: “Every apostle who cometh to you let him he received as the Lord.”</note> but had to be severely 
tested. They were not expected to remain long within a Christian community nor 
to fare softly when they were there. They were the special envoys of One Whose 
kingdom is not of this world, and Who had sent forth His earliest apostles with 
the words: “Go, provide neither gold nor silver nor brass in your girdle nor 
wallet for your journey, neither two coats, neither shoes nor staff.”<note n="207" id="vii-p16.2"><scripRef passage="Matt. x. 10" id="vii-p16.3" parsed="|Matt|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.10">Matt. x. 10</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 3" id="vii-p16.4" parsed="|Luke|9|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.3">Luke ix. 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark vi. 8" id="vii-p16.5" parsed="|Mark|6|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.8">Mark vi. 8</scripRef>.</note> Primitive 
Christians insisted on as rigorous an imitation as did St. Francis, and accordingly 
formulated the saying into the rule that if the apostle spent more than three 
days among his fellow Christians, if he asked for money, if he were not content 
with bread and water, he was no true apostle, and was not to be received.<note n="208" id="vii-p16.6"><i>Didache</i>, xi. 5, 6: “He shall not remain except for one day; if however, there be need, then the next 
day; but if he remain three days, he is a false prophet. But when the apostle departeth, 
let him take nothing except bread enough till he lodge again; but 
if he ask for money, he is a false prophet.”</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p17">All these men, called <i>apostles</i>, have one distinguishing characteristic: they 
have given themselves for life to be missionary preachers of the Gospel of the 
Kingdom of Christ. Hence it seems superfluous to accumulate from the epistles 
of St. Paul a great variety of marks of the apostolic character and work.<note n="209" id="vii-p17.1"><p class="normal" id="vii-p18">Dr. Lightfoot has made a list of what he conceives St. Paul thought were the indispensable 
qualifications for the apostolic office:—the apostle must have been a witness of the Resurrection (<scripRef passage="Acts i. 21-23" id="vii-p18.1" parsed="|Acts|1|21|1|23" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.21-Acts.1.23">Acts i. 21-23</scripRef>); 
and this was supplied to St. Paul by a miraculous revelation; a commission received either directly 
from our Lord or through the medium of the Church as was the case with Matthias 
(<scripRef passage="Acts i. 23-26" id="vii-p18.2" parsed="|Acts|1|23|1|26" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.23-Acts.1.26">Acts i. 23-26</scripRef>), and with St. Paul himself, who was not actually invested with 
the rank of apostle till he received it along with Barnabas at Antioch (<scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 2" id="vii-p18.3" parsed="|Acts|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.2">Acts xiii. 2</scripRef>); the conversions which resulted 
from his work (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:2" id="vii-p18.4" parsed="|1Cor|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.2">1 Cor. ix. 2</scripRef>); possessing the signs of 
an apostle, which were partly moral and spiritual gifts such as patience, self-denial, effective preaching, and 
partly supernatural “signs, wonders and mighty deeds.” <i>Com. on the Epistle to the Galatians</i> (7th ed), pp. 98, 99.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p19">Weizsäcker has also made a collection of the qualifications of an apostle, 
but he, rightly enough, considers that they were the qualifications demanded from St. 
Paul by his enemies, and are therefore what they declared 
a true apostle ought to possess. “According to them the candidate for the apostolate 
required above all to be a Jew by birth (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:22" id="vii-p19.1" parsed="|2Cor|11|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.22">2 Cor. xi. 22</scripRef>). He must have seen Jesus 
(<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:1" id="vii-p19.2" parsed="|1Cor|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.1">1 Cor. ix. 1</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 5:16" id="vii-p19.3" parsed="|2Cor|5|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.5.16">2 Cor. v. 16</scripRef>) and been an acknowledged promoter of His 
cause (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:23" id="vii-p19.4" parsed="|2Cor|11|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.23">2 Cor. xi. 23</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="Acts i. 21" id="vii-p19.5" parsed="|Acts|1|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.1.21">Acts i. 21</scripRef>). Personal qualities, 
like courage (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 10:1" id="vii-p19.6" parsed="|2Cor|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.1">2 Cor. x. 1 ff.</scripRef>) and eloquence seem also to have been required. 
On the other hand the apostle was then expected to attest himself by certain 
signs (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:12" id="vii-p19.7" parsed="|2Cor|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.12">2 Cor. xii. 12</scripRef>), above all by miraculous powers and achievements; again 
by visions and revelations (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:1" id="vii-p19.8" parsed="|2Cor|12|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.1">2 Cor. xii. 1</scripRef>), and further, by attacks which could 
not fail to be made upon him, and by his bearing under them (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:13" id="vii-p19.9" parsed="|2Cor|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.13">2 Cor. xi. 13 ff.</scripRef>).”  
He adds, “All this would have been meaningless, if only a given number of definite individuals had been 
recognized as apostles.” <i>The Apostolic Age</i>, ii. 295 (Eng. Trans.).</p></note> 






<pb n="83" id="vii-Page_83" />The one distinctive feature about all of them was not so much what they were, but what they did. 
They were all engaged in a life work of a peculiar kind, aggressive pioneering missionary labour. 
The crowning vindication of their career was what they put into it and what 
they were able to accomplish; their courage,<note n="210" id="vii-p19.10"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 3:12" id="vii-p19.11" parsed="|2Cor|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.12">2 Cor. iii. 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 10:1" id="vii-p19.12" parsed="|2Cor|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.1">x. 1 rf.</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 11:21" id="vii-p19.13" parsed="|2Cor|11|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.11.21">xi. 21</scripRef>.</note> 
their self-sacrificing endurance,<note n="211" id="vii-p19.14"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 7:5" id="vii-p19.15" parsed="|2Cor|7|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.7.5">2 Cor. vii. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:10" id="vii-p19.16" parsed="|2Cor|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.10">xii. 10</scripRef>.</note> 
the “signs, wonders and mighty deeds” which accompanied their labours,<note n="212" id="vii-p19.17"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:12" id="vii-p19.18" parsed="|2Cor|12|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.12">2 Cor. xii. 12</scripRef>.</note> and, above all, 
the results of their work. It was to this last that St. Paul appealed over and 
over again. His Corinthian converts were <i>the</i> seal of his apostleship; he did 
not need written certificates from coterie or council, from Jerusalem or Antioch, 
for the Corinthians were his living “letter” of commendation known and read 
of all men.<note n="213" id="vii-p19.19"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:2" id="vii-p19.20" parsed="|1Cor|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.2">1 Cor. ix. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 3:1-3" id="vii-p19.21" parsed="|2Cor|3|1|3|3" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.1-2Cor.3.3">2 Cor. iii. 1-3</scripRef>.</note> He appealed to what every great missionary would point to if he were asked to 
justify his work, to what our Lord Himself appealed to when He was put to the question.<note n="214" id="vii-p19.22"><scripRef passage="Matt. xi. 2-5" id="vii-p19.23" parsed="|Matt|11|2|11|5" osisRef="Bible:Matt.11.2-Matt.11.5">Matt. xi. 2-5</scripRef>.</note></p>


<pb n="84" id="vii-Page_84" />
<p class="normal" id="vii-p20">There could not but be gradations 
in this wide company of apostles, and these depended on things personal and incommunicable. 
Nothing could take from the “Eleven” the fact that they had been personally 
selected and trained for their missionary work by Jesus while He was still 
with them in the flesh. This gave them a unique position not only within the 
Jewish Christian Church, but also throughout all Christendom. This also was 
the basis of the apostolate in the narrower sense of the term. Others might 
be, and were, “separated unto the Gospel of God,” might devote themselves, 
in obedience to the “call” that came, to a life of active missionary work, 
and have their “call” vindicated in the abundant fruit of their labours. The 
Risen Christ had appeared to many others besides themselves. What separated 
the “Eleven” from other apostles was that the Lord, <i>while in 
the flesh</i>, had selected 
them and had spent long months in training them for their work. They were missionaries 
like the others, and made missionary tours like them, but this special and unique 
preparation which no others possessed gave them a position apart. St. Paul claimed 
that he too belonged to this inner circle; his claims were admitted when Peter, 
James and John “saw that he had been entrusted with the Gospel of the uncircumcision, 
even as Peter with the Gospel of the circumcision,” in that memorable 
interview, when the older apostles gave Barnabas and Paul the right hand of 
fellowship. St. Paul proved to them that his call and preparation had been as intimate as theirs. Christ, Who “had <i>wrought 
for</i> Peter unto the apostleship of the circumcision,” had “<i>wrought 
for</i> Paul unto the Gentiles,”<note n="215" id="vii-p20.1"><scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 7-9" id="vii-p20.2" parsed="|Gal|2|7|2|9" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.7-Gal.2.9">Gal. ii. 7-9</scripRef>.</note> and they had seen that it was so. And as his preparation had been 
the same, so the “call” had come to him directly, as distinctively, and as 
immediately from God, as it had come to the Twelve,<note n="216" id="vii-p20.3"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 1:1" id="vii-p20.4" parsed="|1Cor|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.1.1">1 Cor. i. 1</scripRef>: “Paul called to be an apostle of Jesus Christ, by the will of God.” 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 1:1" id="vii-p20.5" parsed="|2Cor|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.1">2 Cor. i. 1</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="Gal. i. 1" id="vii-p20.6" parsed="|Gal|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.1">Gal. i. 1</scripRef>: “Paul, an apostle not from men nor through man, but 
through Jesus Christ, and God the Father.”</note> and his vision of the 
Risen Saviour had been as evident.<note n="217" id="vii-p20.7"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:1" id="vii-p20.8" parsed="|1Cor|9|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.1">1 Cor. ix. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:8" id="vii-p20.9" parsed="|1Cor|15|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.8">xv. 8</scripRef>.</note></p>

<pb n="85" id="vii-Page_85" />
<p class="normal" id="vii-p21">These two uses of the term apostle, the wider and the narrower, 
continued beyond the apostolic age. We can see this in the <i>Didache</i>,
which carries the reference to the narrower circle in its title,<note n="218" id="vii-p21.1">The full title is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p21.2">Διδαχὴ τῶν δώδεκα Ἀποστόλων</span>, 
“The Teaching of the Twelve Apostles.”</note> while in its description of the wandering 
“apostles” it paints the itinerant missionaries to whom the term belonged 
in its widest extent. We can also see it in the difficulties which the early 
fathers had to determine what was the number of the apostles, and who were to 
be included within it.<note n="219" id="vii-p21.3">Compare Lightfoot, <i>Commentary on the Epistle to the Galatians</i>, 99, 100.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p22">The unique position occupied by the “Eleven” and by St. Paul was personal to themselves; it was based on 
a unique and immediate experience; no succession could come from it. But apostles, 
in the wider sense of the term, have always existed in the Church of Christ, 
and are with us still in the missioners and missionaries of the various branches of the Christian Church.
In lands where the language of the New Testament 
is still spoken. the name as well as the thing survives; the missionaries 
and missioners of the modern Greek Church are still called “holy apostles.”<note n="220" id="vii-p22.1">Missionaries and missioners in the Greek Church are called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p22.2">ἱεραπόστολοι</span>. 
“The delegates of the Archbishop of Canterbury’s mission to the Nestorians are regularly called 
apostles by the Syrians of Urmi” (Armitage Robinson, <i>Encyc. Bibl.</i>, art.
<i>Apostle</i>, p. 265). So are the priests who itinerate in the Peloponnesus preaching to great open air gatherings on the 
market-days at such towns as Tripolitza.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p23">It was the apostolate in its widest 
extent that was a part of the “prophetic ministry” of the primitive Church. 
When we think of apostles as part of the triad of “apostles, prophets and teachers,” 
we must have in mind, not twelve or thirteen, but 
large numbers who were missionaries in the 
Church, and took the first rank in the prophetic ministry because their 
duty was to extend the boundaries of the Church of Christ. They all belonged 
to the class of those “gifted” to “speak the Word of God,” men who were to 
be tested by the discriminating “gift,” 


<pb n="86" id="vii-Page_86" />but who, when received, were to be honoured and their word obeyed. The spiritual “gift” which they possessed was a personal and not an official thing; and in one 
sense they were all on the same level, for they had all the same “ gift.” But 
they differed in natural endowments, and the spiritual gift had been bestowed 
in larger measure on some than on others. Some could, and did, fill a large 
sphere and wield an enormous influence; others had to content themselves with 
a much inferior position; but whether their sphere was large or small they 
had the same work to do. They were the pioneers of primitive Christianity. They 
cannot be compared with the officials of a long established church. The only 
safe comparison is with the missionary of modern times, and their work has the 
curious double action which must characterize pioneer Christian work in all 
places and at all times.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p24">
They had 
to teach Christian morality to converts ignorant of its first principles, and 
this could only be done when stern command mingled with sweet persuasiveness. 
They had to deal with people who could but awkwardly apply the moral principles 
they had been taught, and had to select typical cases, and to point out how 
they must be decided. On the one side their action must appear to be highly 
autocratic; on the other their influence was entirely personal, and their only 
means of enforcing their decisions was by persuasion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p25">
They had 
to show their converts not merely how to live lives worthy of their new profession; they required to train them in the art of living together in Christian society, 
and they had to do it in such a way as to foster social as well as individual 
responsibility. So on the one hand they can be represented as shaping constitutions, 
selecting and appointing office-bearers, and generally controlling in autocratic 
fashion the communities their teaching had gathered together; and on the other 
hand this very work can be truly described as the almost independent effort 
of the communities themselves.<note n="221" id="vii-p25.1">Many of the differences, which make the Pastoral Epistles so different from the 
earlier epistles of St. Paul, disappear when the character 
of the apostle’s work is kept steadily in view.</note> For it is the missionary’s 

<pb n="87" id="vii-Page_87" />business, and often the hardest part of it, to create the feelings of corporate responsibility 
and independent action. His work is that of a parent training his children, 
and dependent on natural relationship and personal character for the obedience 
he demanded, not that of an ecclesiastical superior with official rights to 
support his injunctions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p26">
If this double 
characteristic inherent in all missionary work be forgotten, it is possible 
to take the most opposite views of apostolic methods and of the rights which 
an apostle claimed to have and to exercise.<note n="222" id="vii-p26.1"><p class="normal" id="vii-p27">Sohm (<i>Kirchenrecht</i>, i. pp. 42-5) declares that with the “gift” of “speaking the Word of God” 
there went as its accompaniment the “gift” 
of spiritual rule, and that all “apostles, prophets and teachers “ who had 
the one were also entrusted with the other. He shows how the apostles in the 
primitive church of Jerusalem led in all things: in the ministry of the “Word,” 
in prayer, in the appointment of office-bearers (the community elected but the 
apostles appointed—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p27.1">καταστήσομεν</span>, 
<scripRef passage="Acts vi. 3" id="vii-p27.2" parsed="|Acts|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.3">Acts vi. 3</scripRef>—and presided in the laying on of hands); and when they were absent at 
their missionary work James took their place. St. Paul decided for his communities 
questions of arrangement, sometimes by quoting a “word of the Lord,” sometimes 
by giving his own opinion (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:37" id="vii-p27.3" parsed="|1Cor|14|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.37">1 Cor. xiv. 37</scripRef>); decided upon questions of marriage 
(<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:10,12" id="vii-p27.4" parsed="|1Cor|7|10|0|0;|1Cor|7|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.10 Bible:1Cor.7.12">1 Cor. vii. 10, 12</scripRef>), of virgin daughters (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:25,40" id="vii-p27.5" parsed="|1Cor|7|25|0|0;|1Cor|7|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.25 Bible:1Cor.7.40">1 Cor. vii. 25, 40</scripRef>), and generally 
declared “how ye ought to walk” (<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 4:1" id="vii-p27.6" parsed="|1Thess|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.4.1">1 Thess. iv. 1</scripRef>). Timothy and Titus, not because 
they were the apostle’s delegates, but because they had the “gift” of the “Word,” appointed to office 
(<scripRef passage="Titus i. 5" id="vii-p27.7" parsed="|Titus|1|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5">Titus i. 5</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:1,8" id="vii-p27.8" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|0|0;|1Tim|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1 Bible:1Tim.3.8">1 Tim. iii. 1 ff. 8 ff.</scripRef>), 
and directed ecclesiastical discipline (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:19,20" id="vii-p27.9" parsed="|1Tim|5|19|5|20" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.19-1Tim.5.20">1 Tim. v. 19, 20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Titus iii. 10" id="vii-p27.10" parsed="|Titus|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.3.10">Titus iii. 10</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p28">Loening (<i>Die Gemeindeverfassung des Urchristenthums</i>, pp.34, 35), on the other hand, thinks that the duties of an apostle were purely ethical: to teach believers how they should behave as Christians, and in particular 
what changes they had to make in their conduct (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 4:16,17" id="vii-p28.1" parsed="|1Cor|4|16|4|17" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.16-1Cor.4.17">1 Cor. iv. 16, 17</scripRef>); when the 
apostle has a “word of the Lord” then he commands, but otherwise the apostle 
is not master of the faith of his converts (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 1:24" id="vii-p28.2" parsed="|2Cor|1|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.24">2 Cor. i. 24</scripRef>), and his directions 
are only counsels founded on his own experience; and it is with entreaties 
and persuasion that he asks the exclusion of a grievous sinner and the reception 
again of a repentant one (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 5:3" id="vii-p28.3" parsed="|1Cor|5|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.3">1 Cor. v. 3 ff.</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 2:5" id="vii-p28.4" parsed="|2Cor|2|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.5">2 Cor. ii. 5 ff.</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:11" id="vii-p28.5" parsed="|2Cor|8|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.11">viii. 11 ff.</scripRef>).</p></note> Men, like Sohm, who dwells upon 
the power to command inherent in the possession of the “gift” of speaking 
the Word of God, search for, find and point to St. Paul’s interference in the 
details of the life of his communities. 


<pb n="88" id="vii-Page_88" />While others, like Loening, who 
see the plain evidences of the independence and self-government in these same 
communities, insist that the apostle’s whole relation to his converts was purely 
ethical, and had nothing to do with organization and its working. Six months 
spent in watching a missionary at work would have taught them how to combine 
their views.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p29">No apostle stands forth so clearly 
before later generations as does St. Paul. His letters reveal the man, his modes 
of work, the authority he possessed and the way in which he used it. We may 
take him as the highest type of the first, order of the prophetic ministry. 
His duties and the authority which lay behind them were what belonged to the
<i>planting</i> of Christianity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p30">
His claims to authority rested upon a double basis. He had received words, 
sayings and commandments of Jesus which he could hand on to his converts and 
which were the “traditions” which he asked them to hold fast;<note n="223" id="vii-p30.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:2" id="vii-p30.2" parsed="|1Cor|11|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.2">1 Cor. xi. 2</scripRef>; “Hold fast the <i>traditions</i>, even as I delivered them 
to you.”</note> and being filled with “the Spirit of God,” 
i.e., one of those who were “gifted,” 
to “speak the Word of God,” he could give the authoritative interpretation 
of these commands, and could show the true application of the principles of 
Christian morality.<note n="224" id="vii-p30.3">The direct command of Jesus St. Paul calls <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p30.4">ἐπιταγὴ</span>, 
while his own suggestions receive the name of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p30.5">συγγνώμη</span> or 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p30.6">γνώμη</span>; cf. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:6,10,25" id="vii-p30.7" parsed="|1Cor|7|6|0|0;|1Cor|7|10|0|0;|1Cor|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.6 Bible:1Cor.7.10 Bible:1Cor.7.25">l Cor. vii. 6, 10, 25</scripRef>; these suggestions have a measured authority for the 
giver has the Spirit of God: <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:40" id="vii-p30.8" parsed="|1Cor|7|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.40">1 Cor. vii. 40</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:37" id="vii-p30.9" parsed="|1Cor|14|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.37">xiv. 37</scripRef>.</note> He might have demanded to be honoured for these possessions 
and “gifts,”<note n="225" id="vii-p30.10"><scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 2:6" id="vii-p30.11" parsed="|1Thess|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.2.6">1 Thess. ii. 6</scripRef>: “When we might have claimed honour from you, as apostles of Christ.”</note> but he preferred to rest his claims to the obedience, reverence, 
and affection of his converts on the personal relation which had grown up between 
them and himself.<note n="226" id="vii-p30.12"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:2" id="vii-p30.13" parsed="|1Cor|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.2">1 Cor. ix. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 3:1-3" id="vii-p30.14" parsed="|2Cor|3|1|3|3" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.1-2Cor.3.3">2 Cor. iii. 1-3</scripRef>.</note></p>


<p class="normal" id="vii-p31">He was the first who had made the Gospel known to them, 
and their faith in the Lord was of itself witness to his power 
over them and to his claims upon them; and this intimate 
personal relation between teacher and pupil, between preacher 


<pb n="89" id="vii-Page_89" />and convert, between guide and follower on the pathway heavenward, ought to beget 
on their part gratitude, affection, trust and imitation.<note n="227" id="vii-p31.1"><scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 13" id="vii-p31.2" parsed="|Gal|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.13">Gal. iv. 13</scripRef> ff.; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 4:16" id="vii-p31.3" parsed="|1Cor|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.16">1 Cor. iv. 16</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:1" id="vii-p31.4" parsed="|1Cor|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.1">xi. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Phil. iii. 17" id="vii-p31.5" parsed="|Phil|3|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.3.17">Phil. iii. 17</scripRef>.</note> He was their spiritual 
father, and he could claim the affectionate obedience due to a parent, while 
as a father he had the right both to praise and to blame, and that with severity.<note n="228" id="vii-p31.6"><scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 19" id="vii-p31.7" parsed="|Gal|4|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.19">Gal. iv. 19</scripRef>. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 4:14" id="vii-p31.8" parsed="|1Cor|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.14">1 Cor. iv. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 4:18-21" id="vii-p31.9" parsed="|1Cor|4|18|4|21" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.4.18-1Cor.4.21">18-21</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 2:9" id="vii-p31.10" parsed="|2Cor|2|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.9">2 Cor. ii. 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 13:2,3" id="vii-p31.11" parsed="|2Cor|13|2|13|3" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.2-2Cor.13.3">xiii. 2, 3</scripRef>.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p32">St. Paul never forgot that he was 
doing the work of a pioneer, and that his work was but half done if his communities 
of converts remained in a state of pupilage. He was therefore careful to cultivate 
their sense of personal and corporate responsibility. While he was ready to 
answer any questions about difficulties<note n="229" id="vii-p32.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:1-10:33" id="vii-p32.2" parsed="|1Cor|7|1|10|33" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.1-1Cor.10.33">Cor. vii.-x.</scripRef></note> which had arisen in the communities, 
he was very careful to make suggestions only, and to leave the full responsibility 
for the decisions to come on the shoulders of the society. Even in the case 
of the gross sin of incest “the condemnation he pronounces is not from a distance 
or in his own name only; he twice represents himself as present, present in 
spirit, in an assembly where the Corinthians and his spirit are gathered together 
with the power of our Lord Jesus. That is, while he is peremptory that the incestuous 
person shall be excluded from the community, he is equally determined that 
the act shall be their own act, and not a mere compliance with a command of 
his.”<note n="230" id="vii-p32.3">Hort, <i>The Christian Ecclesia</i>, p. 130; cf. pp. 84-5. For the case 
mentioned above, cf. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 5:1-13" id="vii-p32.4" parsed="|1Cor|5|1|5|13" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.1-1Cor.5.13">1 Cor. v. 1-13</scripRef>, with 
the conclusion: “Do ye not judge them that are within, whereas them that are 
without God judgeth? Put away the wicked man from among yourselves.” For the 
authority exercised by the apostles, besides Hort as above, compare Weizsäcker, 
<i>The Apostolic Age</i>, ii. 297-299; (Eng, Trans.); Schmiedel, <i>Encyc. Bibl</i>., 
art. <i>Ministry</i>, pp. 3116, 3117. Gore, <i>The Church and the Ministry</i> (3rd ed.), 
pp. 233-238, an account in which history suffers from being looked 
at through the coloured glass of apostolic succession. Gwatkin, art. 
<i>Apostle</i> in <i>Hastings’ Bible Dictionary</i>, i. 126.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p33">It is not to be supposed that all 
the numerous apostles of the primitive Church were men like St. Paul; his natural 


<pb n="90" id="vii-Page_90" />endowments and the large “gift” of the Spirit he possessed give him a place by himself. 
Yet, the due deductions made, we can see in him the type of these unknown men 
who were the pioneers of Christianity in the first century; men who carried 
the Gospel to Antioch, who sowed its seeds in imperial Rome, who made hundreds 
of little barren spots the gardens of the Lord. They went first; the prophets 
and the teachers followed in their steps.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p34">2. While the apostle was the missionary of the primitive Church, the prophet<note n="231" id="vii-p34.1">For the Prophetic Ministry compare: Mosheim, <i>Dissertationes ad historiam ecclesiasticam pertinentes</i> 
(1743), ii. pp. 132-308: <i>De prophetis ecclesiae apostolicae dissertatio</i>; Harnack, 
<i>Encyclopædia Britan</i>. art. <i>Prophet</i> (<i>New Testament</i>); <i>Texte und Untersuchungen</i>, 
II. ii. 119 ff.; Heinrici, <i>Das erste Sendschreiben des Apostel Paulus an die Korinther</i>, 
pp. 347-462; Loening, 
<i>Die Gemeindeverfassung des Urchristenthums</i>, pp. 33 ff.; Robinson, <i>Encyc. Biblica</i>, 3883 ff.; 
Gayford, <i>Hastings’ Bible Dictionary</i>; art. <i>Church</i>, i. 434 ff.; Selwyn, <i>Christian Prophets</i> (1899); 
Weinel, <i>Die Wirkungen des Geistes and der Geister im nachapostolischen Zeitalter bis Irenaeus</i> (1899)—an extravagant book.</note> found 
his work within the Christian communities which had been created by the energy 
of the apostles. Prophecy was the universal and inseparable accompaniment of 
primitive Christianity and one of its most distinctive features. Wherever the 
Spirit of Jesus had laid hold on men, and believers were gathered 
into societies, there appeared among them some who believed themselves to be specially filled with the Spirit of the Master, 
and able to speak His Word as He wished it to be spoken. When such an one addressed 
them, his fellow Christians seemed to hear the Lord Himself speaking: “for,” 
they said, “where that which pertaineth to the Lord is spoken, there the Lord 
is.”<note n="232" id="vii-p34.2"><i>Didache</i>, iv. 1.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p35">Prophecy had its home in Palestine; the ancient prophets, with the “Word of Jehovah” on their lips, were the spiritual guides in Israel of old. It had been silent 
for generations, but its reappearance was expected and longed for by pious Israelites 
as a sign of the nearness of the Messianic time. They looked 


<pb n="91" id="vii-Page_91" />for the return of Elijah or Jeremiah or another of the prophets;<note n="233" id="vii-p35.1"><scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 14" id="vii-p35.2" parsed="|Matt|16|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.14">Matt. xvi. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark vi. 15" id="vii-p35.3" parsed="|Mark|6|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.15">Mark vi. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark 8:28" id="vii-p35.4" parsed="|Mark|8|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.8.28">viii. 28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke ix. 8" id="vii-p35.5" parsed="|Luke|9|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.9.8">Luke ix. 8</scripRef>.</note> and the apostles 
could appeal to the prophecies of Joel to explain the outpouring of the Spirit 
and its universal diffusion en the day of Pentecost.<note n="234" id="vii-p35.6"><scripRef passage="Acts ii. 16" id="vii-p35.7" parsed="|Acts|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.2.16">Acts ii. 16</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="Joel ii. 28, 29" id="vii-p35.8" parsed="|Joel|2|28|2|29" osisRef="Bible:Joel.2.28-Joel.2.29">Joel ii. 28, 29</scripRef>.</note> Our Lord too had led His 
followers to expect a revival of prophecy. He had said that He would send prophets; had foretold that unbelievers would maltreat them when they 
appeared;<note n="235" id="vii-p35.9"><scripRef passage="Matt. x. 41" id="vii-p35.10" parsed="|Matt|10|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.41">Matt. x. 41</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 34" id="vii-p35.11" parsed="|Matt|23|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.34">Matt. xxiii. 34</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Luke xi. 49" id="vii-p35.12" parsed="|Luke|11|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.49">Luke xi. 49</scripRef>.</note> and had promised a prophet’s reward to those who received His prophets.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p36">We need not wonder then that Christian prophets arose in the Jewish Christian Church, and 
were to be found there from the very beginning; but what is to be remarked 
is that prophecy was not confined to the Jewish Church. It appeared spontaneously 
wherever the Christian faith spread. We find prophets in the churches of Jerusalem 
and Caesarea among purely Christian Jewish communities;<note n="236" id="vii-p36.1"><scripRef passage="Acts xi. 27" id="vii-p36.2" parsed="|Acts|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.27">Acts xi. 27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 15:32" id="vii-p36.3" parsed="|Acts|15|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.32">xv. 32</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 21:9,10" id="vii-p36.4" parsed="|Acts|21|9|21|10" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.9-Acts.21.10">xxi. 9, 10</scripRef>.</note> at 
Antioch where Jews and Gentiles mingled in Christian fellowship;<note n="237" id="vii-p36.5"><scripRef passage="Acts xi. 27" id="vii-p36.6" parsed="|Acts|11|27|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.27">Acts xi. 27</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 13:1" id="vii-p36.7" parsed="|Acts|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1">xiii. 1</scripRef>.</note> 
and everywhere throughout the Gentile churches—in Rome, in Corinth, in 
Thessalonica, and in the Galatian Church.<note n="238" id="vii-p36.8"><scripRef passage="Rom xii. 6, 7" id="vii-p36.9" parsed="|Rom|12|6|12|7" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.6-Rom.12.7">Rom xii. 6, 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:32,36,37" id="vii-p36.10" parsed="|1Cor|14|32|0|0;|1Cor|14|36|0|0;|1Cor|14|37|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.32 Bible:1Cor.14.36 Bible:1Cor.14.37">1 Cor. xiv. 32, 36, 37 ff.</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:20" id="vii-p36.11" parsed="|1Thess|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.20">1 Thess. v. 20</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. iii. 3-5" id="vii-p36.12" parsed="|Gal|3|3|3|5" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.3-Gal.3.5">Gal. iii. 3-5</scripRef>.</note> Prophets are mentioned by name in 
the New Testament writings—Agabus,<note n="239" id="vii-p36.13"><scripRef passage="Acts xi. 28" id="vii-p36.14" parsed="|Acts|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.28">Acts xi. 28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 21:10" id="vii-p36.15" parsed="|Acts|21|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.10">xxi. 10</scripRef>.</note> Barnabas, Saul, Symeon Niger, 
Lucius of Cyrene, Manaen,<note n="240" id="vii-p36.16"><scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 1" id="vii-p36.17" parsed="|Acts|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1">Acts xiii. 1</scripRef>.</note> 
Judas and Silas.<note n="241" id="vii-p36.18"><scripRef passage="Acts xv. 32" id="vii-p36.19" parsed="|Acts|15|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.32">Acts xv. 32</scripRef>.</note> Women prophesied, among them the four daughters of Philip.<note n="242" id="vii-p36.20"><scripRef passage="Acts xxi. 9" id="vii-p36.21" parsed="|Acts|21|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.9">Acts xxi. 9</scripRef>.</note> 
Prophecy, with prophets and prophetesses, appears in almost uninterrupted succession 
from the very earliest times down to the close of the second century, and indeed 
much longer, although it did not retain its old position. 
From the beginning too we find the true prophet confronted 
by the false, who preached a strange Christ, and attempted to turn believers 
away from the faith.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p37">The primitive Church had its birth at a time when the old 


<pb n="92" id="vii-Page_92" />religions, whether Jewish 
or Pagan, had lost their power; when the old religious formulae no longer appealed 
to the hearts and consciences of men; when an immediate revelation of the mind 
of the Master was the one pressing religious need for which all craved. Prophecy 
gave this to the young Christian communities. The effect of the presence of 
these inspired men, who spoke soberly enough at times, and often burst forth 
into raptures and recited the visions they had received, can scarcely be overrated. 
They confirmed the weak, they admonished the lax, they edified the whole society.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p38">The 
word “prophet,” like the term “apostle,” was used in a wider and in a narrower 
sense. In its widest meaning it could be, and it was, applied to all the three 
classes who were “gifted” to “speak the Word of God.” St. Paul himself was 
called a prophet long after he had begun his apostolic mission.<note n="243" id="vii-p38.1"><scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 1" id="vii-p38.2" parsed="|Acts|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1">Acts xiii. 1</scripRef>. Dr. Lightfoot seems 
to think that Saul was only a prophet until he had received the “call” from 
the prophets and teachers at Antioch. “The actual investiture, the completion 
of his call, as may be gathered from St. Luke’s narrative, took place some years 
later at Antioch. It was then that he, together with Baranbas, was set apart 
by the Spirit acting through the Church, for the work to which God had destined 
him, and for which he had been qualified by the appearance on the road to Damascus.” 
<i>Commentary on the Epistle to the Galatians</i> (7th ed.), p. 98. But this surely 
contradicts St. Paul’s own statements. He claimed to have been an apostle from 
his conversion, in <scripRef passage="Acts xxii. 21" id="vii-p38.3" parsed="|Acts|22|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.21">Acts xxii. 21</scripRef>, and in <scripRef passage="Acts xxvi. 17" id="vii-p38.4" parsed="|Acts|26|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.26.17">Acts xxvi. 17</scripRef>. Ramsay, <i>St. 
Paul the Traveller</i>, pp. 66, 67, answers this curious theory very thoroughly.</note> He had the 
peculiar prophetic gift of speaking in visions and “revelations.”<note n="244" id="vii-p38.5"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:1-5" id="vii-p38.6" parsed="|2Cor|12|1|12|5" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.1-2Cor.12.5">2 Cor. xii. 1-5</scripRef>.</note> 
The “teachers” also had something in common with the “prophets.”<note n="245" id="vii-p38.7">The “prophet” is continually called a <i>teacher</i> and said to <i>teach</i>, <i>Didache</i>, xi. 10; 
and the woman Jezebel, who called herself a prophet, is said to have 
<i>taught</i> and seduced many in the church at Thyatira, <scripRef passage="Rev. ii. 20" id="vii-p38.8" parsed="|Rev|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.20">Rev. ii. 20</scripRef>.</note> In this wider use 
the whole Church was said to be composed of “saints and prophets,”<note n="246" id="vii-p38.9"><scripRef passage="Rev. xi. 18" id="vii-p38.10" parsed="|Rev|11|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.11.18">Rev. xi. 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Revelation 16:6" id="vii-p38.11" parsed="|Rev|16|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.16.6">xvi. 6</scripRef>.</note> and the 
prophets when present, assumed the lead in the local churches 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p38.12">ἡγούμενοι</span>).<note n="247" id="vii-p38.13">Silas and Judas, who were prophets in the church at 
Jerusalem are called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p38.14">ἡγούμενοι</span> there: <scripRef passage="Acts xv. 22" id="vii-p38.15" parsed="|Acts|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.22">Acts xv. 22</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="Heb. xiii. 7" id="vii-p38.16" parsed="|Heb|13|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Heb.13.7">Heb. xiii. 7</scripRef> 
and above p. 73.</note></p>

<pb n="93" id="vii-Page_93" />
<p class="normal" id="vii-p39">In the narrower sense of the term prophecy had its distinct sphere between apostleship and teaching. St. 
Paul, following his Master, places it second in his list of the “gifts” which 
God has bestowed on His Church.<note n="248" id="vii-p39.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="vii-p39.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. xii. 28</scripRef>.</note> It had its place within the congregation, and 
was part of the preaching ministry of the apostolic Church. In the picture St. 
Paul gives us of the meeting for edification, prophecy in the order of service<note n="249" id="vii-p39.3">See above, p. 46.</note> 
comes between the part devoted to instruction and “speaking in a tongue.” St. Paul’s statements lead 
us to believe that the prophetic “gift” was not confined to a favoured few. 
He expected that it should manifest itself in every community of Christians. 
He desired that every member of the Corinthian Church should possess it, and 
that all should strive to cultivate it.<note n="250" id="vii-p39.4"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:1,5,39" id="vii-p39.5" parsed="|1Cor|14|1|0|0;|1Cor|14|5|0|0;|1Cor|14|39|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.1 Bible:1Cor.14.5 Bible:1Cor.14.39">1 Cor. xiv. 1, 5, 39</scripRef>.</note> The Christians in Thessalonica were 
exhorted to cherish “prophesyings,”<note n="251" id="vii-p39.6"><scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:20" id="vii-p39.7" parsed="|1Thess|5|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.20">1 Thess. v. 20</scripRef>.</note> 
and the brethren in Rome to make full use of the “gift.”<note n="252" id="vii-p39.8"><scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 6" id="vii-p39.9" parsed="|Rom|12|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.6">Rom. xii. 6</scripRef>.</note> If he criticised the action of prophets 
at Corinth it was for the purpose of teaching them how to make the best of the 
“gift” which had been entrusted to them for the edification of their brethren.<note n="253" id="vii-p39.10"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:20-33" id="vii-p39.11" parsed="|1Cor|14|20|14|33" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.20-1Cor.14.33">1 Cur. xiv. 29-33</scripRef>.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p40">What then was prophecy? The new revelation of God in Jesus Christ, the new way of approach to the Infinite 
Father manifested in the appearance of the Son, had created for the primitive 
Christians a new life and had illumined them with a new light. It gave them 
a new insight into the relations between God and man, and a fresh manifestation 
of the bonds uniting our Father in Heaven with His children on earth. It made 
them see with new vividness the way of God’s salvation and the duties which 
God required of man. There arose in the midst of the primitive Christian societies 
men specially filled with all this wealth of insight, and inspired or “gifted” to disclose to their fellows the divine counsels and the hidden mysteries 
of the faith. These were the prophets.</p>


<p class="normal" id="vii-p41">They were teachers. A large part of what they uttered was 





<pb n="94" id="vii-Page_94" />instruction, but their peculiar 
“gift” was distinct from that of the teacher. He had to make known the new 
facts and events which the Gospel had disclosed; he had to trace the connexion 
between these divine events, and to explain the rationale of the divine forces 
at work for man’s salvation. He had to show the bearings of these divine facts 
and forces upon beliefs and ways of living. The distinctively prophetic task 
was different. The prophet was a producer, not an expounder simply, not a
man whose task was finished when he had taught 
others to assimilate the divine knowledge which lay at their disposal. 
The prophet added something more. He was a revealer bringing forth something 
new. For prophecy presupposed revelation; it rested upon it; and apart from 
revelation it did not exist.<note n="254" id="vii-p41.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:3" id="vii-p41.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.3">1 Cor xii. 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:6,26,30,32" id="vii-p41.3" parsed="|1Cor|14|6|0|0;|1Cor|14|26|0|0;|1Cor|14|30|0|0;|1Cor|14|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.6 Bible:1Cor.14.26 Bible:1Cor.14.30 Bible:1Cor.14.32">xiv. 6, 26, 30, 
32</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. xvi. 17" id="vii-p41.4" parsed="|Matt|16|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.17">Matt. xvi. 17</scripRef>.</note> The prophet 
was a man of spiritual insight and magnetic speech. What he uttered came 
to him as an intuition of the Spirit, as if he had heard a voice or seen a sight.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p42">This does not mean that the prophet spoke in a state of ecstasy 
or <i>amentia</i>. St. Paul’s suggestions in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:29-33" id="vii-p42.1" parsed="|1Cor|14|29|14|33" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.29-1Cor.14.33">1 Cor. xiv. 29-33</scripRef> 
imply that the prophet retained his consciousness throughout and had the 
power to control himself. The apostle counselled that whatever number of revelations 
had been received, not more than two or three should be uttered during one meeting, 
and that if a brother received a revelation while another was speaking the 
speaker should give way. Prophecy might be ecstatic, and we have evidence that 
it frequently was, but it was not so necessarily. Non-ecstatic prophecy lasted 
in the Church for two centuries, and can be shown to have existed among the 
Montanists, notwithstanding the accusations of their opponents.<note n="255" id="vii-p42.2">Cf. Ritschl, <i>Die Enstehung der altkatholischen Kirche</i>, p, 475.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p43">Prophecy might be based on “visions.” St. Paul appeals to his own visions as well as to 
his “revelations.”<note n="256" id="vii-p43.1"><scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:1-5" id="vii-p43.2" parsed="|2Cor|12|1|12|5" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.1-2Cor.12.5">2 Cor. xii. 1-5</scripRef>.</note> The Apocalypse, which is the great prophetic book of the New Testament 



<pb n="95" id="vii-Page_95" />and the most conspicuous relic we have of the prophecy of the primitive Christian Church, is a series of visions 
seen by a prophet and related by him.<note n="257" id="vii-p43.3"><scripRef passage="Rev. xxii. 9" id="vii-p43.4" parsed="|Rev|22|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.22.9">Rev. xxii. 9</scripRef>.</note> Sub-apostolic prophecy had its “visions” also. The 
<i>Pastor</i> of Hermas, a Roman presbyter 
or elder who was a prophet, is largely composed of “visions.”<note n="258" id="vii-p43.5">Compare the very full account of Hermas in the <i>Dict. of Chr. Biog</i>. ii. 912-927. 
It is interesting to notice how many of the “visions” of the sub-apostolic 
prophets were concerned with some question of Christian life and practice. Hermas 
had a vision about the restoration of repentant sinners to Church privileges 
(<i>Vis</i>. iii. 7); Cyprian had one about the subject which interested him most—the 
obedience which ought to be given to bishops; and Eusebius (<i>Hist. Eccl</i>. V. iii. 2-3) relates 
how while the confessors of Lyons were in prison, it was revealed to one of 
them, Attalus, after his first conflict in the arena, that his companion did 
not act wisely in prison in keeping to his ascetic living, that he told his 
vision to his companion Alcibiades, who gave heed to him and left off his ascetic 
usages, for, it is added “they were not deprived of the grace of God, but the 
Holy Spirit was their director.”</note> But “visions” were not essential to prophecy, nor do they seem to have been its common accompaniment. 
All inspired witness-bearing was prophecy, and we may almost say that free, 
spontaneous discourse about spiritual things was its essential characteristic. 
We learn, for example, from the <i>Didache</i> that, while a definite form 
of words was prescribed for the celebration of the Eucharist, the prophets were 
not bound to use it. They were to be allowed to “<i>give thanks as much as they 
will</i>.”<note n="259" id="vii-p43.6"><i>Didache</i>, x. 7.</note> At the same time it must 
be remembered that the prophets were always believed to speak in a very special 
fashion in the name of God and with His authority. When the prophet spoke God 
was present, and the prophet was to be listened to as the messenger of God.<note n="260" id="vii-p43.7"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:25" id="vii-p43.8" parsed="|1Cor|14|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.25">1 Cor. xiv. 25</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 14" id="vii-p43.9" parsed="|Gal|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.14">Gal. iv. 14</scripRef>;  
<i>Didache</i>, iv. 1: “My child, remember night and day him that speaketh to thee the word of God and honour 
him as the Lord; for where that which pertaineth to the Lord is spoken, there 
the Lord is.” <scripRef passage="Acts xiii. 1, 2" id="vii-p43.10" parsed="|Acts|13|1|13|2" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.1-Acts.13.2">Acts xiii. 1, 2</scripRef>: “Now there were at Antioch, in the church 
that was there, prophets . . . and as they ministered to the Lord and fasted, 
<i>the Holy Ghost</i> said, Separate Me Barnabas and Saul . . .”</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p44">There is nothing in the whole series of descriptions of prophecy 

<pb n="96" id="vii-Page_96" />which have come down to us from apostolic and from sub-apostolic times to suggest that 
the prophets held any office, or that they were the recognized heads of local 
churches. Office-bearers, indeed, might be prophets; for the “gift” might 
come to anyone, and St. Paul desired that it should be the possession of every 
member of the Corinthian Church. Office neither brought it nor excluded it; 
a prophet was a gift of God to the whole Church, and no community could make 
exclusive claim to him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p45">Nevertheless 
prophets had an important influence within the local churches of primitive times. 
We can see this from the Epistles of St. Paul and, from sub-apostolic literature, 
we can discern that their influence grew rather than diminished during the first 
decades of the second century. This power seems to have been exercised more 
particularly in the two matters of discipline and absolution or restoration 
to membership after gross cases of sin. St. Paul does not lend his sanction 
to any such special powers of interference. When he speaks of excommunication 
or of restoration he addresses himself to the whole Christian community, in 
whose hands he takes for granted that these duties rest.<note n="261" id="vii-p45.1"><scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:14" id="vii-p45.2" parsed="|1Thess|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.14">1 Thess. v. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 5:1-8" id="vii-p45.3" parsed="|1Cor|5|1|5|8" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.1-1Cor.5.8">1 Cor. v. 1-8</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 2:5-8" id="vii-p45.4" parsed="|2Cor|2|5|2|8" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.2.5-2Cor.2.8">2 Cor. ii. 5-8</scripRef>.</note> But in writing to 
the Galatian church about dealing with sinners he uses the words, “Ye that are 
<i>spiritual</i>” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p45.5">πνευματικοί</span>).<note n="262" id="vii-p45.6"><scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 1" id="vii-p45.7" parsed="|Gal|6|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.1">Gal. vi. 1</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p45.8">ὑμεῖς οἱ πνευματικοὶ 
καταρτίζετε τὸν τοιοῦτον</span>.</note> 
This term “spiritual man” or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p45.9">πνευματικὸς</span> 
came to be used, in a fashion quite different from St. Paul’s 
use, almost exclusively of the prophets;<note n="263" id="vii-p45.10">Pseudo-Clem., <i>De Virginit</i>. i. 11: “With 
the gift therefore that thou hast received from the Lord, serve the 
<i>spiritual brethren</i>, the <i>prophets</i>.” Irenaeus, 
<i>Adv. Haer</i>. V. vi. 1: “In like manner we do hear of many brethren in the Church, who possess the
<i>prophetic gifts</i> . . . whom also the apostle terms ‘spiritual.’”</note> and the phrase of the apostle must 
have had some effect in leading primitive Christians to believe that the prophets were 
the persons to deal with these matters. The primitive Church early adopted the 
idea that certain sins, of which varying lists are given, were 

<pb n="97" id="vii-Page_97" />of such a grievous kind that the sinner could not be received back again into the 
Christian society. They did not hold that these sins were beyond the mercy of 
God; but they did think that, without the direct voice of God commanding them, 
it was not permitted to them to restore such sinners to the communion of the 
Christian society. The voice of God they believed that they could hear in the 
judgment of the prophet; and the prophets could declare the forgiveness which 
the community felt to be beyond its power. Tertullian, who represents the older 
view, expresses this very strongly.<note n="264" id="vii-p45.11">Tertullian, <i>De Pudicitia</i>, xxi.: “The Church it is true will forgive sins; but it will be the Church of the Spirit, by means 
of a <i>spiritual man</i>; not the 
Church which consists of a number of bishops. For the right and judgment is 
the Lord’s, not His servant’s; God’s 
Himself, not the priest’s.” Hermas, <i>Pastor, Mandata</i>, IV. iii</note> It was also believed that God dwelt in 
the martyrs as He did in the prophets, and that confessors and martyrs had 
the right to declare whether sinners ought to be absolved and restored.<note n="265" id="vii-p45.12">Sohm has collected the evidence for the right assigned to martyrs to pronounce absolution 
on the belief that God was specially present in His martyr, in his 
<i>Kirchenrecht</i>, i. 32, n. 9. 
The office-bearers deprived the prophets of the right of absolution and took 
it upon themselves in the end of 
the second and in the beginning of the third centuries; and Cyprian’s long 
struggle with the confessors in North Africa ended in the overthrow of all such 
rights in the hands of any but the regular office-bearers in the Church.</note> There 
are evidences also that the prophets had a large share in declaring who were 
to be chosen to fill the posts of office-bearers in the local churches. All 
these things go to show, that if the statement that the prophets exercised a 
“despotism”<note n="266" id="vii-p45.13">Harnack, <i>Theol. Lit. Zeitung</i>, 1889, pp. 420, 421.</note> over 
the primitive Christian churches is too strong, they did possess very great 
authority—the authority which belongs to one who is believed to utter the Word of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p46">The prophets 
who are referred to in St. Paul’s epistles seem to have been members of the 
communities which they edified with their “gift” of exhortation and admonition, 
and this was no doubt the case with the largest number of these gifted men. 


<pb n="98" id="vii-Page_98" />But many who had the “gift” in 
a pre-eminent way took to wandering from one local church to another, in order 
to awaken Christian life and service in newly planted congregations; and the 
wandering habit easily grew when the services of the travelling prophets proved 
welcome to the infant communities. This custom was foreshadowed by our Lord 
Himself when He promised a prophet’s reward to those who received His prophets,<note n="267" id="vii-p46.1"><scripRef passage="Matt. x. 41" id="vii-p46.2" parsed="|Matt|10|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.41">Matt. x. 41</scripRef>.</note> 
and it evidently existed from the earliest times. Agabus wandered from church 
to church; we hear of his being at Jerusalem, Antioch and Caesarea.<note n="268" id="vii-p46.3"><scripRef passage="Acts xi. 28" id="vii-p46.4" parsed="|Acts|11|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.28">Acts xi. 28</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 21:10" id="vii-p46.5" parsed="|Acts|21|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.10">xxi. 10</scripRef>.</note> Such wandering 
prophets might easily become apostles, and 
we can see an example of this change
of work when Barnabas, who did a prophet’s 
work in Antioch, was, at the call of the Spirit, sent, along with Saul, 
to undertake the work of an apostle or missionary in Cyprus, Pamphylia, Pisidia 
and Lycaonia. When these wandering prophets settled down for a time with their 
families,<note n="269" id="vii-p46.6"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:5" id="vii-p46.7" parsed="|1Cor|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.5">1 Cor. ix. 5</scripRef>.</note> in any Christian community, far from home and employment, it was 
but right that the community they benefited by their labours should support 
them. St. Paul had laid down the principle that it was a commandment of the 
Lord’s that “they which proclaim the gospel should live of the gospel,”<note n="270" id="vii-p46.8"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 9:14" id="vii-p46.9" parsed="|1Cor|9|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.14">1 Cor. ix. 14</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 10" id="vii-p46.10" parsed="|Matt|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.10">Matt. x. 10</scripRef>.</note> 
and had said to the Galatian Christians, “let him that is taught 
in the word communicate to him that teacheth in all good things.”<note n="271" id="vii-p46.11"><scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 6" id="vii-p46.12" parsed="|Gal|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.6">Gal. vi. 6</scripRef>.</note> 
Primitive Christians had also the Lord’s promise made to those who received 
His prophets.<note n="272" id="vii-p46.13"><scripRef passage="Matt. x. 41" id="vii-p46.14" parsed="|Matt|10|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.41">Matt. x. 41</scripRef>.</note> Hence the Christian communities made regulations for the support 
of the wandering prophets who gave them that exhortation and admonition which 
were the things chiefly sought in the meeting for edification. The prophets 
were to have the first-fruits of wine and oil, of corn and bread, of oxen and 
sheep, of clothing and of money.<note n="273" id="vii-p46.15"><i>Didache</i>, xiii.: “But every true prophet who will settle among you is worthy of his support. Likewise a 
true teacher, he also is worthy, like the workman of his support. Every first-fruit 
then of the products of the wine-press 
and threshing-floor, of oxen and of sheep, thou shalt take and give to the prophets; for they are your high-priests. But if ye have no prophet, give it to the 
poor. If thou makest a baking of bread, take the first of it and give according 
to the commandment. In like manner also when thou openest a jar of wine or oil, 
take the first of it and give to the prophets; and of money and clothing and 
every possession take the first, as may seem right to thee, and give according 
to the commandment.”</note> The local churches supported the 

<pb n="99" id="vii-Page_99" />wandering prophets while they settled among them. In return the prophets exhorted in the 
meetings for edification and presided at the meetings for thanksgiving.<note n="274" id="vii-p46.16"><i>Didache</i>, x. 7. The mode 
of conducting the Eucharistic meeting is quite unknown except the one fact that 
when prophets were present they led. It is easy to conceive a collegiate superintendence 
of the meeting for edification; but it is hardly possible to think of a collegiate 
presidency at the dispensation of the Lord’s Supper. Did the prophets select 
one of their number to preside, or did they preside in turn? We do not know. 
Nor can we get out of this difficulty by supposing that the Lord’s Supper was 
dispensed in the family, when the father would naturally preside; for St. Paul's 
description clearly implies a common dispensation.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p47">The conception that a prophet was 
inspired to speak the Word of God invested him with such a sacred authority 
that his position would have been completely autocratic had it not been under 
some controlling power. This power of control lay in the fact that every prophet 
required the permission or authorisation of the congregation in order to exercise 
his “gift” among them. This authorisation followed the testing or the recognition 
whether the supposed prophet had or had not the true spirit of Jesus. The power 
of testing lay in the witness of the Spirit, which was living in every Christian 
and in every Christian community. For, as has been before remarked, the prophetic 
ministry rested on a double “gift,” or 
<i>charisma</i>; one, the “gift” of speaking 
the Word, in the prophet, and the other, in the members of the Christian community, 
the “gift” of discernment.<note n="275" id="vii-p47.1">Compare pp. 70-72.</note> The possession and use of this “gift” of testing 
preserved the freedom and autonomy of the local Christian churches in presence 
of men who were persuaded that they spoke in the name of God. Every prophet 
had to submit to 

<pb n="100" id="vii-Page_100" />be tested 
before he was received as one worthy to exhort the brotherhood; and his decisions 
or admonitions on points of discipline or absolution had to be approved by the 
congregation ere they were enforced. The right and the duty of Christian communities 
to test every one who came with a prophetic message was urged repeatedly by 
St. Paul and in other New Testament writings. The apostle insisted that all 
prophets, apostles, and even himself, ought to be tested by all Christians to 
whom they presented themselves. He appealed to their power of judging his own 
message.<note n="276" id="vii-p47.2"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 10:15" id="vii-p47.3" parsed="|1Cor|10|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.10.15">1 Cor. x. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:13" id="vii-p47.4" parsed="|1Cor|11|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.13">xi. 13</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 13:5,6" id="vii-p47.5" parsed="|2Cor|13|5|13|6" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.13.5-2Cor.13.6">2 Cor. xiii. 5, 6</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="Rev. ii. 2" id="vii-p47.6" parsed="|Rev|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.2">Rev. ii. 2</scripRef>; compare H. Weinel, 
<i>Paulus als Kirchlicher Organisator</i> (1899), pp. 18, 19.</note> The power to discriminate between the true and the false spiritual 
gifts was a special <i>charisma</i> which 
ought to be used.<note n="277" id="vii-p47.7"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:10" id="vii-p47.8" parsed="|1Cor|12|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.10">1 Cor. xii. 10</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:1,4" id="vii-p47.9" parsed="|1Cor|12|1|0|0;|1Cor|12|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.1 Bible:1Cor.12.4">vv. 1, 4</scripRef>.</note> The Lord had warned His followers against “ false “ prophets, 
and had predicted that they would bring evil upon His Church;<note n="278" id="vii-p47.10"><scripRef passage="Matt. vii. 15" id="vii-p47.11" parsed="|Matt|7|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.15">Matt. vii. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matthew 24:11" id="vii-p47.12" parsed="|Matt|24|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.11">xxiv. 11</scripRef>.</note> 
and St. Paul, after telling the Thessalonians to cherish prophesyings, insists on their using 
their power of discrimination. The same command is given in <scripRef passage="1John 4:1" id="vii-p47.13" parsed="|1John|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.1">1 John iv. 1</scripRef>.<note n="279" id="vii-p47.14"><scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:21" id="vii-p47.15" parsed="|1Thess|5|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.21">1 Thess. v. 21</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1John 4:1-3" id="vii-p47.16" parsed="|1John|4|1|4|3" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.1-1John.4.3">1 John iv. 1-3</scripRef>; cf. <i>Didache</i>, 
x. 1, 2, 11; xiii. 1.</note> The 
Church of Ephesus was praised for trying and rejecting men who called themselves 
apostles and were not.<note n="280" id="vii-p47.17"><scripRef passage="Rev. ii. 2" id="vii-p47.18" parsed="|Rev|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.2">Rev. ii. 2</scripRef>.</note> 
The Churches of Smyrna and Thyatira were blamed for the untested and unrejected 
teaching which they had permitted.<note n="281" id="vii-p47.19"><scripRef passage="Rev. ii. 14, 15, 20" id="vii-p47.20" parsed="|Rev|2|14|2|15;|Rev|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.14-Rev.2.15 Bible:Rev.2.20">Rev. ii. 14, 15, 20</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p48">There was need for testing, for if the genuine Old Testament prophecy was confronted with 
“gilds” of diviners and soothsayers belonging to the old Semitic naturalist 
religions, as well as with colleges of Jewish prophets who had retained the 
external prophetic characteristics, but had lost the true spirit of Jehovah,<note n="282" id="vii-p48.1"><scripRef passage="Deut. xiii. 3" id="vii-p48.2" parsed="|Deut|13|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.13.3">Deut. xiii. 3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Jer. xxiii. 21-32" id="vii-p48.3" parsed="|Jer|23|21|23|32" osisRef="Bible:Jer.23.21-Jer.23.32">Jer. xxiii. 21-32</scripRef>.</note> 
the prophets of Jesus also had their rivals and their innocent or designing 
imitators. In that age of crumbling faiths in the Graeco-Roman world, Eastern 
religions were entering 

<pb n="101" id="vii-Page_101" />to possess the land. The great imperial system of roads and 
sea-routes served other purposes besides the traffic of trade, the convoy of 
troops, or the ordinary coming and going of the population. Bands of itinerant 
devotees, the professional prophets and priests of Syrian. Persian, and perhaps 
of Indian cults, passed along the high-roads. Solitary preachers of oriental 
faiths, with all the fire of missionary zeal, tramped from town to town, drawn 
by an irresistible impulse towards Rome, the centre of civilization. the protectress 
of the religions of her myriads of subject peoples, the tribune from which, 
if a speaker could only once ascend it, he might address the world. It was the 
age of wandering preachers and teachers, of religious excitements, of curiosity 
about new faiths,<note n="283" id="vii-p48.4">Compare Wissowa, <i>Religion and Kultus der Römer</i> (1902), pp. 78-83; 
Boissier, <i>La Religion Romaine d’Auguste aux Antonins</i> (1878), i. 354-403.</note> when all who had something new to teach hawked 
their theories as traders dragged about and exposed their merchandise. We need 
not suppose that these men were all charlatans or self-conscious impostors. 
We must not thrust aside carelessly and without question the claims made by 
the prophets and preachers of many of these Eastern faiths to the possession 
of a knowledge of hidden powers and processes of nature, and of a command over 
them. Above all, we must not forget the strange assimilative character of so 
many Oriental faiths, which was as strong in Syria and Asia Minor in the early 
centuries as it is in India now. Christianity attracted men then as now; they 
were curious about it; they seized on sides of the new religion which they 
could best appreciate, and could so present their beliefs as to be able to 
plead that they themselves were Christians of a more sympathetic character and 
with a wider outlook than others. The great cities which were the centres of 
trade and commerce—the ganglia of the great empire, as the roads were its nerve-system—Ephesus, 
Corinth, Thessalonica, Rome, where we find the Christian prophets most active 
within the Gentile Christian Church, were the very places where this pagan Oriental 
prophecy most 

<pb n="102" id="vii-Page_102" />abounded. Nothing hindered the presence of such men at the 
meetings for edification; nothing prevented them from claiming 
to speak in the Spirit; only the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p48.5">διάκρισις</span> lying in the Christian 
society, only the power of discernment and testing through 
that “gift” of spiritual insight which was in every true Christian, and therefore 
in the Christian community, prevented the claims of such men to be inspired 
guides being admitted.</p>


<p class="normal" id="vii-p49">The testing 
was for the purpose of finding whether the prophetic “gift” was genuine or 
not. It had little or nothing to do with the external appearance of the prophet 
or with the kind of utterance which he selected to convey his message. The question 
was: Were the contents of the prophetic message such as would come from the 
spirit of Jesus? had it the self-evidencing ring about it? had it the true 
ethical meaning which must be in a message from the Master?—something which 
distinguished it from everything heathenish or Jewish, something which showed 
that the prophet had drunk deeply at the well of Christ?</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p50">The test 
that St. Paul gives: “no man speaking in the Spirit of God saith, Jesus is 
anathema; and no man can say that Jesus is Lord, but in the Holy Spirit”<note n="284" id="vii-p50.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:3" id="vii-p50.2" parsed="|1Cor|12|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.3">1 Cor. xii. 3</scripRef>.</note> 
may seem inadequate and easily eluded; but St. Paul is not delivering a short 
verbal creed; he is setting forth a principle. Prophecy must be filled with 
the sense of the Lordship of Jesus over the believer’s heart, soul and life, 
if it is true prophecy.<note n="285" id="vii-p50.3">The test given in <scripRef passage="1John 4:1" id="vii-p50.4" parsed="|1John|4|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.1">1 John iv. 1</scripRef>: “Beloved, believe not every spirit, but test the 
spirits, whether they be of God; because many false prophets are gone out into 
the world. Hereby know ye the Spirit of God: every spirit which confesseth 
that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God; and every spirit which confesseth 
not Jesus (annulleth Jesus) is not of God,” also looks like a creed; but what 
follows makes us see that it is to be taken as a principle which can be felt 
and which means much more than the form of words in which it is expressed. In 
both cases the statement of the test is immediately followed by an exposition 
of the necessity of Christian love permeating the whole Christian life.</note> In the later days of the <i>Didache</i> 
the need for testing was felt as strongly, if not more so; 

<pb n="103" id="vii-Page_103" />the tests, however, took a much more mechanical aspect. The 
fine spiritual sense which the apostle trusted to has gone into the background and 
some wooden maxims have taken its place. “Not every one that speaketh in the 
spirit,” says the <i>Didache</i> warningly, “is a prophet, but only if he have the 
ways of the Lord.”<note n="286" id="vii-p50.5"><i>Didache</i>, xi. 8. The subordinate 
tests are: A prophet who orders a meal in the spirit and eateth it; a prophet 
who does not himself practise what he teaches; a prophet who asks for money—are 
all false prophets. But a prophet who has the “ways of the Lord,” and who practises 
more than he preaches is a true prophet. (<i>Did</i>. xi. 9-12.)</note> The phrase “ways of the Lord” does not, taken by itself, 
suggest anything mechanical, and has a flavour of the old spirituality. But 
the subordinate tests appear to indicate a degeneracy both in the prophetic 
office and in the spiritual discernment of the people. For the prophetic office 
and its discrimination demanded a somewhat high tone of spiritual life, and 
might very easily deteriorate. In this, as in other things, there is a close 
parallel to be drawn between the prophets of the New and of the Old Testament.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p51">3. The third 
class of persons who belonged to this prophetic ministry were the teachers
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p51.1">διδάσκαλοι</span>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p52">We can trace 
their presence along with that of the apostles and the prophets in the promise 
of Jesus, in the most conspicuous of the “gifts” of His Spirit to the apostolic 
church, in the records of the sub-apostolic period. Our Lord promised to send 
“wise men and scribes”—a 
“gift” to be recognized and appreciated by His followers, and rejected with 
hatred by those who refused His salvation.<note n="287" id="vii-p52.1"><scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 34" id="vii-p52.2" parsed="|Matt|23|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.34">Matt. xxiii. 34</scripRef>: “prophets, wise men and scribes.” <scripRef passage="Luke xi. 49" id="vii-p52.3" parsed="|Luke|11|49|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.11.49">Luke xi. 49</scripRef>: “prophets and apostles.” 
Cf. <scripRef passage="Matt. x. 41" id="vii-p52.4" parsed="|Matt|10|41|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.41">Matt. x. 41</scripRef>.</note> St. Paul emphasized their presence, 
when he said that God had set in the Church “<i>thirdly</i> teachers.”<note n="288" id="vii-p52.5"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="vii-p52.6" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. xii. 28</scripRef>.</note> 
We find them mentioned throughout the apostolic and sub-apostolic periods, holding 
an honoured place in the infant Christian communities.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p53">They were 
not office-bearers necessarily, though there was nothing to prevent their being 
chosen to office. What made 

<pb n="104" id="vii-Page_104" />them “teachers” was 
neither selection by their brethren nor any ceremony of setting apart to perform 
work which the Church required to be done. They were “teachers” because they 
had in a personal way received from the Spirit the “gift” of
knowledge, which fitted them to instruct 
their fellow believers. Their more public sphere of work was in the meeting 
for edification, where, according to St. Paul, they had a definite place assigned 
to them after the praise and before the prophesyings;<note n="289" id="vii-p53.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:26" id="vii-p53.2" parsed="|1Cor|14|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.26">1 Cor. xiv. 26</scripRef>.</note> but it may 
be inferred that their work was not limited to public exhortation, and that 
they devoted time and pains to the instruction of catechumens and others who 
wished to be more thoroughly grounded in the principles of Christian faith and 
life.<note n="290" id="vii-p53.3"><scripRef passage="Gal. vi. 6" id="vii-p53.4" parsed="|Gal|6|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.6.6">Gal. vi. 6</scripRef>.</note> St. Paul gives us some indications of the work of the “teacher.” The 
apostle always brought to the communities he had founded what may be called 
the “oral Gospel” of the Lord Jesus or the saving deeds of the Evangelical 
history, and certain institutions and commandments of the Master.<note n="291" id="vii-p53.5">We can see from <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:1-3" id="vii-p53.6" parsed="|1Cor|15|1|15|3" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.1-1Cor.15.3">1 Cor. xv. 1-3</scripRef>, how St. Paul had made his converts acquainted 
with the sufferings, death, and rising again of our Lord; how he had enlarged 
on His character and ethical qualities (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 8:9" id="vii-p53.7" parsed="|2Cor|8|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.8.9">2 Cor. viii. 9</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 10:1" id="vii-p53.8" parsed="|2Cor|10|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.1">x. 1</scripRef>); etc., etc. 
He had taught them the institutions of Jesus (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 11:23" id="vii-p53.9" parsed="|1Cor|11|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.23">1 Cor. xi. 23 ff.</scripRef>). We have references 
to “commandments” of the Lord in <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:6,25" id="vii-p53.10" parsed="|1Cor|7|6|0|0;|1Cor|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.6 Bible:1Cor.7.25">1 Cor. vii. 6, 25</scripRef>.</note> These were 
the things which he “had received,” and which he “handed over” to his converts 
to be stored up in the retentive Oriental memory uncorrupted by reading and 
writing. He had added others—hidden things revealed to him because he was a 
prophet—which he called “mysteries,” about the Resurrection or the universality 
of the Gospel.<note n="292" id="vii-p53.11"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:51" id="vii-p53.12" parsed="|1Cor|15|51|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.51">1 Cor. xv. 51</scripRef>: “Behold I tell you a <i>mystery</i>: 
We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the twinkling 
of an eye, at the last trump.” <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 2:6" id="vii-p53.13" parsed="|1Cor|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.2.6">1 Cor. ii. 6 ff.</scripRef> Cf. 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 13:2" id="vii-p53.14" parsed="|1Cor|13|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.2">xiii. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:2" id="vii-p53.15" parsed="|1Cor|14|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.2">xiv. 2</scripRef>.</note> These things he had handed over to them either “by word or 
by epistle.”<note n="293" id="vii-p53.16"><scripRef passage="2Thessalonians 2:15" id="vii-p53.17" parsed="|2Thess|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.15">2 Thess. ii. 15</scripRef>.</note> To these he had added suggestions and opinions of 
his own.<note n="294" id="vii-p53.18"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 7:6,10,25" id="vii-p53.19" parsed="|1Cor|7|6|0|0;|1Cor|7|10|0|0;|1Cor|7|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.7.6 Bible:1Cor.7.10 Bible:1Cor.7.25">1 Cor. vii. 6, 10, 25</scripRef>.</note> All these things formed the stock of material on which the “gift” of the teacher enabled him to work for the edification 


<pb n="105" id="vii-Page_105" />of the community. St. Paul’s own discourses furnished the teachers in his communities 
with examples of the way in which all these stores of communicated knowledge 
could be brought to bear upon the faith, life and morals of the members of the 
local churches. He had given them a “pattern of teaching”<note n="295" id="vii-p53.20"><scripRef passage="Rom. vi. 17" id="vii-p53.21" parsed="|Rom|6|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.6.17">Rom. vi. 17</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p53.22">τύπος διδαχῆς</span>.</note> which they could 
strive to imitate, and which they without doubt did copy in their public exhortations 
or private instructions and admonitions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p54">From 
St. Paul’s epistles it would appear that the apostle expected that every Christian 
community would furnish from its own membership, the teachers required to instruct 
the members;<note n="296" id="vii-p54.1"><scripRef passage="Eph. iv. 15, 16" id="vii-p54.2" parsed="|Eph|4|15|4|16" osisRef="Bible:Eph.4.15-Eph.4.16">Eph. iv. 15, 16</scripRef>.</note> but it is evident, at least when we get beyond the apostolic 
period, that many gifted men, whose services were appreciated, went from church 
to church teaching and preaching, and that without having any pretension to 
the prophetic gift. Justin Martyr and Tatian, well-known apologists of the second 
century, were wandering teachers of this kind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p55">Such a wandering master, 
we learn from the <i>Didache</i>, belonged to the class of “honoured” persons 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p55.1">τετιμημένοι</span>), and at once attained a 
leading position in the community he entered or to which he belonged. He had 
to submit to the same tests as the prophet, but like him, when once received, 
he was honoured as one who spoke the “Word of God.”<note n="297" id="vii-p55.2"><i>Didache</i>, xiii. 2; xv. 2.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p56">A position such as this, carrying with it both privilege and support, would be 
sought after by those who thought more of the honourable position in which the 
teacher stood than of the serious responsibilities which his office involved, 
and there are warnings both in apostolic and sub-apostolic literature that the 
work of a teacher is not to be lightly undertaken.<note n="298" id="vii-p56.1"><scripRef passage="James iii. 1" id="vii-p56.2" parsed="|Jas|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.3.1">James iii. 1</scripRef>; Barnabas, <i>Epistle</i> iv. 9: “Being desirous 
to write many things to you, <i>not as your teacher</i>, but as becometh one who loves you.”</note> It is perhaps worthy of 
remark that the “teachers” seem to have maintained their position as a distinct 
class of men, apart from the office-bearers 

<pb n="106" id="vii-Page_106" />of a local church, much longer than the prophets did. In the general overthrow 
of the prophetic “ministry” during the second century the office of “teacher” was absorbed by the local ministry; but “teachers” apart from office-bearers 
seem to have maintained themselves in the Church for some centuries,<note n="299" id="vii-p56.3"><p class="normal" id="vii-p57">Compare the curious sentence in the <i>Apostolic Constitutions</i> (VIII. xxxii.) 
which can scarcely be earlier than the beginning of the fifth century: “Let him that teaches, 
<i>although he be one of the laity</i>, yet, if 
he be skilful in the word and grave in his manners, teach;” where the reference 
is evidently to the instruction of catechumens. The teachers of the famous catechetical 
school of Alexandria were laymen during some part of their time as teachers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p58">The Christian communities, especially in large towns, must have needed teachers for Christian 
schools; for all teaching within pagan lands is closely associated with idolatry. 
Tertullian (<i>De Idolatria</i>, x.) has discussed the difficulties of schoolmasters amidst a pagan populace; the same difficulties 
attend native Christians in India now. When a Marathi boy first goes to school 
he is placed upon a small carpet and a board covered with red tile dust is placed 
before him. The image of Saravasti, the goddess of learning, is painted on the 
board. Then the master sitting beside him first worships Ganesa and Saravasti, 
and teaches the boy to make the letters which form the name Ganesa. The difficulties 
are exactly those which Tertullian describes.</p></note> and some 
churches, notably that of Alexandria, seem to have possessed large numbers of 
teachers.<note n="300" id="vii-p58.1">Eusebius, <i>Hist. Eccl</i>. VII. xxiv. 6: “The presbyters 
and the teachers of the brethren in the villages.”</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p59">This prophetic 
ministry and the peculiar place it occupied was the distinctive feature of the 
organization of the Church of Christ during the apostolic and sub-apostolic 
periods. It gives this age a place by itself, and separates it from all other 
periods of the Church’s history; for it must be remembered that while this 
ministry lasted it dominated and controlled. Whatever administrative organization 
the local churches possessed had to bend before the authority of the members 
of this prophetic circle. To them belonged the right to lead the devotions of 
their brethren—to speak the “Word of God” in the meeting for edification, 
and to preside at the Eucharistic service—and to influence in a large but indefinite 
manner the whole 

<pb n="107" id="vii-Page_107" />action of the infant Christian communities. Yet they were not office-bearers in any 
sense of the word. They were not elected, nor were they set apart by any ecclesiastical 
action to a place of rule. Their vocation was immediate and personal. They could 
be tested, and their ministry might be accepted or rejected, but there 
the power of the Church with regard to them and to their ministry came to an end.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p60">They appear on the pages of the apostolic and sub-apostolic literature in the three classes 
which have been described; but the divisions, we can see, represented functions, 
not offices, nor can it be said that these functions were separated by any hard 
and fast line.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p61">The apostle or wandering missionary was also a prophet and a teacher; his vocation required 
him to be all three. The prophet might become an apostle, if he gave himself 
permanently to the aggressive creative work which was the characteristic of 
the apostolic activity; and he was also a teacher, for his 
prophetic utterances must often 
have been teaching of the highest and most stimulating kind. But a teacher could fulfil the special work of 
his vocation without having the “gift” of revelation added to that of knowledge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p62">In all three classes we can discern the effects of a real outpouring of the Spirit, imparting 
special spiritual gifts, and creating for the service of the infant Christian 
communities a ministry which “spoke the Word of God” in the same sense as 
did the prophets of the Old Testament Dispensation. St. Paul was a prophet in 
the same sense that Isaiah was, and the author of the Apocalypse had visions 
as vivid as those of Ezekiel.<note n="301" id="vii-p62.1">Compare Plumptre, <i>Theology and Life</i>, p. 90: “Strange as the thought may seem to us, there were in that age (the apostolic) 
some hundreds it may be, of men as truly inspired as Isaiah or Ezekiel had been, 
as St. Paul or St. Peter then were, speaking words which were, as truly as any 
that were ever spoken, inspired words of God, and yet all record of them has 
vanished.”</note> The one great difference between the prophesying of the two 


<pb n="108" id="vii-Page_108" />dispensations was that the gift was 
much more widely bestowed in the New than it had been in the Old Dispensation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p63">
It seems to be impossible to draw any 
line of demarcation between the prophecy of the Old and that of the New Testament, 
except that the latter partook of the universalist character of the new revelation 
of the Kingdom which our Lord proclaimed, and the “gift” was imparted to Gentiles 
as well as to Jews. The same outstanding features characterized the prophets and 
prophecy in the two dispensations. In both cases the prophetic “call” came to 
the prophet personally and immediately in a unique experience; and when the “call” came everything else had to be set aside, and the “word” from God had to 
be spoken. It is possible to compare narrowly St. Paul and Isaiah, St. John and 
Ezekiel, Polycarp and Jeremiah. In neither case was the prophetic “call” a call 
to office in the Church. The New Testament prophets were no more presbyters or bishops 
in virtue of their “call” than were the Old Testament prophets elevated to the 
priesthood in Israel; and in both cases the regular office-bearers had to give 
way to and bow before the men through whom the Spirit of God spoke.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p64">
In Old Testament prophecy, as in the 
prophecy of the New Testament, the Spirit of God was given in a larger measure to 
some men and in a smaller degree to others, and in each case the natural faculties 
of the prophet had full play to exert themselves according to the capacities of 
the man. There were gradations in the prophetic order from men like St. Paul and 
Isaiah, who stood in the foremost rank, to the nameless prophet whom the lion slew, 
or the impetuous prophet who interrupted his brother in the meeting of the Corinthian 
congregation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p65">
In both cases true prophecy was surrounded 
with a fringe of prophet life which was hostile, and which was inspired by a spirit 
at variance with the purposes of Jehovah and with the principles of Jesus. In the 
Old Testament, as in the New, there was a marked tendency towards deterioration 
within the prophetic order.</p>

<pb n="109" id="vii-Page_109" />
<p class="normal" id="vii-p66">In both cases the power to 
discriminate between the true and the false prophecy, between the man who spoke 
full of the Spirit of God and the member of the prophetic “gild,” was left to the 
spiritual discernment of the people spoken to. The discerning faculty was often 
at fault; pretenders were received by and misled the faithful. Jeremiah had to 
protest against the way in which the people received men who claimed to be prophets, 
and Origen had to repudiate the prophets, or their caricatures, whom Celsus described 
with graphic irony.<note n="302" id="vii-p66.1">Origen, <i>Contra Celsum</i>, vii. 9: “Again inasmuch 
as Celsus announces that he will describe from personal observation and an intimate 
knowledge of the facts, the manners peculiar to the prophets of Phenicia and Palestine, 
let us consider these statements. Firstly, he declares that there are several kinds 
of prophesyings, although he gives no list of them . . . . ‘The prophets,’ 
he says, ‘are many and unknown persons. They are apparently and very readily moved 
to speak as if in a divine ecstasy without any special occasion both at the time 
of service and at other times. Some go about as beggars and visit encampments and 
towns. Every one of them says readily and simply: ‘I am God,’ 
or ‘I am the Son of God,’ or ‘I am the Holy Spirit. I have come; for the world 
is about to be destroyed; you, O men, will be lost through your wickedness. I am 
willing to save you; and you shall see me again coming with heavenly power. Blessed 
is he who now worships me. On all others I shall cast eternal fire, on cities and 
lands and on men. Men who do not recognize their impending judgment will repent 
and groan in vain; but those who have hearkened unto me, I will protect for ever.’ 
With these threats they mingle words, half-frantic, meaningless and altogether mysterious, 
whose significance no sensible man could discover. For words that are vague and 
without meaning give every fool and wizard an opportunity 
of giving any particular meaning they wish on any matter, to what has been said.” One must 
remember that Celsus was what would now be called a cultured agnostic. His statements 
are not unlike some criticisms of the Salvation Army preachers.</note> Yet this power of spiritual insight was the only 
touchstone, and, indeed, there could have been no other in the last resort. For 
men can never get rid of their personal responsibility in spiritual things.</p>


</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter IV. The Churches Creating Their Ministry." progress="30.77%" id="viii" prev="vii" next="ix">
<pb n="113" id="viii-Page_113" />
<h2 id="viii-p0.1">CHAPTER IV</h2>
<h3 id="viii-p0.2">THE CHURCHES CREATING THEIR MINISTRY</h3>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p1"><span class="sc" id="viii-p1.1">In</span> approaching the subject of the ministry of the local Christian communities 
it may be well to note these things at the outset. We have abundant evidence 
of the thorough independence of the local churches during the apostolic age, 
whether we seek for it in the epistles of St. Paul or in the Acts of the Apostles.<note n="303" id="viii-p1.2">Compare what has been said on pp. 32, 33; 54-57.</note> 
We must remember the uniquely Christian correlation of the three thoughts of 
leadership, service and  “gifts”; leadership depends on service, and service 
is rendered possible by the bestowal of  “gifts” of the Spirit which enable 
the recipients to serve their brethren.<note n="304" id="viii-p1.3">Compare what has been said 
on pp. 62 ff.</note> The possession of these  “gifts” of 
the Spirit was the evidence of the presence of Jesus within the community, and 
gave the brotherhood a divine authority to exercise rule and oversight in the 
absence of any authoritative formal prescriptions about a definite form of government.<note n="305" id="viii-p1.4">Compare p. 33 and pp. 69 ff.</note> 
We have also to bear in mind the general evidence which exists to show that 
there was a gradual growth of the associative principle from looser to more 
compact forms of organization.<note n="306" id="viii-p1.5">This growth of the associative principle is seen in the names given to believers 
as a united company. The earliest title was disciples (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p1.6">μαθηταὶ</span>); which implied 
that Jesus, their Lord, was also their teacher, and their only teacher-for Jesus 
expressly forbade His followers calling any one but Himself Master, Teacher, 
Father or Lord (<scripRef passage="Matt. xxiii. 8-10" id="viii-p1.7" parsed="|Matt|23|8|23|10" osisRef="Bible:Matt.23.8-Matt.23.10">Matt. xxiii. 8-10</scripRef>); and the command was repeated by St. Paul 
when he forbade the Christians of Corinth to call themselves the followers of 
any of the apostles (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 3:3-9" id="viii-p1.8" parsed="|1Cor|3|3|3|9" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.3-1Cor.3.9">1 Cor; iii. 3-9</scripRef>):
The name <i>Teacher</i>, with the corresponding term disciples, lingered long in 
a sporadic way in Christian literature (for example in Justin Martyr, <i>Apol</i>. i. 13), and 
in <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i>, vi. p. 23), and the word <i>disciples</i> occurs 
frequently in the Acts of the Apostles. It is a name which suggests 
a purely personal relationship to Jesus, and it was soon displaced 
in favour of other designations which implied <i>association</i> among the followers 
of Jesus. Among them we may select the terms <i>saints, brethren, the people of 
the Way</i>. The last mentioned—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p1.9">οἱ τῆς ὁδοῦ 
ὄντες</span>—is 
specially interesting. It suggests a common worship and therefore an organization 
for worship. It implies groups of men and women, who, though far apart from 
each other, are united in spite of intervening space by the ties of a common 
worship. The Christians in Damascus and by implication those in Jerusalem, are 
so called (<scripRef passage="Acts ix. 2" id="viii-p1.10" parsed="|Acts|9|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.9.2">Acts ix. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 22:4" id="viii-p1.11" parsed="|Acts|22|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.22.4">xxii. 4</scripRef>). It was the name given to the Christians at 
Ephesus (<scripRef passage="Acts xxiv. 14" id="viii-p1.12" parsed="|Acts|24|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.14">Acts xxiv. 14</scripRef>); it was applied by St. Paul to himself when justifying 
the special services of the Christian worship as distinguished from the Jewish 
(<scripRef passage="Acts xxiv. 14" id="viii-p1.13" parsed="|Acts|24|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.24.14">Acts xxiv. 14</scripRef>). St. Paul himself usually employs the terms 
<i>saints</i> or <i>brethren</i> 
when he speaks of his fellow Christians. The <i>brethren</i> or the <i>saints</i> who form 
an independent community, whether in a house or in a town or in a province, 
are called by St. Paul a <i>Church</i>; and he, in his epistles to the Galatians and to the 
Corinthians, uses the same word to denote <i>all</i> the brethren, wherever they may 
be. These two terms <i>saints</i> and <i>brethren</i> are, like the phrase <i>those of the Way</i>; 
collective, and imply organization of some kind or other. When the <i>brethren</i> 
or the <i>saints</i> met together for worship the meeting or the building in which 
they met was frequently called a <i>synagogue</i> 
(<scripRef passage="James ii. 2" id="viii-p1.14" parsed="|Jas|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jas.2.2">James ii. 2</scripRef>), and this word was used not only by the judaising Christians (Epiphanius, 
xxx. 18); but also by the Marcionites, though they were the Christians furthest 
removed from the Jewish believers in Jesus. The oldest inscription stating 
that the building on which it is carved was used as a Christian place of worship 
comes from Syria, and states that the erection was a Marcionist church: 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p1.15">Συναγωγὴ Μαρκιωνιστῶν κώμης Λεβάηων τοῦ Κυρίου 
καὶ Σωτῆρος Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ</span>. It dates from 318 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p1.16">A.D.</span>
(Compare Le Bas and Waddington, <i>Inscriptions</i> No. 2558, iii. 583). Compare Weizsäcker; 
<i>The Apostolic Age</i>, i. 45-8 (Eng. Trans.). Harnack <i>Texte und Untersuchungen</i>, II. v. p. 25, 
or English Translation, <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i>, p. 22, n. 10, for the 
use of <i>Teacher</i>. For the general question of designations, cf. Harnack, <i>Expositor</i>, 1887, Jan.-June, pp. 322-4.</note> Nor should it be forgotten that the 
members 

<pb n="114" id="viii-Page_114" />of these earliest congregations 
of believers were well acquainted with social organization of various kinds 
which entered into their daily life in the world. When we remember these facts 
it need not surprise us that though in the end the organization of all the churches 
was, so far as we can see, pretty much the same, this common form of government
<i>may</i> have arisen independently 
and from a variety of roots which may at least be guessed 


<pb n="115" id="viii-Page_115" />if they cannot be proved. There are traces of several primitive types of 
organization within the churches of the apostolic age.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p2">The first notice we have of organization within a local church is given us in the sixth chapter of the Acts 
of the Apostles when, at the suggestion of the apostles, seven men were chosen 
for what is called <i>the service 
of tables</i>. This took place 
probably in the year 34 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p2.1">A.D.</span> These 
men were selected and set apart to take care of the poor and to administer the 
charity of the congregation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p3">It is too often forgotten that 
this service had not the second-rate importance which now belongs to it in ecclesiastical 
organization. It is plain that in apostolic times the primary duty overshadowing 
all others, was that those who had this world’s goods should help their poorer 
brethren who had need. The sayings of our Lord were ringing in their ears: 
 “If thou wouldest be perfect, go, sell all that thou hast and give to the poor, 
and thou shalt have treasure in heaven”;  “Every one that hath left houses 
and lands for My name’s sake shall receive an hundredfold and shall inherit 
eternal life”;<note n="307" id="viii-p3.1"><scripRef passage="" id="viii-p3.2">Matt. xix. 21, 23; 29</scripRef>.</note> “Seek ye His kingdom, and these things shall be added 
unto you . . . sell that ye have and give alms; make for yourselves 
purses which wax not old.”<note n="308" id="viii-p3.3"><scripRef passage="Luke xii. 31-33" id="viii-p3.4" parsed="|Luke|12|31|12|33" osisRef="Bible:Luke.12.31-Luke.12.33">Luke xii. 31-33</scripRef>.</note> 
Their devotion to the invisible God was to manifest itself in practical 
love to the visible brethren.<note n="309" id="viii-p3.5"><scripRef passage="1John 4:20" id="viii-p3.6" parsed="|1John|4|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.20">1 John iv. 20</scripRef>.</note> The first duty of presbyters, according to Polycarp, 
was to be compassionate and merciful,  “visiting all the infirm, not neglecting 
a widow or an orphan or a poor man”;<note n="310" id="viii-p3.7">Polycarp, <i>Philippians</i>, 6.</note> 
and he calls widows  “God’s 
altar”—a phrase repeated by Tertullian.<note n="311" id="viii-p3.8">Polycarp, <i>Philippians</i>, 4. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p3.9">θυσιαστήριον Θεοῦ</span>. 
Tertullian, <i>Ad Uxor</i>. i. 7: aram Dei. The phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p3.10">θυσιαστήριον Θεοῦ</span> is used in the 
<i>Apostolic Constitutions</i> to denote widows, orphans and the poor aided by the congregation. ii. 26: 
 “Let the widows and orphans be esteemed as representing the altar of burnt-offering”; iv. 3:  “But an orphan who, by reason of his youth, or he that by feebleness 
of old age, or the incidence of disease, or the bringing up of many children, 
receives alms . . . shall be esteemed an altar to God.” The phrase is almost always accompanied 
with the thought that those who receive alms are to pray for their benefactors.</note> 

<pb n="116" id="viii-Page_116" />These men were chosen to fill the highest administrative position 
which the Church could give, and 
were to take charge in the name of the community 
of the most sacred of all ecclesiastical duties. The office instituted was required 
by the ordinary and permanent needs of the Christian society, for the Lord had 
said that the poor were always to be with them.<note n="312" id="viii-p3.11">Dr. Hatch in his <i>Organization of the Early Christian Churches</i>, pp. 32-36 (1st 
ed.), has, I think, exaggerated somewhat the pauperism of the early centuries 
throughout the Roman Empire; but the case of Jerusalem must have been peculiar. 
The population of the city was largely supported by the profits the citizens 
made from the crowds of pilgrims who came from all parts of the Jewish Dispersion 
to the great festivals. Conversion to the Christian faith must have deprived 
the converts of this means of support and brought them into a chronic state 
of poverty.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p4">
A few years later we read of money collected outside Palestine and brought for distribution 
among the poor of the Church in Jerusalem by Barnabas and Saul, who placed it 
in the hands of men who are called <i>elders</i> 
or <i>presbyters</i>. Unless we are to believe that the appointment of the seven 
was a merely temporary expedient, it is only natural to suppose that the duty of distributing 
money among the poor was performed by the men who were appointed by the Church 
to do it, or by others appointed in the same way and for the same purpose; and the natural inference is that the 
<i>Seven</i> of <scripRef passage="Acts 6:3" id="viii-p4.1" parsed="|Acts|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.3">Acts vi.</scripRef> were the elders of <scripRef passage="Acts 11:30" id="viii-p4.2" parsed="|Acts|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.30">Acts xi.</scripRef>, 
and that we have in the narrative the account of the beginnings of the organization 
as a whole in the Church at Jerusalem, and not merely the institution of a special 
order of the Christian ministry.<note n="313" id="viii-p4.3">Dr. Lightfoot calls the attempt to identify the <i>Seven</i> 
with the <i>elders</i> afterwards mentioned in the church at Jerusalem a  “strange perversity,” although it has 
the support of Boehmer (<i>Diss. Jur. Eccl</i>. p. 373 ff.), of Ritschl (<i>Entstehung der Altkatholisch. Kirche</i>, 
2nd ed., p. 355 ff.), and of Lange (<i>Apostol. Zeitalt</i>. ii. 75), and Gwatkin regards the idea as a possible one 
(<i>Hastings’ Bible Dictionary</i>, i. 440, 574); it appears to me that it must be made 
unless we suppose that the appointment of the <i>Seven</i> was a merely temporary expedient 
to provide for an immediate necessity, or discredit the narrative altogether, 
which is what not even such a destructive critic 
as Schmiedel is inclined to do (<i>Encyc. Biblica</i>, art. <i>Community of Goods</i>, i. 879, 880).</note></p>


<pb n="117" id="viii-Page_117" />
<p class="normal" id="viii-p5">
The Church in Jerusalem appointed <i>seven</i> men. 
The apostles suggested the number.  “Look ye out therefore, brethren, from among
you <i>seven</i> men.”<note n="314" id="viii-p5.1"><scripRef passage="Acts vi. 3" id="viii-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.3">Acts vi. 3</scripRef>.</note> They are never called deacons; the <i>Seven</i> is the technical 
name they were known by. Philip, one of them, is not called  “Philip the Deacon,” 
but  “Philip one of the Seven.”<note n="315" id="viii-p5.3"><scripRef passage="Acts xxi. 8" id="viii-p5.4" parsed="|Acts|21|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.8">Acts xxi. 8</scripRef>.</note> Why this name? To say with Dr. Lightfoot 
that the number is mystical is scarcely an explanation, and it is not likely 
that it was merely haphazard. The Hebrew village community was ruled by a small 
corporation of <i>seven men</i>,<note n="316" id="viii-p5.5">Josephus, <i>Antiq</i>. IV. viii. 14, 38; <i>Bell. Jud</i>. II. xx. 5. Compare 
Schürer, <i>Gesch. d. Jüdischen Volkes im Zeitalt. Jesu Christi</i> (1898), ii. 
178 (3rd ed.). Schürer quotes from the <i>Talmud, Megilla</i>, 26a, where 
the  “Seven” of the town also appear.</note> as the Hindu village is managed by the council of the 
<i>Five</i> or the Punchayat. The <i>Seven</i> was a title as well known in Palestine as the <i>Five</i> is 
now in India. The Church in Jerusalem, in founding their official council of administration, 
created an entirely new organization required by the needs of the young community, 
but one which brought with it associations which had deep roots in the past 
social life of the people. Modern missionary enterprise, which has the same 
problems of organization before it as confronted primitive Christianity, frequently 
sheds light on the procedure of the latter. The Church of Scotland (Established) 
missionaries at Darjeeling, who have based the organization of their native 
church on the Hindu Punchayat; the missionaries of the Presbyterian Church 
of England, who have laid hold on the village representative system in China; Bishop Patteson, who made a similar use of the native organizations in the 
South Seas—have all unconsciously followed in the footsteps of the apostles 
when they suggested the Jewish village government as a basis for the organization 
of the primitive Church in Jerusalem.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p6">This earliest example of Christian ecclesiastical organization 


<pb n="118" id="viii-Page_118" />contains in it three 
interesting elements—apostolic guidance and sanction; the self-government and 
independence of the community evinced in the responsibility for good government 
laid upon the whole membership; and, as a result, a representative system 
of administration suggested by the every-day surroundings of the people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p7">When we trace the expansion of Christianity and the creation of Christian communities outside 
Jerusalem, we have no such distinct picture of the beginnings of their organization 
as is given in <scripRef passage="Acts 6:1-7" id="viii-p7.1" parsed="|Acts|6|1|6|7" osisRef="Bible:Acts.6.1-Acts.6.7">Acts vi.</scripRef>, but there are indications of what took place. The preaching 
of the Gospel gave rise to Christian communities in various parts of Palestine 
which regarded the Church at Jerusalem as their common mother church, and all 
these communities together made the Church of God which St. Paul persecuted.<note n="317" id="viii-p7.2"><scripRef passage="Gal. i. 13" id="viii-p7.3" parsed="|Gal|1|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.13">Gal. i. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:9" id="viii-p7.4" parsed="|1Cor|15|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.9">1Cor. xv. 9</scripRef>.</note> 
It is probable also that when this Judeo-Christianity spread beyond the bounds 
of Palestine throughout Syria and Cilicia,<note n="318" id="viii-p7.5"><scripRef passage="Gal. i. 22" id="viii-p7.6" parsed="|Gal|1|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.22">Gal. i. 22</scripRef>.</note> the community in the capital of 
Judaism, presided over by its college of office-bearers with St. James at their 
head, was regarded as the mother church and the centre of the whole movement. 
They had before them the example of Judaism which appeared one visible whole 
centred in the great council. of the elders in Jerusalem.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p8">Further, the Acts of the Apostles relates that Paul and Barnabas 
left behind them at Derbe, Lystra and Iconium, communities of Christians with <i>elders</i> at their head. We are 
told that the apostles  “appointed for them elders in every church.”<note n="319" id="viii-p8.1"><scripRef passage="Acts xiv. 23" id="viii-p8.2" parsed="|Acts|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.23">Acts xiv. 23</scripRef>: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p8.3">χειροτονήσαντες δὲ αὐτοῖς 
πρεσβυτέρους κατ᾽ ἐκκλησίαν.</span></note> 
The word, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p8.4">χειροτονήσαντες</span>, means strictly to 
elect by popular vote. It suggests that Paul and Barnabas followed the example 
of their brethren at Jerusalem. and suggested and superintended
an election of office-bearers, and the title “elders” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p8.5">πρεσβύτεροι</span>)
was probably derived from the Church of Jerusalem. It need not have been 
so, however, for the word was common enough among the Greeks, and the more mature men in the congregations 

<pb n="119" id="viii-Page_119" />would be naturally selected.<note n="320" id="viii-p8.6">Deissmann, <i>Bib. Studies</i> (Eng. Trans.), pp. 154-157: The names which afterwards came to 
denote fixed offices in the Church have all general as well as technical uses, 
and this adds greatly to the difficulty of investigation.</note> A second and very different type of organization, though 
capable of being joined with the first, also comes to us from the primitive 
Church in Jerusalem. The accounts of the earliest condition of the Church, whether 
taken from the Acts of the Apostles or from the Epistles of St. Paul, reveal 
an independent self-governing community under the guidance of the apostles St. 
Peter and St. John. The leadership of these two apostles is conspicuous throughout 
the first eleven chapters of the Book of Acts. Then there is a sudden change 
which is quite unexplained, and in the twelfth chapter (<scripRef passage="Acts 12:17" id="viii-p8.7" parsed="|Acts|12|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.17">ver. 17</scripRef>) and onwards St. James, 
the brother of our Lord, is seen to be in a position of pre-eminence.<note n="321" id="viii-p8.8"><scripRef passage="Acts xii. 17" id="viii-p8.9" parsed="|Acts|12|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.12.17">Acts xii. 17</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 15:13" id="viii-p8.10" parsed="|Acts|15|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.13">xv. 13</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 21:18" id="viii-p8.11" parsed="|Acts|21|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.18">xxi. 18</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="GaL i. 19" id="viii-p8.12" parsed="|Gal|1|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.1.19">GaL i. 19</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Galatians 2:9,12" id="viii-p8.13" parsed="|Gal|2|9|0|0;|Gal|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.9 Bible:Gal.2.12">ii. 9, 12</scripRef>. This is confirmed by later tradition, 
Eusebius, Hist. Eccl. II. i. 2, 3.</note> 
The letters of St. Paul also reveal the change, but equally give no hint of 
when it took place or of the causes which led to it. But if canonical Scripture 
tells us nothing about the reasons for the change, tradition and early 
Church history have a good deal to say about it. It is quite impossible to explain 
the continuous and marked influence of St. James, on any theory of the organization 
of the Church at Jerusalem which makes it borrow its constitution from the Jewish 
Synagogue system. When we read the story of the election of his successors we 
have suggestions of another and very different organization. The James, who 
was the recognized and honoured head of the community in Jerusalem, was the 
eldest male surviving relative of our Lord.<note n="322" id="viii-p8.14"><scripRef passage="Matt. xiii. 55" id="viii-p8.15" parsed="|Matt|13|55|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.13.55">Matt. xiii. 55</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Mark vi. 3" id="viii-p8.16" parsed="|Mark|6|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.6.3">Mark vi. 3</scripRef>; Eusebius, 
<i>Hist. Eccles.</i> I. xii. 4; II. i. 2, 3; III. xi. 1.</note> We are told by Eusebius, 
quoting, it can hardly be doubted, from Hegesippus, that after the martyrdom 
of St. James and the fall of Jerusalem, the remaining apostles and personal 
disciples of our Lord, with <i>those that were 
related to our Lord according to the flesh</i>, the greater part of them 
being yet living, met together 

<pb n="120" id="viii-Page_120" />and unanimously selected Symeon to fill the vacant place.<note n="323" id="viii-p8.17">Eusebius, <i>Hist. Eccl</i>. III. xi. 1, 2.</note> In another passage he says that Symeon 
was the son of Clopas our Lord’s paternal uncle, and adds that  “he was put 
forward by all as the second in succession, being <i>the cousin of the Lord</i>”; 
in a third he speaks of  “the child of the Lord’s paternal uncle, the aforesaid 
Symeon, son of Clopas,” and in a fourth he tells us that Hegesippus relates 
that Clopas was  “the brother of Joseph.”<note n="324" id="viii-p8.18"><i>Ibid</i>. xi. 1, 2; xxxii. 4; IV. xxii. 4.</note> 
In short he dwells pertinaciously on the natural kinship between the head of the 
primitive Christianity in Jerusalem and our Lord. The last glimpse we have 
of our Lord’s kinsfolk has been recorded by the same gossipy writer, who made 
it his business to preserve such details, and it reveals them at the head of 
the Jewish Christian community. He tells us that in the fifteenth year of the 
Emperor Domitian  “there still survived kinsmen of the Lord, grandsons of Judas, 
who was called the Lord’s brother according to the flesh.” They were dragged 
to Rome and brought before the Emperor. He questioned them. They showed him 
their hands horny with holding the plough, and said that their whole wealth 
amounted to about 9,000 denarii, the value of thirty-nine acres 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p8.19">πλέθρα</span>) of land, which they cultivated themselves and on which they paid taxes. The Emperor 
contemptuously sent them back to Palestine, and there they were made the rulers 
of the Church because they had been martyrs and <i>were of the lineage of the Lord</i>. 
They lived till the reign of Trajan, and their names were James and Zoker.<note n="325" id="viii-p8.20"><i>Ibid</i>. III. xx. 1-8: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p8.21">τοὺς δὲ ἀπολυθέντας 
ἡγήσασθαι τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν, ὡσὰν δὴ μάρτυρας ὁμοῦ καὶ ἀπὸ γένους 
ὄντας τοῦ Κυρίου</span>. For the names of the two young men, see the ecclesiastical historian Philippus 
of Side, in the fragment printed in Cramer, <i>Anecdota Graeca</i>, ii. 88.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p9">A succession in the male line of the kindred of Jesus, where the eldest male relative of 
the founder succeeds, where the election to office is largely regulated by a 
family council, and where two can rule together, has no analogy with any form of 



<pb n="121" id="viii-Page_121" />organization known in the Christian Church. But the type of organization is easily recognizable. 
It was, and is to this day, a common Oriental usage that the headship of a religious 
society is continued in the line of the founder’s kindred according to Eastern 
line of succession, from eldest male surviving relative to eldest male surviving 
relative, whether brother, uncle, son or cousin. Here again we have a Christian 
community organizing itself, 
and that under apostolic sanction, 
on a plan borrowed from familiar social custom.<note n="326" id="viii-p9.1">Dr. Harnack thinks that the position assigned to the  “relatives of our Lord” in the choice 
of the head of the community shows that the thought of Jesus as the  “Teacher” 
had given place to the conception of  “king”; but according to Oriental 
usage it is precisely the position of a religious  “teacher” which is transmitted 
in the line of the founder’s kinsfolk. Compare <i>Expositor</i>, 1887, Jan.-June, p. 326.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p10">When we turn to the churches which owed their being to the apostolic work of St. Paul, we 
find the independence and self-government evidently taken for granted and formulated 
in principles laid down by the apostle in his epistles. The churches at Rome 
and at Corinth were churches because the presence and power of Christ were manifested 
within the Christian fellow-ship in a series of  “gifts,” which provided everything 
necessary for their corporate life as churches, organized according to any form 
of self-government which recommended itself to them. There is not a trace of 
the idea that the churches had to be organized from above in virtue of powers 
conferred by our Lord officially and specially upon certain of their members. 
On the contrary the power from above, which was truly there, 
was in the community, a direct gift from the Master Himself.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p11">We find in the earlier Epistles<note n="327" id="viii-p11.1">1 and 2 Thessalonians written about 48-52 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p11.2">A.D.</span>; 1 Corinthians and Galatians written about 
53-55 A.D; 2 Corinthians written about 53-56 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p11.3">A.D.</span>; Romans written about 54-67 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p11.4">A.D.</span></note> of 
St. Paul traces of men who exercised rule or at least leadership of some kind 
within the churches.<note n="328" id="viii-p11.5">Compare above pp. 60 ff.</note> They may have been elected office-bearers or they may 
have been men who, without being office-bearers in the 

<pb n="122" id="viii-Page_122" />strict sense of the words, performed 
services necessary for the well being of the community such as office-bearers 
are accustomed to do.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p12">Even in the case of the simplest 
and smallest Christian communities certain services must always be rendered 
to the whole fellowship. Some one must provide a room for the meetings, take 
care of the Scriptures and other books required for the acts of public worship, 
keep the records of the society. The meetings need a president, if only for 
the time being. There is also need for services which may be called spiritual. 
Some one must see that brotherly intercourse is maintained, that quarrels are 
avoided, and that persons at variance are reconciled. The sick have to be visited, 
inquirers and the young have to be instructed and encouraged in the faith. Some 
persons have to see to all these things. They will naturally season their work 
with advice, admonition, warning, and encouragement. The men who begin to do 
these things from their love to the cause and the work naturally go on doing 
them; and their activity which was at first purely personal and voluntary, 
tends to become recognized and official. This is what may be seen on any mission 
field in the present day, especially in such lands as China and India, where 
Christianity is doing aggressive work among a civilized people habituated to 
work together in a society. The epistles of St. Paul reveal the same state of 
things. The men who are to be honoured as leaders are those who work for their 
brethren and put some heart into their labour 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p12.1">οἱ κοπιῶντες ἐν ὑμῖν</span>). 
Their work might include exhortation and admonition, for the term applied to them by St. Paul is the 
word he used to describe his own labours,<note n="329" id="viii-p12.2"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 15:10" id="viii-p12.3" parsed="|1Cor|15|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.10">1 Cor. xv. 10</scripRef>: “I laboured (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p12.4">ἐκοπίασα</span>) more abundantly than they 
all.” <scripRef passage="Gal. iv. 11" id="viii-p12.5" parsed="|Gal|4|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.11">Gal. iv. 11</scripRef>:  “Lest by any means I have bestowed labour (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p12.6">κεκοπίακα</span>) 
upon you in vain.”</note> or it might be work of some other 
kind.<note n="330" id="viii-p12.7"><scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 6, 12" id="viii-p12.8" parsed="|Rom|16|6|0|0;|Rom|16|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.6 Bible:Rom.16.12">Rom. xvi. 6, 12</scripRef>; where providing for material wants seems to be the meaning.</note> Whatever it was, it was necessary for the foundation, growth and stability 
of the infant churches. The men 


<pb n="123" id="viii-Page_123" />who laboured in these ways were the natural leaders of the community, for leadership 
was to be based on service, and the apostle declared that they were to be  “esteemed highly for their work’s sake.”<note n="331" id="viii-p12.9"><scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:13" id="viii-p12.10" parsed="|1Thess|5|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.13">1 Thess. v. 13</scripRef>.</note> 
These workers, as is the case in modern missions, were the first converts, 
like Stephanas,<note n="332" id="viii-p12.11"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:15,19" id="viii-p12.12" parsed="|1Cor|16|15|0|0;|1Cor|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.15 Bible:1Cor.16.19">1 Cor. xvi. 15, 19</scripRef>, cf. 
<scripRef passage="Acts xviii. 2, 26" id="viii-p12.13" parsed="|Acts|18|2|0|0;|Acts|18|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.18.2 Bible:Acts.18.26">Acts xviii. 2, 26</scripRef>; Clement, 1 Epistle, xlii. 4.</note> or the men who had given their houses for the meetings of the 
brethren.<note n="333" id="viii-p12.14"><scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 5, 10, 11, 14, 15" id="viii-p12.15" parsed="|Rom|16|5|0|0;|Rom|16|10|0|0;|Rom|16|11|0|0;|Rom|16|14|0|0;|Rom|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.5 Bible:Rom.16.10 Bible:Rom.16.11 Bible:Rom.16.14 Bible:Rom.16.15">Rom. xvi. 5, 10, 11, 14, 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:19" id="viii-p12.16" parsed="|1Cor|16|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.19">1 Cor. xvi. 19</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Col. iv. 15" id="viii-p12.17" parsed="|Col|4|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.15">Col. iv. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Philemon 1:2" id="viii-p12.18" parsed="|Phlm|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phlm.1.2">Philem. 2.</scripRef></note> These brethren were to have the pre-eminence, and were to be obeyed 
for their work’s sake.<note n="334" id="viii-p12.19"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:16" id="viii-p12.20" parsed="|1Cor|16|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.16">1 Cor. xvi. 16</scripRef>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p13">These natural leaders receive a 
special name in the epistles to the Romans and to the Thessalonians. They are called 
“those who are over you in the Lord.” The word is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p13.1">προϊστάμενοι</span>; 
and the term has a history, and would at all events suggest a 
special kind of relationship between leaders and led. It suggested 
the relation of patron and client, of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p13.2">προστάτης</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p13.3">μέτοικος</span>,
familiar enough in Rome and in Thessalonica, which no longer bore the old strictly legal meaning, but 
which in a less definite sense permeated the whole social life of the times. 
The word or a cognate one (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p13.4">προεστὼς</span>) 
lingered long in the Roman Church. It is found in the writings of Hermas, the 
Roman presbyter, and was used by Justin Martyr when he wished to explain the 
organization of a Christian congregation to a Roman Emperor.<note n="335" id="viii-p13.5">We find the series of related words:—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p13.6">προϊστάμενος</span>, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p13.7">προϊστάμενοι</span> (used as a noun), 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p13.8">προστάτις, προστάτης</span> and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p13.9">προεστὼς</span>, <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 8" id="viii-p13.10" parsed="|Rom|12|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.8">Rom. xii. 8</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Romans 16:2" id="viii-p13.11" parsed="|Rom|16|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.2">xvi. 2</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:12" id="viii-p13.12" parsed="|1Thess|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.12">1 Thess. v. 12</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Herm.Vis 2:4" id="viii-p13.13">Hermas, 
<i>Pastor</i>, Vis. ii. 4</scripRef>; Justin, i. <i>Apol</i>. lxv; lxvii. The term 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p13.14">προστάτης</span> was used technically in Greek city life (and Thessalonica in Paul’s time was 
a Greek city which had been permitted by the Romans to retain its ancient Greek 
constitution) to denote those citizens who undertook to care for and rule over the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p13.15">μέτοικοι</span>, 
or persons who had no civic rights. It denoted technically the Roman relation 
of patron and client and what corresponded thereto in Greek social life. The 
word was used by Plutarch to translate the Latin <i><span lang="LA" id="viii-p13.16">patronus</span></i> 
(Plutarch, <i>Rom</i>. 13; <i>Mar</i>. 5). Clement, in his <i>Epistle to the Corinthians</i>, 
applies the word in three different places to denote our Lord: “the Patron and Helper of our weakness” 
(xxxvi. 1); the Highpriest and Patron of our souls” (lxi. 3; lxiv.). It was the custom that the Roman 
confraternities, especially those among the poorer classes, had a  “patron” or  “patrons,” who 
were frequently ladies of rank and wealth; compare Liebenam, 
<i>Zur Gesch. und Organis. d. roem. Vereinswesens</i>, 
pp. 213-18. The Jewish synagogues in Rome, which externally resembled the pagan confraternities 
for religious cults, not only had patrons but called their synagogues by their 
names; Schürer, <i>Die Gemeindeverfassung der Juden in Rom in der Kaiserzeit</i>, p. 15 f., 
31. It is probable that Phoebe, who is called by St. Paul a  “patroness of himself 
and of many” (<scripRef passage="Rom. xvi. 1-3" id="viii-p13.17" parsed="|Rom|16|1|16|3" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.1-Rom.16.3">Rom. xvi. 1-3</scripRef>), had a position of this kind at Cenchrea, and 
that this was the service she had rendered.</note> 

<pb n="124" id="viii-Page_124" />Archaeological investigation has proved how families among the privileged Roman aristocracy 
were the patrons of their poorer Christian brethren. The  “church in the house” 
was not necessarily a  “kitchen meeting.” The investigations of the late Commendatore 
de Rossi have shown us that the Christian faith made its way at a very early 
period into the families of some of the noblest and wealthiest Romans. They 
could, and probably did, open their houses to their poorer brethren and give
their great audience halls
(<i>basilica</i>) for the worship of the common 
brotherhood, interposing the protection of the legal sacredness of their private 
life as a shield on all who joined in their devotions.<note n="336" id="viii-p13.18">“<span lang="LA" id="viii-p13.19">Nam servis, respublica et quasi civitas, domus est</span>,” Pliny 
<i>Ep</i>. viii. 16.</note> Congregational meetings 
of this kind had the appearance of an assembly of powerful patrons and their 
humble clients, and thus took the form of a well recognized condition of Roman 
social life in all its ramifications. This idea is con-firmed by the shape of 
the earliest Roman churches, which, as has been before remarked, resemble the 
audience hall of the wealthy Roman burgher. When buildings were erected for 
the exclusive use of the Christian worship in happier days, the architects naturally 
copied the arrangement of the buildings they had been used to, and unconsciously 
transmitted architectural proof of the churchly organization of earlier times. 
Here, for a third time, we can see the Christian fellowship organizing itself 
under social usages well understood by the members of the infant brotherhood.</p>

<pb n="125" id="viii-Page_125" />
<p class="normal" id="viii-p14">In the Epistles to the Corinthians, while we find exhortations to obey, 
we do not find any words which designate those to whom obedience is due; nor have we 
any description of the organization which prevailed in the Corinthian Church, 
nor any advice given by the apostle about what it ought to be. The Christians 
of Corinth lived amidst so many forms of associated life that if organization 
was to be worked out by the congregation for itself, they would naturally have 
more aptitude for it than most Christian communities. For the people of Corinth 
were accustomed to confraternities of all kinds, and above all to private religious 
associations for the practice of special cults. Under the universal state religion 
of the Roman Empire there were innumerable religions with their different forms 
of worship. The state religion had its colleges of priesthoods, its great temples 
and its public sacrifices; these private religions had their associations for 
the performance of their peculiar rites. The Jewish synagogues of the Dispersion 
were enrolled as private religious societies, and seemed to their heathen neighbours 
to be one out of many kinds of institutions for the practice of a religion admitted 
to be lawful (<i><span lang="LA" id="viii-p14.1">religio licita</span></i>), although it was the faith of only 
a small minority of their neighbours.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p15">The organization 
of these confraternities, as far as the western division of the Empire is concerned, 
is known in a general way; and although it differed in details in different 
societies, certain common features can be recognized. The confraternities were 
thoroughly democratic to the extent of admitting slaves to be members provided 
their masters gave consent. The confraternity was regarded as a great family, 
and the associates called each other  “brothers” and  “sisters.” They had a 
common meal at stated times. They paid a monthly subscription to the common 
fund (<i><span lang="LA" id="viii-p15.1">stips menstrua</span></i>). They 
were permitted to make their own laws provided nothing was enacted which came 
into collision with the regulations of the State. These confraternities elected 
their own office-bearers, who were commonly called <i><span lang="LA" id="viii-p15.2">decuriones</span></i>; 
and the society was strictly divided 

<pb n="126" id="viii-Page_126" />into office-bearers and commons, though occasionally we find an intermediate class of honoured persons.<note n="337" id="viii-p15.3">This finds its parallel in the honoured class which existed 
in the Christian congregations of the early centuries, and who ranked between 
the clergy and the people—the confessors, martyrs, widows, virgins.</note> 
The confraternities exercised discipline over their members and inflicted fines 
in money and in kind for offences. A book was kept (<i><span lang="LA" id="viii-p15.4">album</span></i>)
containing the names of all the associates. Women were members of a large number of these 
confraternities, more especially of the burial clubs.<note n="338" id="viii-p15.5">This peculiarity has descended 
to modern times; it is not very easy, those who have tried it say, to induce 
women to form trades unions, but they are always ready to become members of 
burial clubs.</note> Their places of meeting 
were generally called <i><span lang="LA" id="viii-p15.6">scholae</span></i>,<note n="339" id="viii-p15.7">”The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p15.8">σχολὴ Τυράννου</span>” (<scripRef passage="Acts xix. 9" id="viii-p15.9" parsed="|Acts|19|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.19.9">Acts xix. 9</scripRef>) was probably such a place—the 
meeting place of a confraternity, and named after the patron of the “gild” 
according to a usual practice, with a hall which could be hired when not needed 
for the meetings of the society.</note>
because they were the scenes of leisure and re-creation, though the words 
<i>curia</i> and <i>basilica</i> are sometimes 
found (the Greek word is almost always <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p15.10">οἶκος</span>). 
There they 
had their common meals and their business meetings; the two were never held 
together.  “Item,” says a <i><span lang="LA" id="viii-p15.11">decretum</span></i>, 
“<span lang="LA" id="viii-p15.12">placuit si 
quis quid queri aut referre volet, in conventu referat, ut quieti et hilares 
diebus solemnis epulemur.</span>” Almost all these confraternities had a patron or 
a patroness, who was always elected by acclamation and never by a mere majority 
of votes. Sometimes we hear of confraternities belonging to or having their 
seat in a private house,<note n="340" id="viii-p15.13">The “<span lang="LA" id="viii-p15.14">collegium quod est in domu Sergiae Paulinae</span>” corresponds to “the church 
which is in the house of Philemon.”</note> 
consisting probably of the servants or slaves of the mansion. Almost all these 
confraternities, like their lineal descendants the  “gilds” of mediaeval times, 
whether in England or on the Continent, had a distinctly religious side even 
when they were not formed for the express purpose of practising a foreign cult. 
They placed themselves under the protection of some deity or deities—merchants 
honoured Mercury; the dealers in grain, Ceres and the Nymphs; the wine‑dealers,  



<pb n="127" id="viii-Page_127" />Liber; the weavers and spinners, Minerva; and the fishermen, Neptune, etc.—and 
paintings of the protecting deity and images of the emperors adorned the walls 
of the <i>Schola</i>.<note n="341" id="viii-p15.15"><p class="normal" id="viii-p16">For the confraternities which existed in the Graeco-Roman world, compare: Foucart,
<i>Des Associations Religieuses chez les Grecs</i> (1873); Lüders, <i>Die dionysischen Künstler</i> (1873); Ziebarth, 
<i>Das Griechische Vereinswesen</i> (1895), the fullest and most accurate for the Greek associations; Mommsen, 
<i>De collegiis et sodaliciis</i> (1843); Gérard, <i>De corporations ouvriéres à Rome</i> (1884); Boissier, 
<i>La religion romaine d’Auguste aux Antonins</i> (1878), ii. 292 ff.; Cohn, 
<i>Zum römischen Vereinsrecht</i> (1873); Liebenam, <i>Zur Geschichte und Organisation des roömischen Vereinswesen</i> (1890), 
the fullest and most accurate.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p17">For the relation of these confraternities to the primitive Christian organization, 
compare: Renan, <i>Les Apôtres</i> (1866), p. 351 ff.; Heinrici, <i>Zeitschrift für wissenschaftlichen Theologie</i> 
(1876), pp. 465 ff.; (1877) pp. 89 ff; <i>Theologischen Studien und Kritiken</i> (1881), pp. 556 ff.; Weingarten, 
in his preface to Rothe’s <i>Vorlesungen über Kirchengeschichte</i> (1876), p. xiv.; and in Sybel’s 
<i>Historische Zeitschrift</i>, vol. xlv. (1881), pp. 441 ff.; Hatch, <i>The Organization of the Early Christian Churches</i> 
(1881), p. 36 ff.; Holtzmann, <i>Die Pastoralbriefe</i> (1880), pp. 194-202; Loening, <i>Die Gemeindeverfassung des Urchristenthums</i> 
(1889), p. 8 ff.; and <i>Geschichte des deutsehes Kirchenrechts</i> (1878), i. pp. 195-210; Liebenam, as above, pp. 264-274; Schmiedel, 
<i>Encyclopædia Biblica</i> (1902), pp. 3110-1; Ziebarth, as above, pp. 126-132; Réville, <i>Les Origines de l’Episcopat</i> 
(1894), pp. 180-194.</p></note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p18">
A large number 
of the Christian converts must have belonged to these confraternities before 
their conversion; many maintained their places as members after their entrance 
into the Christian Church in spite of all the efforts of masterful ecclesiastics, 
like Cyprian of Carthage and some bishops of Rome, to prevent the practice.<note n="342" id="viii-p18.1">Cyprian’s <i>Epistles</i>, lxvii. 6: “Martialis also, besides frequenting the disgraceful and filthy 
banquets of the Gentiles in their <span lang="LA" id="viii-p18.2">collegium</span>, and placing his sons in the same <span lang="LA" id="viii-p18.3">collegium</span>, after the manner of foreign nations, 
among profane sepulchres, and burying them together with strangers . . . such persons attempt to claim for themselves the episcopate 
in vain; since it is evident that men of that kind may neither rule over the 
Christian Church, nor ought to offer sacrifices to God, especially since Cornelius, 
our colleague, a peaceable and righteous priest, and moreover honoured by the 
condescension of the Lord with martyrdom, has long ago decreed with us, and 
with all the bishops appointed throughout all the world,  that men 
of this sort might indeed be admitted to repentance, but were prohibited from 
the ordination of the clergy and from the priestly honour. “Martialis was bishop 
of Astorga or of Merida in Spain, and was a <i><span lang="LA" id="viii-p18.4">libellaticus</span></i>.</note> 
They must have known how the associations were 



<pb n="128" id="viii-Page_128" />organized, and they must have carried that knowledge with them into Christianity. They 
were likely to make use of that knowledge in the interests of the new faith 
to which they had attached themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p19">This line of argument may easily be pressed too far. Scholars like Renan, Heinrici, Hatch 
and Weingarten, to say nothing of Schmiedel,<note n="343" id="viii-p19.1"><i>Encyclopædia Biblica</i>, iii. 3110-3111. Schmiedel 
seems to exaggerate the connexion between the confraternities and the Christian 
societies when he refuses to see any connexion between the latter and the Jewish 
communities and their synagogue system.</note> have pushed the relation which 
they think subsisted between the heathen confraternities and the organization 
of the primitive Gentile Christian communities much further than the evidence 
seems to warrant. Nothing that they have brought forward bears out the idea 
that the Christian societies were framed on the model of these pagan confraternities. 
On the contrary, all the evidence laboriously accumulated to establish the similarity 
between the Christian organization and that of the pagan confraternities, has 
not produced many points of resemblance which are not the common property of 
all forms of social organization.<note n="344" id="viii-p19.2">The points of similarity which Heinrici has endeavoured to establish between the 
Christian community at Corinth and the pagan confraternities do not amount to 
mere than this; Hatch has certainly overrated the evidence he has brought forward 
that <i>episcopi</i> were finance officials in the confraternities; points of resemblance found in the records 
of Greek associations for religious purposes are almost entirely taken from 
pre-Christian times, and it is forgotten that under the imperial rule the constitutions 
and formations of confraternities for all purposes were entirely altered and 
that we know almost nothing about these confraternities in the eastern provinces 
of the Empire during the first century and a half of the imperial rule. What 
can be shown is, that to an outsider there was an external resemblance of the 
most general kind between the Christian communities and the confraternities; and this can be proved only in a general way: Pliny wrote to Trajan that 
he had meant to proceed 
against the Christians of Bithynia as belonging to an illicit confraternity (<i>Ep</i>. 96 (97)); 
Tertullian in his <i>Apology</i> plainly pleads for the recognition of the Christian Churches as lawful confraternities; 
Bishop Zephyrinus succeeded in getting the Roman church recognized as a burial 
club in the end of the second century; and Lucian, in his 
<i>Peregrines Proteus</i>, describes Peregrinus while a Christian in words which would be applicable to the official 
of a Greek confraternity for religious purposes (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p19.3">θιασάρχης</span>),
which would imply that he looked on the Christian community as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p19.4">θίασος</span> 
or an association for the promotion of a private cult. Compare Liebenam, Die Geschichte 
and <i>Organisation des römischen Vereinswesen</i>, pp. 264-74, and Ziebarth, 
<i>Griechische Vereinswesen</i>, 
pp. 126-32.</note> The primitive Christian communities 


<pb n="129" id="viii-Page_129" />organized themselves independently in virtue of the new moral and social life that was 
implanted within them; but they did not disdain to take any hints about organization 
which would be of service from the pagan associations to which they had been 
accustomed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p20">Here then 
we have, not a fourth type, but a fourth root of early Christian organization.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p21">A fifth may be found in the Jewish synagogues of the Dispersion; 
for many of the converts must have been Jews, or Gentiles 
who had become Jewish proselytes. The communities of the Jewish people scattered 
over the Roman Empire occupied very different positions in different places. 
In Alexandria and in Cyrene they had acquired almost complete political independence, 
and formed one large and separate community distinct from the surrounding population. 
In Rome, they had no rights that could be called political, and were divided 
into a number of separate communities apparently quite independent the one of 
the others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p22">Everywhere however throughout the Roman Empire, thanks to the legislation of Julius Caesar 
and Augustus, the Jews had acquired complete legal protection for their religion.<note n="345" id="viii-p22.1">Both Julius Caesar and his nephew aid successor began legislation against the confraternities 
that abounded; but the Jewish communities were recognized by them as 
<i>lawful</i> confraternities.</note> 
This had been held to include the right to administer their property within 
their own communities according to their own laws, and to have a limited jurisdiction 
over their own members. 

<pb n="130" id="viii-Page_130" />Thus even where they had the fewest political rights the Jewish communities were always 
recognized as lawful associations permitted to practise the rites of a
<i><span lang="LA" id="viii-p22.2">religio licita</span></i>. The unit of the Jewish organization was the synagogue. In Alexandria the syngagogues 
seem to have been united under a common council; but in Rome, as has been said, 
the synagogues were independent associations, each having its own council, its 
own president, and its own office-bearers.<note n="346" id="viii-p22.3">These synagogue communities were sometimes named after their <i>patrons</i>—the 
“synagogue of the clients of Augustus,” of Agrippa, of Volumnus; sometimes after the quarter 
of Rome where they stood—the synagogue of Campus Martius, of the Subura, etc.; sometimes after the occupations of the members—the synagogue of the burners 
of lime. Schürer, <i>Geschichte des jüdischen Volkes im Zeitalter Jesu Christi</i> (3rd ed. 1898), iii. 44-7.</note> The privileges of administering 
their own property and of exercising jurisdiction over their own members, made 
these synagogues as much civil as religious communities, and it is very difficult, 
if not impossible, to distinguish between the two sides. At the head of each 
community was a council, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p22.4">γερουσία</span>, with a president, the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p22.5">γερουσιάρχης</span>; 
the official leaders of the community were called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p22.6">ἄρχοντες</span>, and these
<i>archons</i> were commonly elected for a term of years and sometimes for life.<note n="347" id="viii-p22.7">The term  “elder,” which one expects, is 
not found in inscriptions nor in laws until the fourth century; 
<i>archon</i> is found almost universally. Schürer seems to think that the members of the
<i>gerusia</i> were the <i>elders</i> and 
that they were not office-bearers, but the honoured heads of the community by whom the <i>archons</i> were 
appointed. If so this would be a parallel to what Harnack believes to be the organization of the early Christian 
communities, where the elders were not office-bearers but honoured persons from whom the <i>episcopi</i> were chosen.</note> They were purely 
civil officials; they decided questions of property; they had some criminal 
jurisdiction; and they were permitted to punish disobedience. The communities 
had also almoners—at least three, who are commonly classed among the ecclesiastical 
office-bearers, but whose work was almost purely civil. The only purely ecclesiastical 
office was that of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p22.8">ἀρχισυνάγωγος</span>.
All the actions of public worship, reading the Scriptures, preaching, praying, 


<pb n="131" id="viii-Page_131" />were performed by the private members, and it was the duty of the official to select those 
who were to take part in the services. Some 
synagogues had more than one <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p22.9">ἀρχισυνάγωγος</span>, 
and in later times the title must have 
become an honorary one, for we find it given to women and to boys. Besides this 
purely ecclesiastical official there was the  “servant of the synagogue” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p22.10">ὑπηρέτης</span>), who seems to have combined the 
offices of school-master, beadle and public executioner; he taught the children, 
brought in and removed the copies of Scripture used in public worship, and 
corporal punishment for misdeeds was administered by him.<note n="348" id="viii-p22.11">For the organization of the Jewish synagogue system, compare Schürer, 
<i>Geschichte des jüdischen Volkes im Zeitalter Jesu Christi</i> (3rd ed. 
1898), ii. pp. 427-463 (Eng. Trans. ii. 55-68, 243-270); also his 
<i>Gemeindeverfassung der Juden in Rom in der Kaiserzeit</i> (1879); Vitringa, 
<i>De Synagoga vetere</i> (1696).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p23">However the internal organization of these Jewish communities 
differed from the pagan confraternities, their external appearance was such that 
they were undoubtedly classed among them, and by the names they gave their 
officials and by some of their customs they would appear to have tried to carry 
out the likeness as far as possible.<note n="349" id="viii-p23.1">Schürer notes these customs among others: the Greek communes were accustomed to honour 
with garlands and with special seats at the public entertainments their public 
benefactors, the leaders of the synagogues voted garlands and front seats in 
the synagogues to theirs; slaves were set free in the temples, among the Jews 
they were brought to the synagogues; women were honoured with 
titles—<i>presbytera, mater synagogae, archisynagogos</i>. As for the 
names of office-bearers, none of them are exclusively Jewish; even <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p23.2">ἀρχισυνάγωγος</span> 
has a pagan use so common that it is impossible to say that it is of strictly 
Jewish origin.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p24">This synagogue organization has some points in common with that of the early Christian communities, 
and these were probably taken over into Christianity, but the differences were 
so great that it is impossible to say that the one organization comes from the 
other. Whether we regard its connexion with the pagan confraternities on the 
one hand, or with the Jewish synagogues on the other, it may be said that the organization 

<pb n="132" id="viii-Page_132" />of the Christian communities proceeded by a path peculiar to themselves. Starting from 
the simplest forms of combination 
they framed their ministry to serve their own needs in accordance 
with what they saw was best fitted for their own peculiar work.<note n="350" id="viii-p24.1">Schürer, <i>Theologische Literaturzeitung</i> for 1879, pp. 544-6.</note> This did not 
mean that the training acquired in pagan confraternity or in Jewish synagogue 
was altogether without effect on the members of the infant Christian churches, 
or that usages suitable for their purposes were not adopted; but it 
does mean that the organization of the primitive Gentile churches 
was not a copy either of pagan confraternity or of Jewish synagogue. What is 
to be insisted upon is that, on the supposition that the apostles did not prescribe 
any definite form of Church government (and there is not only no evidence that 
they did, but the indications are all the other way), the Christians of Corinth 
and of other cities in the East and in the West were sufficiently acquainted 
with forms of social organization to be able to organise their communities in 
such a way that the possibilities of rule and service which lay in the possession 
of those gifts of the Spirit that manifested the presence of Christ, could find 
free exercise for the benefit and edification of the whole community.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p25">
One thing, 
however, in this connexion must not be forgotten, as it often is. The infant 
Christian churches came into being in the Graeco-Roman world at a time when 
the imperial policy was extremely jealous of any forms of social organization, 
and when its officials were on the watch to prevent any new development of 
the principle. Julius Caesar, on political grounds, had suppressed all confraternities 
except those of ancient origin,<note n="351" id="viii-p25.1">Suetonius, Caesar, 42: <span lang="LA" id="viii-p25.2">Cuncta collegia, praeter antiquitus constituta, distraxit.</span></note> but, also from motives of policy, had expressly 
excepted the Jewish synagogues.<note n="352" id="viii-p25.3">Josephus, <i>Antiquitates</i>, XIV. x. 8: “Julius Caius, praetor of Rome, to the magistrates, senate and people of 
the Parians, sendeth greeting. The Jews of Delos, and some other Jews that sojourn there, in the presence of 
your ambassadors, signified to us, that, by a decree of yours you forbid them 
to make use of the customs of their forefathers and their way of sacred worship. 
Now it does not please me that such decrees should be made against our friends 
and confederates, whereby they are forbidden to live according to their own 
customs, or to bring in contributions for common suppers and holy festivals, 
while they are not forbidden to do so even in Rome itself; for even Caius Caesar, 
our imperator and consul, in that decree wherein he forbade the Bacchanal rioters 
to meet in the city, did yet permit these Jews, and these only, both to bring 
in their contributions, and to make their common suppers. Accordingly when I 
forbid other Bacchanal rioters I permit these Jews to gather themselves together, 
according to the customs and laws of their forefathers, and to persist therein. 
It will therefore be good for you, that if you have made any decree against 
these our friends and confederates, to abrogate the same, by reason of their 
virtue and kind disposition towards us.”</note> His nephew and successor Augustus 


<pb n="133" id="viii-Page_133" />followed in his uncle’s footsteps, and in addition had ordered all religious associations 
to be placed under the strictest control and surveillance.<note n="353" id="viii-p25.4">Dio Cassius, lii. 36; Suetonius, Augustus, 32.</note> The well-known contempt 
which the first emperor entertained for Oriental religions was doubtless partly 
responsible for this.<note n="354" id="viii-p25.5">Dio Cassius, liv. 6.</note> The Jewish synagogues were again specially exempted. 
All new confraternities had to get a special permit from the senate, if they 
were in the senatorial provinces, and from the emperor, if they belonged to 
the imperial ones. The only associations which were <i>perhaps</i> exempted were the <i><span lang="LA" id="viii-p25.6">collegia tenuiorum</span></i>, when 
they were also burial clubs; but it is doubtful whether there was ever a general 
concession made till the time of Severus. There existed, however, throughout 
the empire a multitude of confraternities which had not received the sanction 
of either senate or emperor, and which were therefore illicit, but which were 
undisturbed although under police supervision. They could be suppressed at 
any time, and it was provided that no very serious punishment accompanied the 
suppression.<note n="355" id="viii-p25.7">“<span lang="LA" id="viii-p25.8">Collegia si qua fuerint illicita, mandatis et constitutionibus et senatusconsultis dissolvuntur; 
sed permittitur eis, cum dissolvuntur, pecunias communes si quas habent dividere pecuniamque inter se partiri</span>: <i>Dig</i>. XLVII. xxii. 3.</note> Christianity was never recognized as 
a <i><span lang="LA" id="viii-p25.9">religio licita</span></i> 



<pb n="134" id="viii-Page_134" />till the time of Constantine, and could never have received official 
sanction for its assemblies; but it was not impossible for the Christian churches 
to take the place of an illicit confraternity provided they had such an external 
resemblance to some well recognized confraternities as would permit the police 
to connive at 
their existence. It 
is undoubted that the Christian Church was at first believed by the Romans to 
belong to the tolerated and protected Judaism. Tertullian meets the charge that 
Christianity was  “hiding something of its presumption under the shadow of an 
illustrious religion (Judaism), one which has at any rate the authorization 
of law.”<note n="356" id="viii-p25.10">Tertullian, <i>Apology</i>, 21.</note> So long as the Roman Government did not perceive the difference between 
the Christians and the Jews, the infant Christian churches could remain sheltered 
under the laws which permitted legalized confraternities;<note n="357" id="viii-p25.11">De Rossi, <i>Roma Sottereana</i>, iii. 509; <i>Bulletino di Archaeologia Cristiana</i> (1865), pp. 90-94; 
Liebenam, <i>Zur Geschichte and Organisation des römischen Vereinswesen</i>, 268. Holtzmann, <i>Die Pastoralbriefe</i>, 
197. The protection was not restricted to those who were Jews by birth; it extended to proselytes 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p25.12">σεβόμενοι</span>); cf. <i>Bulletino di Archaeologia Cristiana</i> (1865), p. 91.</note> 
but when the difference 
became manifest, and when Jews themselves began to denounce the Christians, 
some other shelter was required.<note n="358" id="viii-p25.13">Authorities differ about the date when the Roman officials first recognized the difference. Ramsay (<i>The 
Church in the Roman Empire</i>, p. 266 ff.) differs from most German authorities 
in thinking it to been have much earlier than the time of Domitian; I agree with 
him thoroughly. When we remember the wise political dread of religious 
combinations which the emperors from Augustus downward showed; their discernment 
that religion was the most powerful political motive power in the East; the 
presence in every province of men trained to note the beginnings of all 
movements which might disturb the state; and when we glance at the objective 
picture of that old system of ruling provinces which modern India furnishes—none 
but an arm-chair critic would deny it. British officials in India know of all 
the small beginnings of religious movements in their districts long before the 
public know anything about them, if they ever acquire the knowledge.</note> This could be and no doubt was 
furnished by the general external resemblance of the Christian societies to 
the pagan confraternities for religious practices. Hence conformity 


<pb n="135" id="viii-Page_135" />with the usages of a pagan confraternity gave the Christians the best means of escaping the 
attention of the authorities, alert to notice any attempts to start altogether 
new associations.<note n="359" id="viii-p25.14">Schmiedel, <i>Encyclopædia Biblica</i>, 3111; Holtzmann, <i>Die Pastoralbriefe</i>, 197 f. Schmiedel, however, is not warranted in 
making the deductions he does from the external conformity; there must have 
been the same outward conformity between the Christian communities and the Jewish 
synagogues.</note> It is evident that the Christian communities had some usages 
in common with the confraternities, and precisely those which would be the most 
likely to attract attention. They met together for a common meal (which was 
one of the things that Pliny noticed);<note n="360" id="viii-p25.15">Pliny, <i>Epist</i>. 96 (97).</note> they made a distinction 
between the meetings for the common meal and those for edification and for business; they honoured the 
<i><span lang="LA" id="viii-p25.16">dies natalis</span></i> of a martyr as the confraternities 
celebrated the birthdays of benefactors; they exhibited a reverence for their 
dead brethren in ways that could be compared with the practices of the confraternities;<note n="361" id="viii-p25.17">For the burial usages of the confraternities, compare Liebenam, 
<i>Zur Geschichte and Organisation des römischen Vereinswesens</i> (1890), p. 254 ff.; 
Schultze, <i>Katacomben</i> (1882), pp. 9-14, 48-53; De Rossi, <i>Roma Sottereana</i>, iii. 501-507.</note> 
above all, after the time of the Emperor Nerva they tried to assimilate themselves 
to the <i><span lang="LA" id="viii-p25.18">collegia tenuiorum</span></i>, which obtained an easier 
recognition on the part of the authorities, and this came to a head when Bishop 
Zephyrinus was able to get the Roman Church registered as a burial club.<note n="362" id="viii-p25.19">This is commonly inferred from the fact mentioned by Hippolytus, that Zephyrinus 
“appointed him (Calixtus) over the cemetery”; <i>Refutation</i> (<i>Philosophumena</i>), ix. 7.</note> There 
was sufficient external resemblance between the confraternities to enable Tertullian 
to plead that the Church should be recognized as a legally permitted association, 
and to make Pliny suggest that he might proceed 
against the Christians as members of an illicit <span lang="LA" id="viii-p25.20">collegium</span>.<note n="363" id="viii-p25.21">Compare above p. 128, n. 2.</note> 
All these things enable us to see how the Christian churches during the earliest 
part of their existence could maintain a 


<pb n="136" id="viii-Page_136" />position of precarious security in face of the imperial policy of not permitting 
new associations. But we are scarcely warranted in drawing conclusions about 
the inward organization of the primitive Christian communities. What we can 
infer is, that the Christians of the primitive Gentile churches had the ordinary 
experience to enable them to make use of all the divine gifts of rule and service 
in creating for their churches from their midst a ministering service.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p26">
Churches like that of Corinth and Philippi, whatever may have 
suggested their forms of organization, and whatever bands held them together, 
had within them persons with the  “gifts” which enabled them to offer wise 
counsels, to assist their neighbours, to lead the devotions and to manage the 
affairs of the community. If it be said, as it is sometimes done, that the churches 
of Corinth and Rome were not properly organized because we do not hear of bishops 
or presbyters or deacons, then that means that a Christian community could be 
addressed as a Christian church, could be called  “Christ’s Body,” could admit 
catechumens by the sacred door of baptism, could assemble together for public 
worship, could partake together of the Holy Supper, could exercise Christian 
discipline, and all this without 

office-bearers set apart for the purposes of the ministry in regular and ecclesiastical fashion. 
It shows, as nothing else can, that the Church comes before the ministry, and 
that it creates for itself and its own needs its ministering service; the natural 
leaders led, the people followed, the organization grew and the new moral and 
social life had full liberty to develop itself in all manner of Christian service. 
The two types of the earliest 
local ministry, the <i>serving</i> and the <i>leading</i>, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p26.1">ἀντιλήψεις</span> 
and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p26.2">κυβερνήσεις</span>, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p26.3">διακονεῖν </span> 
and the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p26.4">ἐπισκοπεῖν</span> appeared 
first as forms of doing what service was required of them, and then as permanent offices.</p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p27">Hitherto, with one exception, we have been working at those 
portions of the New Testament whose dates are well ascertained. Our material 
has been drawn chiefly from the earlier 

<pb n="137" id="viii-Page_137" />Epistles of St. Paul, all of which belong to the years before 57 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p27.1">A.D.</span> 
When we come to the material given in the Epistle of James, 1 Peter, and the 
Pastoral Epistles, we are at once confronted with questions of date and authorship, 
on which modern scholars hold very varying opinions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p28">For our purposes, however, these questions are by no means 
so important as might at first be supposed. No critic, whose opinions deserve 
serious consideration, denies the truth of the pictures of the ecclesiastical 
organization exhibited in the Pastoral Epistles or in the later chapters of 
the Acts of the Apostles. While they may refuse to admit that St. Paul or St. 
Luke was the author and while they may relegate the composition to the last 
decade of the first or to the second or third decades of the second century, 
they all admit that the representations of ecclesiastical polity found in these 
<span lang="LA" id="viii-p28.1">documenta</span> are true for this later period and <i>may</i> be true for a much earlier one. The Church, it is held universally, did pass 
through the stage of organization shown in these documents. The only question 
is the date of the stage. 

No reasonable critic would affirm that a special feature of ecclesiastical 
organization may not have been in existence long before it is mentioned, or 
that the date when we first hear about it is the date of its origin, unless 
there is the express statement that it took its beginning at that time. For 
example, when it it said that Paul and Barnabas did not see 
<i>elders</i> set over the churches of Derbe, Lystra and Iconium (<scripRef passage="Acts xiv. 23" id="viii-p28.2" parsed="|Acts|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.23">Acts xiv. 23</scripRef>), no one denies 
that the passage is evidence for the existence of <i>elders</i> 
in these churches in the beginning of the second century. Only some critics 
believe that the statement so conflicts with St. Paul’s own account of his conduct 
towards his missionary churches that it is impossible to accept the idea that 
the office of <i>eldership</i>,

which was certainly present when the document was written, dates as far back 
as the planting of the churches. They say that the writer, not unnaturally, attributes 
the polity of his own time to the earlier period. Others, who accept the late 
date of the document, find certain corroborative evidence 

<pb n="138" id="viii-Page_138" />of the existence of <i>elders</i> in these 
churches long before this date, and have no 
difficulty in believing that the institution of the 
office may 
have come from the missionary journey of St. Paul, whatever the date or authorship 
of the document which relates the circumstance. The same remark applies to the 
Pastoral Epistles. If the late date of the documents be accepted, and if it 
is also believed that the accounts of the organization of the churches given 
in them indicate a difference of polity from what appears in the undisputed 
Epistles of St. Paul, the result is not to discredit the information the documents 
give us about ecclesiastical organization, but to accept it as evidence for 
what existed in the first and second decades of the second century. If the late 
date of composition be maintained, and if it is held that the information given 
is not inconsistent with what existed in earlier days, then nothing compels 
us to conclude that the beginnings of the polity described are as late as the 
accepted date of the documents describing them. In either case the 
documents are held to describe 
truly the condition of the ministry of the 
Church at an earlier or at a later period—the question of time being settled 
not by the date of the document but by a comparison between the information 
it gives with what we know of the earlier period. The matter involved does not 
concern a general conception of ecclesiastical organization, but whether a 
certain stage of development, which did exist some-time, was of an earlier or 
of a later appearance—a question which, when we consider the utmost limits of 
time involved, is comparatively unimportant.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p29">We need not, therefore, concern ourselves here with the problems which the date and authorship 
of the Book of Acts and of 1 Peter suggest.<note n="364" id="viii-p29.1">Personally I am not disposed to brush aside the difficulties which the Book of Acts presents; they relate 
<i>chiefly</i> to the limited time which the Eusebian chronology (and 
it appears to me to be the most trustworthy) allows for the events recorded 
down to the conversion of St. Paul; but difficulties seem to me to be increased 
and not lessened by any proposed reconstruction. So far as our subject of investigation is concerned all 
“critics” recognize the election of the “Seven” as an historical fact; 
and the only remaining question of organization is the statement that  “elders 
“ were appointed (not  “ordained,” for that is not the word) in the churches 
of the Galatian mission by Paul and Barnabas; and this it seems to me is rendered 
highly probable by evidence which is altogether independent of the date and 
authorship of the Acts of the Apostles. As to the date of the book, I follow 
Professor Sanday who believes the book to have been written about 80 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p29.2">A.D.</span> 
and that its author was St. Luke. Dr. Harnack on the other hand declares that the date of the book is some time 
between 79 and 93 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p29.3">A.D.</span> <i>Geschichte der altchristliche Literatur bis Eusebius</i>, II.; 
<i>Chronologie</i>, i. 246-50.</note> But prevailing critical opinions about 



<pb n="139" id="viii-Page_139" />the Pastoral Epistles place the portions which concern our subject so very late 
that it is necessary either to dissent from them or to relegate the information 
these documents give to the period which produced the <i>Epistles of Ignatius</i> and 
the <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i>.<note n="365" id="viii-p29.4"><p class="normal" id="viii-p30">The  “critical view” of the date of the Pastoral Epistles may perhaps be best 
taken from the short summary in Harnack’s <i>Geschichte der altchristliche Literatur bis Eusebius</i>, II., <i>Chronologie</i>, i. 480-5, 
supplemented from Holtzmann, <i>Die Pastoralbriefe</i> (1880). It is as follows:—The 
three Epistles, 1 and 2 Timothy and Titus, go together and are to be treated 
as a whole; the same arguments and the same results apply to all. These epistles 
contain some genuine sayings of St. Paul—a few verses in 2 Timothy scarcely 
a third of Titus, but not a verse of 1 Timothy—enough to say that the writings 
are founded on genuine apostolic letters. But in the state in which they have 
come to us they represent an entirely different authorship. The reasons given 
for this judgment may be classed under three heads: the language is different 
from St. Paul’s, and in particular the epistles contain a very large number 
of words and phrases quite unlike what St. Paul uses in his authentic works; warnings are given against erroneous beliefs and especially against Gnostic 
opinions which were not in existence before the death of St. Paul; the description 
of the ecclesiastical organization is entirely different from what we find in 
the authentic letters of St. Paul. When it is sought to determine the date of 
the epistles two definite points of time present themselves. Polycarp distinctly 
quotes <scripRef passage="2Timothy 2:12" id="viii-p30.1" parsed="|2Tim|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.12">2 Timothy ii. 12</scripRef>; and the redaction cannot be later than 110 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p30.2">A.D.</span> 
On the other hand the kinds of errors which the author denounces and warns against 
had no existence until the close of the first century. Hence the probable date 
of the letters must be sometime between 90-110 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p30.3">A.D.</span> But, 
it is said, portions must be much later; the closing verses, <scripRef passage="1Timothy 6:17-21" id="viii-p30.4" parsed="|1Tim|6|17|6|21" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.17-1Tim.6.21">17-21, of 1 Tim. 
vi.</scripRef> were evidently added after the real end of the epistle at <scripRef passage="1Timothy 6:16" id="viii-p30.5" parsed="|1Tim|6|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.16">verse 16</scripRef>. Of these 
<scripRef passage="1Timothy 6:17-19" id="viii-p30.6" parsed="|1Tim|6|17|6|19" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.17-1Tim.6.19">verses 17-19</scripRef> contain warnings which find a parallel in the admonitions of the 
Pastor of Hermas and belong to a period later than 100 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p30.7">A.D.</span>; 
while <scripRef passage="1Timothy 6:20-21" id="viii-p30.8" parsed="|1Tim|6|20|6|21" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.6.20-1Tim.6.21">verses 20-21</scripRef> have no connexion 
with the rest of the epistle, are directed against the “antitheses” of Marcion and 
cannot be earlier than 130 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p30.9">A.D.</span> Similarly 
<scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:1-13" id="viii-p30.10" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|3|13" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1-1Tim.3.13">verses 1-13 in 1 Tim. iii.</scripRef> and verses 17-20 in <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:17-20" id="viii-p30.11" parsed="|1Tim|5|17|5|20" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.17-1Tim.5.20">1 Tim. v. 17-20</scripRef>, 
and <scripRef passage="Titus 1:7-9" id="viii-p30.12" parsed="|Titus|1|7|1|9" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.7-Titus.1.9">verses 7-9 in Titus i.</scripRef>, have little connexion with the context and are portions of an ancient 
book of discipline. They present striking parallels to the <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i> and cannot be much earlier than 130 
<span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p30.13">A.D.</span> This is what  “criticism” makes of the Pastoral Epistles. It places those portions 
which concern our subject as late at 130 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p30.14">A.D.</span> and 
forbids us to use them to describe the organization of the Churches within the 
first century. The reasons given are briefly these: a quotation from St. Luke’s gospel is called a <i>scripture</i> and 
that of itself, it is said, is sufficient to show the late date of the document; Timothy is represented as the president of a college of elders and in this 
capacity is the judge and administrator of justice—functions which are much later than even 100 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p30.15">A.D.</span></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p31">A few remarks 
may be admitted in the way of briefly indicating why I refuse to accept the “critical” theories about these epistles. While I gratefully acknowledge Dr. 
Harnack as the greatest living authority on early Church history, I never read 
what he has to say about the two subjects of Gnosticism and ecclesiastical organization 
without longing that he could spend a few months in the mission field where 
aggressive work is being done among educated pagans whose minds are full of 
the same curious oriental faiths and their allied philosophies as were present 
to the earliest Christian converts in the first and second centuries. I am convinced 
that if this experience were his he would modify much that he has said both 
about Gnosticism and about ecclesiastical organization. The Oriental mind, tenacious 
of its own beliefs and at the same time curiously receptive in religious conceptions, 
strives from the first to weave Christian thoughts into its system of Oriental beliefs and is surprised that the amalgam 
thus produced is not accepted as Christian doctrine by the missionary. The very errors denounced by the Pastoral Epistles may be found among 
Hindu inquirers who never get further than inquiry and a certain measured sympathy with Christian teaching. They are the beginnings of Gnosticism apparent 
to the missionary long before they have acquired the definite shape of such a system as the <i>Arya Somaj</i>, 
to take one of the forms which modern Indian gnosticism has assumed. If the living picture were studied fresh insight would 
be acquired about ancient documents. It would be seen for example, that if Timothy 
or Titus were acting as deputy for an apostle or missionary it does not follow 
that he must be president of a college of elders in order to be obliged to listen 
to accusations against  “elders” or to act as the one who rebukes in public 
and in private. The more I study these pastoral epistles the more evident it 
becomes to me that they are just what every experienced missionary has to impart 
to a younger and less experienced colleague when he warns him about the difficulties 
that he must face and the tasks, often unexpected, he will find confronting 
him. It is scarcely to be wondered at then that the Pastoral Epistles are always 
among the earliest portions of the scriptures translated in almost every Christian 
mission. A study of the living picture would also teach students that while 
the declaration of Hegesippus may be accepted that gnosticism did not trouble 
the Church till about the time of Trajan (which is the deduction usually drawn from his statements given in Eusebius, 
<i>Hist. Eccles</i>. III. xxxii. 7) that need not prevent our believing that incipient 
gnosticism had to be guarded against from the very beginning. 
At the same time it is very probable that the Pastoral Epistles contain many 
interpolations in which statements about errors and even directions about discipline 
have been somewhat altered to suit the requirements of the middle of the second 
century, That is what would naturally happen to a document which was used, as 
we know these epistles were used, for a manual of ecclesiastical procedure (the 
Muratorian Fragment tells us that). The insertion of  “scripture” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p31.1">γραφὴ</span>) might easily have come in in this way. But all this does not prevent 
me accepting these epistles as the work of St. Paul or of a companion who wrote 
for him. It may be said that the supposition that these letters come from St. 
Paul requires us to believe that the apostle was released from his first captivity, 
and made missionary journeys of which no record has remained; but this is rendered 
more than likely by the statement of Clement (I. v. 7) that St. Paul visited 
the furthest parts of the West (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p31.2">τὸ τέρμα τῆς δύσεως</span>)—an expression which, notwithstanding all that has been said against 
the idea, seems more naturally applicable to Spain than to Rome. As for the 
language—“<span lang="FR" id="viii-p31.3">Tous ceux qui ont 1’experience de la parole en publique ne savent-ils 
pas que le ton n’est plus le même quand on parle à une assemblée que lorsqu’on 
s’addreese à une peraonne en particulier</span>” (Réville, <i>Les Origines de l’Episcopat</i> (1894), p.497.)</p></note> These Pastoral Epistles were 



<pb n="140" id="viii-Page_140" />extensively used in the Primitive Church as a document giving directions about ecclesiastical 
organization and discipline. The Muratorian Fragment tells us this.<note n="366" id="viii-p31.4">“<span lang="LA" id="viii-p31.5">Ad Filemonem una, et ad Titum una, et ad Timotheum duas, pro affecto 
et dilectione in honore tamen ecclesiae catholice in ordinatione ecclesiastice 
descepline sanctificatae sunt.</span>”</note> Like all 
documents used in this way, they were apt to be interpolated to suit the needs 
of time and place. Statements about prevailing errors 

<pb n="141" id="viii-Page_141" />to be shunned were liable to be altered in order to be more sharply 
descriptive of existing heresies or tendencies to heresy and disciplinary directions 
might easily have taken a more technical language to suit a later period. But 
when due allowance is made for these natural effects of the primitive use of 
these documents, there does not seem to be evidence strong  

<pb n="142" id="viii-Page_142" />enough to warrant our refusing to believe that they are what they 
declare themselves to be—letters from St. Paul to two of his most trusted fellow-workers, 
instructing them how to carry on his missionary work, which he was not able 
to superintend personally. If this be the case these letters show us what St. 
Paul was in the habit of doing in the mission fields which be-longed peculiarly 
to himself. Titus<note n="367" id="viii-p31.6">Titus had been one of the earliest gentile converts from heathenism—a 
convert or spiritual son of St. Paul himself (<scripRef passage="Titus i. 4" id="viii-p31.7" parsed="|Titus|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.4">Titus i. 4</scripRef>). The apostle had esteemed 
him so highly that he had taken him up to Jerusalem when he went there to plead 
the cause of gentile liberty. Titus went with St. Paul to be shown as a specimen 
of what these gentile converts of his were like (<scripRef passage="Gal. ii. 3" id="viii-p31.8" parsed="|Gal|2|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.3">Gal. ii. 3</scripRef>); and he had passed 
the test so well that the leaders of the Church at Jerusalem had not required 
that he should be circumcised. He had been employed by St. Paul on work involving 
tact and confidential discretion (<scripRef passage="2Corinthians 12:18" id="viii-p31.9" parsed="|2Cor|12|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.12.18">2 Cor. xii. 18</scripRef>), and had acquitted himself 
well.</note> had accompanied the apostle, released from his Roman captivity, 
to Crete, and had been left there to complete the work which the apostle, pressed 
for time, could not stay to finish. His duty was to see that  “elders” were 
chosen in every local church. The charge recalls the account given in the Acts 
of the Apostles of the missionary journey of Paul and Barnabas through the 
district which included the cities of Derbe, Lystra and Iconium. On that missionary 
tour the apostles did not see to the appointment of  “elders” when their converts were first gathered from Judaism 
and heathenism. They allowed the believers in the new faith some little time 
to prove themselves. It was on their return journey, when they were  “confirming 
“ their converts, that the <i>elders</i> were appointed. So here Titus was left till the sufficient time had elapsed, 
and then he was to see to the selection of <i>elders</i> 
in the local churches of Crete. His work was one that could be finished within 
a comparatively short time, for the apostle expected him to follow to Nicopolis, 
where St. Paul was to pass the winter. There is no suggestion that his function 
was anything like a permanent office in the Church. The work given him to do 
is perfectly familiar to modern missionaries. 



<pb n="143" id="viii-Page_143" />The other deputy was Timothy.<note n="368" id="viii-p31.10">Timothy 
was the favourite fellow-worker with the great apostle. When we piece together 
his story from the Acts of the Apostles and from St. Paul’s epistles, we find 
something like the following. When St. Paul left Antioch with Silas on his second 
visit to the Galatian Churches, feeling sadly, no doubt, that Barnabas was 
no longer with him, either he or his companion had an assurance given in  “prophecy” that St. Paul 
would find in a brief time a helper who would be to him as another Barnabas 
(<scripRef passage="1Timothy 1:18" id="viii-p31.11" parsed="|1Tim|1|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.1.18">1 Tim. i. 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:14" id="viii-p31.12" parsed="|1Tim|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.14">iv. 14</scripRef>). When St. Paul reached Lystra he suddenly recognized 
in a young man there the fellow-worker who had been divinely promised to him. “And <i>behold</i>,” 
says Luke,  “a certain disciple was there, named Timothy, the son of a Jewess who 
believed; but his father was a Greek. Him Paul 
would have to go forth with him” The apostle received him with the kindly Jewish benediction, 
laying his hands on his head (<scripRef passage="2Timothy 1:6" id="viii-p31.13" parsed="|2Tim|1|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.6">2 Tim. i. 6</scripRef>); and the <i>elders</i> of 
the Church also gave the young man their benediction before he set out on his 
new life-work (<scripRef passage="Acts xvi. 1-4" id="viii-p31.14" parsed="|Acts|16|1|16|4" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.1-Acts.16.4">Acts xvi. 1-4</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Timothy 4:14" id="viii-p31.15" parsed="|1Tim|4|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.4.14">1 Tim. iv. 14</scripRef>). There is a striking parallel 
between the  “call” of Timothy and the earlier  “call” of the great apostle 
himself—the vision of Ananias and the prophetic intuition of St. Paul; Ananias’ 
benediction, when he laid his hands on the future head of the Apostle to the 
Gentiles, and the benediction of Timothy by St. Paul; the blessing of Saul 
and Barnabas by the  “prophets and teachers” at the head of the Church at Antioch, 
when they started on their first mission tour, and the blessing of the <i>elders</i> of 
Lystra when Timothy started on his life work as an apostle or evangelist. From 
this time he and St. Paul were almost always together; they were like father 
and son. Timothy’s name occurs frequently in the epistles of St. Paul. When 
difficult questions arose in St. Paul’s mission Churches which needed delicate 
handling and when the Apostle could not go himself to settle them Timothy was 
his favourite deputy (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 16:10" id="viii-p31.16" parsed="|1Cor|16|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.10">1 Cor. xvi. 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 3:2" id="viii-p31.17" parsed="|1Thess|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.3.2">1 Thess. iii. 2</scripRef>). The apostle saw himself 
living his life over again in the person of his son Timothy.</note> He had come with the apostle 
to Ephesus, and circumstances, we know not what, had required that one of the 
two should remain and  “confirm” the Church there. St. Paul had other work 
to do; Timothy was selected to remain, and he received two letters advising 
him how to act. Such is the setting of these Pastoral Epistles as related in 
the writings themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p32">In these letters to Titus and to Timothy we find, as we might 
expect in such documents, much more detailed references to the organization 
of the churches than in the Epistles addressed to the churches themselves. We 
find unmistakably an official ministry which appears to consist of two grades. We see evidence 

<pb n="144" id="viii-Page_144" />of a congregational roll on which the names of the poor, who are to receive the 
support of the congregation, are entered. There are also traces of a ministry 
of women. We find the apostle laying down rules to guide his deputies in the 
selection of office-bearers and in the removal of ecclesiastical excommunication. 
In short, we find a great deal more definite information 
about the organization and the ministry of the primitive churches than in any other of the New Testament writings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p33">If we believe that the apostle was above all things a missionary, 
and that his deputies were to do the work of missionaries, which seems to be 
the only view which is consistent with the nature of the function and the description 
of their work which is given in the New Testament writings, these Pastoral Epistles 
may be expected to show us the organization of the primitive Gentile 
churches from the inside, while 
in the Epistles of St. Paul, written either 
before or during the Roman captivity, we see the same organization from the 
outside. They tell us how the apostle personally superintended the building 
into churches of the communities of believers his preaching had gathered together. 
The two sets of letters are complementary. In the earlier letters we see the 
apostle encouraging every form of spontaneous action, and how he made the infant 
communities feel that the whole responsibility lay upon their shoulders. In 
the later epistles the master-builder shows his deputies how carefully he was 
accustomed to guide the exercise of that responsibility with scarcely felt touches 
of the hand.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p34">The duties of the two deputies varied with the wants of the places in which they were set. 
Timothy had to do with an older community whose special circumstances demanded 
special care; Titus had to deal with comparatively newly-established congregations, 
and to guide them carefully but unobtrusively to organize 
themselves. Both had to do the work which the apostle was himself accustomed 
to do in similar circumstances. It was the most difficult and delicate work 
that falls to the lot of a missionary—to guide into right channels of self-government communities  

<pb n="145" id="viii-Page_145" />comparatively young in the faith, and to do it in such a way that the community may feel that 
it is doing the work itself, and will be able to sustain itself when the guiding 
hand shall be removed. In modern times nothing tests the ability of a missionary 
for his work like this very task.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p35">The apostle 
gave both Titus and Timothy a master-thought to guide them. The infant Christian 
communities were to be looked on as 
<i>Households 
of God</i>, 
and as every 
great household needs servants who superintend, so 
<i>the Household 
of God</i> 
needs men 
who have the oversight. He that has proved faithful in small things is the most 
likely to prove faithful in all-important work, and the man who has shown that 
he can guide and rule his own household well is declared to be the best fitted 
to super-intend the Household of God. Hence we are told very little about the 
special duties of the <i>presbyters</i> or <i>bishops</i>, or 
whatever their usual name was, and find little mention of qualities fitted 
for special functions. What the apostle insists on is <i>character</i>, and 
that kind of character which is shown in family relationships.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p36">Titus is told that a <i>presbyter</i> or <i>elder</i> must 
be a man who is above suspicion, who is a faithful husband<note n="369" id="viii-p36.1">“A faithful husband” appears to be the best translation of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p36.2">γυναικὸς ἄνδρα</span>—one who 
acts on the principles of Christian morality and is not 
led astray by the licentious usages of the surrounding heathenism.</note> and whose children 
are Christians of well regulated lives. He is <i>not</i> to 
be self-willed, nor soon angry, nor given to wine, nor turbulent, nor given 
to money; he <i>is</i> to be a lover of strangers, a lover of what is good, sober-minded, 
upright, pious and temperate in all things. Besides, he ought to be so well-grounded 
in the principles of Christian morality and religion that he can exhort the 
brethren and answer the common Jewish and heathen objections to the Christian faith.</p>


<p class="normal" id="viii-p37">Timothy was placed in temporary charge in a district where the Christian community had existed 
for a longer period; and the differences in the advice given all gather round this fact. 


<pb n="146" id="viii-Page_146" />The office-bearers selected by 
the community were not to be taken from the most recently converted, but from 
men who had some experience of Christianity, and whose character had stood the 
test of time.<note n="370" id="viii-p37.1"><scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:10" id="viii-p37.2" parsed="|1Tim|3|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.10">1 Tim. iii: 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Timothy 2:2" id="viii-p37.3" parsed="|2Tim|2|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.2.2">2 Tim: ii. 2</scripRef>.</note> The office of  “oversight” had become sought after, and there 
was the more need for careful selection.<note n="371" id="viii-p37.4"><scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:1" id="viii-p37.5" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1">1 Tim. iii. 1</scripRef>.</note> But as in the letter to Titus what 
St. Paul insists on is <i>character</i>, as that has displayed itself within the family, for rule in the human household is the best training for 
management within the Household of God.<note n="372" id="viii-p37.6"><scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:5" id="viii-p37.7" parsed="|1Tim|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.5">1 Tim. iii. 5</scripRef>.</note> The list of qualifications is practically
the same as was given to Titus, with this 
added, that he who has the oversight ought to be a man respected by the 
heathen<note n="373" id="viii-p37.8"><scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:7" id="viii-p37.9" parsed="|1Tim|3|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.7">1 Tim. iii. 7</scripRef>.</note> as well as by his fellow Christians.<note n="374" id="viii-p37.10">Harnack, who thinks that the verses in 1 Tim. which relate to the organization of the 
Church are an interpolation and represent an old book of the Church Order not unlike the <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i> 
and perhaps derived with these fragments from a common source, points out a number of interesting 
coincidences:—“Let a woman learn in quietness with all subjection.” (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 2:11" id="viii-p37.11" parsed="|1Tim|2|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.11">1 Tim. 
ii. 11</scripRef>):  “in order that it (the congregation) may be at 
rest without disturbance, after it has been first proved in all subjection” (<i>Apost. Can</i>. ii); 
“I permit not a woman to teach” (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 2:12" id="viii-p37.12" parsed="|1Tim|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.2.12">1 Tim. ii. 12</scripRef>): compare with the whole of 
<i>Apost. Can</i>. viii., especially  “How then can we, concerning women, order them services?”  “The bishop must 
therefore be without reproach, the husband of one wife, temperate, sober-minded, 
orderly, given to hospitality, apt to teach, no brawler nor striker, but gentle, 
not contentious, no lover of money . . . . moreover he must have good testimony 
from them that are without” (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:2-7" id="viii-p37.13" parsed="|1Tim|3|2|3|7" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.2-1Tim.3.7">1 Tim. iii. 2-7</scripRef>);  “If he (the bishop) has a good 
report among the heathen, if he is without reproach, if a friend of the poor, 
if sober-minded, no drunkard, nor adulterer, not covetous nor a slanderer . . . it is good if he is unmarried; 
if not, then the husband of one wife; educated . . . if unlearned, gentle” (<i>Apost. Can</i>. i.); 
“Deacons, in like manner, must be grave, not double tongued, not given to much wine . . . and 
let these also be first proved, then let them serve as deacons . . . let 
the deacons be husbands of one wife, ruling their children and their own houses 
well” (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:8,9,12" id="viii-p37.14" parsed="|1Tim|3|8|3|9;|1Tim|3|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.8-1Tim.3.9 Bible:1Tim.3.12">1 Tim. iii. 8, 9, 12</scripRef>);  “The deacons shall be approved in every service 
. . . husbands of one wife, educating their children, sober-minded . . . 
not double-tongued . . . not using much wine” (<i>Apost. Can</i>. iv.); (of deacons) 
“Not using much wine, not greedy of lucre” (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:8" id="viii-p37.15" parsed="|1Tim|3|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.8">1 Tim. iii. 8</scripRef>); (of widows)  
“Not greedy of lucre, not using much wine” (<i>Apos. Can</i>. v.); “For they 
that have served well as deacons gain to themselves a good 
standing” (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:13" id="viii-p37.16" parsed="|1Tim|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.13">1 Tim. iii: 13</scripRef>); ‘For they who have served well as deacons 
. . . purchase to themselves the pastorate” (<i>Apost. Can</i>. vi.); and so on. 
It appears to me, however, that the interesting series of parallels affords 
striking evidence that the statements in the Pastoral Epistles are much older 
than those in the <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i>. In the former it is women who are to be in <i>subjection</i>, 
and the phrase corresponds to <scripRef passage="1Corinthians 14:34" id="viii-p37.17" parsed="|1Cor|14|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.14.34">1 Cor. xiv. 34</scripRef>; while in the 
<i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i> 
it is the congregation who are to be in subjection to the office-bearers: the leaders and the led of the Pauline Epistles have given place to the clergy 
and the laity of a later period. Then in the Pastoral Epistles the deacons who 
have served well gain to themselves  “a good standing”; in the later document 
they are promised <i>clerical promotion</i>, which is 
a very different idea and suggests a much later period. Again in the former 
document the senior office-bearers are to be <i>faithful husbands</i> (husbands 
of one wife); in the latter it is said that it is better that they be not married, 
which shows either a growth in ascetic sentiment or perhaps difficulties in 
a fair distribution of the offerings of the congregation and the desire for 
distributors who have no claims on themselves to influence their judgment, or 
both of these conceptions. Compare <i>Chronologie</i>, pp. 483, 484.</note></p>

<pb n="147" id="viii-Page_147" />
<p class="normal" id="viii-p38">The qualifications demanded of 
deacons also practically consist of character tested by behaviour in the household—faithfulness 
to wife, and evidence of parental control over children and wise dealing with 
servants.<note n="375" id="viii-p38.1"><scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:8-10,12,13" id="viii-p38.2" parsed="|1Tim|3|8|3|10;|1Tim|3|12|0|0;|1Tim|3|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.8-1Tim.3.10 Bible:1Tim.3.12 Bible:1Tim.3.13">1 Tim. iii. 8-10, 12, 13</scripRef>.</note> It is also interesting to notice a ministry of women.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p39">Presbyters or <i>elders</i> who rule well are to be honoured, and those 
who in addition assist in the ministry of the Word are to be doubly honoured, or perhaps to receive a double honorarium 
from the free-will offerings of the people. <i>Elders</i> who do not rule well are 
to be looked after; but the apostle charges his deputy not to accept accusations 
against them rashly, but to follow the old Jewish rule which required at least 
two grave witnesses to any accusation affecting character. But if an <i>elder</i>,
or indeed any member of the congregation, did fall into sin, public rebuke was to be given without respect 
of persons.<note n="376" id="viii-p39.1"><scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:17-20" id="viii-p39.2" parsed="|1Tim|5|17|5|20" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.17-1Tim.5.20">1 Tim. v. 17-20</scripRef>.</note> The apostle also insists that his deputy is to be very cautious 
in admitting to Church Communion those who have lapsed. He is not  “to lay hands 
hastily,”<note n="377" id="viii-p39.3"><scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:22" id="viii-p39.4" parsed="|1Tim|5|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.22">1 Tim. v. 22</scripRef>. Compare Hort, <i>The Christian Ecclesia</i>, p. 175 ff.</note> 
according to the usual form in 

<pb n="148" id="viii-Page_148" />restoration, “on any man, neither to be a partaker of other men’s sins.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p40">
The picture 
of the relief of the poor of the community is both vivid and homely. It brings 
before our eyes not merely that far-off primitive Christian Church of Ephesus, 
but also the present work of a Scottish country kirk-session. When the bread-winner 
dies careful inquiries are to be made, whether the bereaved widow and orphans 
have any means of support, or can receive any aid from their relations, who 
are to be stirred up to do their duty to those who are left helpless. If the 
children or grandchildren are able to work they are to be commanded to support 
her who has been left a widow; but if such help fails, and if the widow is 
too old to earn her own living and has always borne a good character, then she 
is to be placed on the poor roll of the congregation and supported by the community.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p41">According 
to our view, these Pastoral Epistles are to be regarded as complementary to 
the earlier Epistles of St. Paul, in so far as they give us information about 
the organization of the Gentile Christian communities. The earlier epistles, 
written to the various churches, reveal the principles of the growth of the 
organization lying within the communities themselves; while the Pastoral Epistles, 
written to guide the men who were to be the apostle’s deputies, and had to be 
instructed in his methods, 
show how he watched over the communities his preaching had gathered together. The apostle acted like a wise father, who 
encourages every appearance of independent and responsible 
action, but at the same time carefully guides it into the proper channels. From 
one point of view it can be truly said that the churches of St. Paul’s mission 
were thoroughly independent and acted on their own responsibilities; from another 
the apostle or his deputies watched over and guided this activity. There was 
control, but it was the control of the missionary, and partook largely of parental 
monition and guidance.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p42">If we combine what is given us in the earlier Epistles of St. Paul with what we find in the 
Pastoral Epistles, we can discern 

<pb n="149" id="viii-Page_149" />the principles of organization within the Pauline communities. According to the ideas of the 
apostle, a Church of God was thoroughly organized when it found within its membership 
a variety of persons endowed with various spiritual gifts producing activities 
helpful to the whole community. That was the real basis of the common life, 
the divine element without which all else was of little moment, and with which 
everything else was a matter of executive detail. These gifts were divided into 
two great classes, those which served for the ministry of the Word, and those 
which were at the foundation of other kinds of ministry. It was from this second 
class of  “gifts” that the ministry of the local churches proceeded. Among 
them we find two which crystallise into ecclesiastical office. St. Paul calls 
them  “wise counsels” and  “helps” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p42.1">κυβερνήσεις</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p42.2">ἀντιλήψεις</span>, 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="viii-p42.3" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. xii. 28</scripRef>); we may call them  “oversight” and  “subordinate service.” 
Whatever may have been the original 
principle of association, whatever 
suggestions of social combination earliest 
presented themselves to the minds of the primitive Christians in the Gentile 
Christian communities, whatever the human bands that bound them together, these 
two classes of officials were sure to emerge—the one fitted to guide and lead 
the brethren and the other to render subordinate service.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p43">Some time must have elapsed before 
active services crystallised into offices, but it need not have been a long period.<note n="378" id="viii-p43.1">Compare the evidences of growth in organization collected by Gayford, <i>Hastings’ 
Bible Dictionary</i>, art. <i>Church</i>, i. 434.</note> Things move fast 
in young communities organizing themselves for the first time, and the spiritual 
gift of discernment which belonged to the whole community was an instrument 
of organization lying ready to hand. This gift of  “discernment,” when applied 
to teaching, implied that those who were really believed to be the mouthpiece 
of the Holy Spirit were to be heard with reverence, and that the hearers ought 
to fashion their lives according to what was taught. The same gift, when applied 
to the discernment of abilities for rule and service, implied the 

<pb n="150" id="viii-Page_150" />power to select and bestow office upon men so gifted, and the duty of the community 
to obey its chosen leaders in all practical matters.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p44">In young communities full of a fresh and active enthusiasm, 
feeling that the possession of  “gifts” of rule and help was the fulfilment 
of the promise of the Master to be present with them, and that the  “gift” 
of discernment enabled them to select their leaders with something of divine 
authority, activities helpful to the community would speedily become offices. 
There is no reason to prevent us from believing that Stephanas and the others 
whom the Corinthian Church are ordered to reverence were office-bearers in the 
full sense of the word.<note n="379" id="viii-p44.1">Compare Schmiedel, <i>Encyc. Bibl</i>., art. <i>Ministry</i>, 3111 (d).</note> Harnack and many others are disposed to deny this. 
They argue that there is no trace of office-bearers properly so-called in St. 
Paul’s writings composed before his Roman captivity, although they naturally 
admit there must have been ministries from the very first, and that the ministries 
took shape under the two conceptions of  “oversight” and  “subordinate service.”
It may be so, but the arguments do not convince me.<note n="380" id="viii-p44.2"><i>Expositor</i> (1887, Jan.-June), 328-31; 
The arguments put shortly are:—St. Paul addresses his advice about discipline, 
etc., to the whole community and not to special individuals who are in the position 
of office-bearers; all the members of the Christian community are exhorted 
to do what is enjoined upon the leaders (<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:14" id="viii-p44.3" parsed="|1Thess|5|14|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.14">1 Thess. v. 14</scripRef>); the word 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p44.4">ἔργον</span> (<scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:12" id="viii-p44.5" parsed="|1Thess|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.12">verse 12</scripRef>) shows that an office is not thought of; 
while in <scripRef passage="Rom. xii. 6-8" id="viii-p44.6" parsed="|Rom|12|6|12|8" osisRef="Bible:Rom.12.6-Rom.12.8">Rom. xii. 6-8</scripRef> presidency stands between “liberality” and “showing mercy,” and is described 
as a  “gift”! The same arguments, it appears to me, would exclude 
the presence of office-bearers in the <i>Didache</i> and in the <i>Epistle of Clement</i>; 
for there the exhortations to exercise discipline are addressed to the whole 
community. The fact that the congregational meeting is the supreme judge does 
not exclude the fact of office-bearers. Compare below pp. 171 ff. for the <i>Didache</i> and 
176 n. for 1 <i>Clement</i>.</note> If the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p44.7">προϊστάμενοι</span> of the Epistles to the Thessalonians and to the Romans were not office-bearers 
they did the work of office-bearers. To assert that a period of fifty years 
must have elapsed before the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p44.8">προϊστάμενοι</span> 
of the earlier epistles could become the official <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p44.9">πρεσβύτεροι</span> 
of the Pastoral Epistles (which is practically  

<pb n="151" id="viii-Page_151" />Loening’s contention), or that the development required eighty years (which Harnack requires), seems to me to be quite unwarrantable. As has been said before, 
things move fast in young communities and, so far as the development in organization 
goes, there is no reason whatever why the state of matters described in the 
Pastoral Epistles should not have arrived at a comparatively early date.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p45">It is quite in accordance with what has been said, that in all the New Testament 
writings, and indeed in all the earlier books of discipline, the work done is 
always thought more of than the persons selected to do it, and office-bearers 
are honoured for their work’s sake rather than for their rank. The one thought 
running through all the earlier documents is that the power to render special 
service to the community—for rule and leadership according to primitive modes 
of thought are always founded on  “service” and never on  “lordship”—depends on the possession 
of  “gifts” engrafted by the Spirit on individual character, 
and the occasion of these particular services is their recognition by the community, 
who appoint the brethren to serve it in ruling it. One of the chief services 
which belonged to those who were placed at the head of the Christian communities 
was to set an example to those under their charge, and what the leaders did 
all the brethren in their several places were expected to do. Hence in the New 
Testament writings, as well as in the earlier canons, the qualities which were 
to determine the selection of men to be leaders were those qualities of stable 
Christian character which all Christians ought to possess. The function of 
the missionary or his deputy, as we can see from the Pastoral Epistles, was 
to advise the community in their selection of those who were to be over them, 
and to inculcate such principles of selection as would abide permanently in 
their minds, and thus secure a succession of worthy office-bearers when the 
first missionaries of the Gospel were no longer present to advise; or to use 
the words of St. Clement of Rome:  “Our apostles knew through our Lord Jesus 
Christ that there would be strife over 

<pb n="152" id="viii-Page_152" />the name (dignity) of the overseer’s office. For this cause, therefore, 
having received complete foreknowledge, they appointed the 
aforesaid persons (i.e. their first converts) and afterwards gave a further 
injunction that if they should fall asleep, other approved 
men should succeed to their administration”<note n="381" id="viii-p45.1">Clement, 1 <i>Epist</i>. xliv., 1; cf. xlii. 4; of. Sanday’s
<i>The Conception of Priesthood</i> (1898), pp. 70-2. The sentence in 
Clement (1 <i>Epist</i>. xlii. 4) is:—“So preaching everywhere in town and in country, they appointed their 
first-fruits (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p45.2">τὰς ἀπαρχὰς αὐτῶν</span>) when they had proved them by the Spirit, 
to be overseers and deacons unto them that should believe.”</note>—a 
description of what takes place now on every mission field of the whole Christian Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p46">The earlier 
Epistles of St. Paul show us, as has been said, that the services rendered to 
the local churches by those whom the brethren are commanded to obey for their 
works’ sake were of two kinds, which we have called  “oversight” and  “subordinate 
service.” I think that we may presume that these were office-bearers, if not 
from the beginning, at all events from a very early period; but we can at least 
say that these two different kinds of service were rendered by the leaders to 
the led. Later writings, both within and without the New Testament Canon, make 
it plain that these services were rendered by two classes 
of officials who bore official names, which still exist within the Christian Church. 
We read of pastors, overseers, elders and deacons 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p46.1">ποιμένες, ἐπίσκοποι, πρεσβύτεροι, 
διάκονοι</span>).<note n="382" id="viii-p46.2">Compare Lightfoot, Philippians (1881), 6th ed. pp. 95-9.; Loofs,
<i>Theologische Studien and Kritiken</i> (1890), 628-42; Schmiedel, <i>Encyc. 
Bibl</i>. 
pp. 3135-9; Loening, <i>Die Gemeindeverfassung 
des Urchristenthums</i> (1889), pp. 58-63. Compare note 
on ‘Presbyters’ and ‘Bishops’ at the and of the ohapter.</note> 
The references to the office-bearers 
of the local churches are always in the plural, and the government must have 
been collegiate. Whatever the special origin and primitive meanings of the first 
three names, they appear to have denoted the same office, and the service they 
gave was what the foremen or the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p46.3">προϊστάμενοι</span>
of the Epistles to the Thessalonians 
and to the Romans rendered to their respective communities. The terms  “pastors” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p46.4">ποιμένες</span>) 


<pb n="153" id="viii-Page_153" />and “overseers” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p46.5">επίσκοποι</span>)
describe the kind of work done, and  “elder” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p46.6">πρεσβύτερος</span>) was 
the title of the office. This name naturally suggests a Jewish origin; for 
among Jewish people we find  “elders” from the earliest to the latest times. 
The principles of social organization which were current among the Jews no doubt 
insensibly moulded the earliest ecclesiastical organization in Palestine; and 
when we find  “elders” in charge of the community in Jerusalem, ready to receive 
the contributions for the relief of those who were suffering from the famine 
which overtook them in the reign of Claudius,<note n="383" id="viii-p46.7"><scripRef passage="Acts xi. 30" id="viii-p46.8" parsed="|Acts|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.30">Acts xi. 30</scripRef>.</note> it is impossible to doubt that 
the name came from their Jewish surroundings. At the same time it must always 
be remembered that Christian  “elders” had functions entirely different from 
the Jewish, that the vitality of the infant Christian Communities made them 
work out for themselves that organization which they found to be most suitable, 
and that in this case nothing but the name was borrowed.<note n="384" id="viii-p46.9">It ought to be remembered that the organization which prevailed among the Judaising Christians, who refused 
all fraternal intercourse with the Gentile believers, was on the strict Jewish 
lines and was quite different from the Christian. Epiphanius tells us
(<i>Heresies</i>, xxx. 18) that their congregations were presided over by archons and an archisynagogos 
like the Jewish synagogues of the Dispersion. Compare pp. 130-131.</note> The respect which 
St. Paul always inculcated toward the mother Church in Jerusalem and the reception 
among the primitive Christian congregations of converts from Jewish synagogues, 
can easily account for the presence of the name within Gentile Christian churches. 
This does not mean that every Christian congregation had presbyters designedly 
copied from the Jewish synagogue. The largest number probably copied their neighbours 
when they came to make use of the word in a technical fashion. The constant 
intercommunication between Christian communities which was such a feature of 
primitive Christianity that the keen-sighted Lucian recognized it as their special 
possession,<note n="385" id="viii-p46.10">Lucian, <i>De Mode Peregrini</i>, 12, 41.</note> promoted  

<pb n="154" id="viii-Page_154" />the gradual assimilation of constitution even when the beginnings were of different 
origins. But it is not necessary to suppose that the Gentile Christian communities 
took the word from Judaism. The term was common enough to denote rulers in the 
Graeco-Roman civilization;<note n="386" id="viii-p46.11">Deissmann, <i>Bible Studies</i>, Eng. Trans. pp. 154 ff. and 233 ff. Deissmann shows that the term 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p46.12">πρεσβύτερος</span> was common for the rulers of a a corporation in Asia Minor, and it must have 
been familiar to the inhabitants of those towns which furnished the Christian communities among which
St. Paul saw elders chosen on his return mission journey through Derbe, Iconium and Lystra (<scripRef passage="Acts xiv. 23" id="viii-p46.13" parsed="|Acts|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.23">Acts xiv. 23</scripRef>). 
One of the most interesting series of facts which Deissmann has unearthed is that the term  “elder”  
was a religious official name in Egypt, and that the affairs of the whole Egyptian priesthood in the times 
of the Ptolemies were conducted by an assembly whose members (twenty-five in number) were called 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p46.14">πρεσβύτεροι</span>. Milton had very old 
authority for his saying that  “new presbyter is but old priest writ large.”</note> and the frequent and familiar use of the word 
to denote a ruling body in the ordinary social life around them, if it did not 
altogether suggest the use, must have at least facilitated it and ensured its 
spread. Besides, we must remember that the word  “elder,” in the sense of ruler, 
is one of the commonest expressions among all nations. The English have their 
aldermen and the Romans had their senators, as Dr. Lightfoot has reminded us.<note n="387" id="viii-p46.15"><i>Commentary on the Epistle to the Philippians</i> (1881), 6th ed. p. 96.</note> 
We may add to this the well-known fact that in young Christian communities recently 
won from paganism the word <i>elder</i> is applied naturally to those who have been earliest brought to 
believe in Christ, and that the first office-bearers, or those to whom obedience 
is due, are usually taken from the first converts, like Stephanas in the Corinthian 
Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p47">All this shows us that during the last decades of the first 
century each Christian congregation had for its office-bearers a body of deacons 
and a body of elders—whether separated into two colleges or forming one must 
remain unknown—and that the elders took the  “oversight” while the deacons 
performed the  “subordinate services.” These constituted the 


<pb n="155" id="viii-Page_155" />local ministry of each Christian church or congregation—for 
these terms were then equivalent. These men watched over the lives and behaviour 
of the members of the community; they looked after the poor, the infirm, and 
the strangers; and in the absence of members of the prophetic ministry they 
presided over the public worship, especially over the Holy Supper.<note n="388" id="viii-p47.1">While everything goes to show that In primitive times the function of teaching was not confined to the office-bearers or rulers it 
is difficult to believe that leadership and teaching were not frequently associated. The  “prophetic” gift was so highly 
prized that it was only natural that men possessing it in combination with the  “gift” of oversight should 
be selected. The use of the phrase  “to shepherd” in connexion with the leaders of the Christian community as in 
<scripRef passage="1Peter 5:2" id="viii-p47.2" parsed="|1Pet|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.2">1 Peter v. 2</scripRef> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p47.3">ποιμάνατε τὸ ἐν 
ὑμῖν ποίμνιον τοῦ Θεοῦ</span>) appears to include more than simple oversight, and the word  “admonish,” applied to 
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p47.4">προϊστάμενοι</span> in Thessalonica, seems to 
point to something more than mere leadership in the very early times.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p48">Before the close of the first century the labours of apostles (and under this 
name a large number of wandering missionaries must be included) had given birth 
to thousands of these local churches. They were all strictly independent self-governing 
communities—tiny islands in the sea of surrounding paganism—each ruled by its 
session or senate of elders. There is no trace of one man, one pastor, at the 
head of any community. The ruling body was a senate without a president, a kirk-session 
without a moderator; and if its members did not themselves possess the  “prophetic 
gift,” their authority, however defined, had continually to bend before that 
of the  “prophets” and  “teachers,” to whom they had to give place in exhortation 
and even in presiding at the Lord’s Table. The organization of the Primitive 
Christian Church in the last decades of the first century without one president 
in the community, and with the anomalous prophetic ministry, has no resemblance 
to any modern ecclesiastical organization, and yet contains within it the roots 
of all whether congregational, presbyterian (conciliar) or episcopal.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p49">It must not be forgotten that while each Christian community

<pb n="156" id="viii-Page_156" />was a little self-governed republic, 
the visible unity of the corporate Church of Christ was never forgotten. Although 
each local church was an independent society, although it was not
connected with other Christian communities 
by any organization of a political kind, it was nevertheless conscious 
that it belonged to a world-wide federation 
of equally independent churches. Its self-containedness did not produce 
isolation. On the contrary, every local church felt itself to be a real part 
of the universal and visible Church of God to which many hundreds of similar 
societies belonged.  “All the churches of Christ,” said Tertullian,  “although 
they are so many and so great, comprise but one primitive Church . . . and are 
all proved to be one in unbroken unity by the 
<i><span lang="LA" id="viii-p49.1">communicatio pacis, et appellatio fraternitatis et contesseratio hospitalitatis</span></i>.”<note n="389" id="viii-p49.2"><i>De Praescript</i>. 20.</note> 
They kept the conception of this unity alive in their hearts by the thought that all shared the same 
sacraments, were taught the same divine mysteries, obeyed the same commandments 
of God, and shared the same hope of the same kingdom. They made this corporate 
unity apparent by mutual help in all Christian social work, and by boundless 
and brotherly hospitality to all fellow-Christians. The picture of this corporate 
unity was always before their eyes in the fraternal intercourse of church with 
church by official letters and messengers, and was made vivid by the swift succession 
of wandering  “apostles,”  “prophets” and  “teachers,” 
who, belonging to no one community, were the ministers of the whole Church of 
Christ—the binding-stones which made it visibly cohere.</p>

<pb n="157" id="viii-Page_157" />
<p class="normal" id="viii-p50">The view taken about presbyters 
or elders at the close of the preceding chapter was for a long time undisputed 
by all serious students of the conditions of the primitive Church. It may be 
found stated at length in the late Dr. Lightfoot’s Note on  “The synonymes ` 
‘bishop’ and ‘presbyter,’” in his Commentary on the 
<i>Epistle to the Philippians</i>.<note n="390" id="viii-p50.1">Pp. 95-9 of the 6th ed. (1881).</note> It has 
been disputed by such distinguished scholars as Harnack, Sohm and Weizsacker, 
and their divergence from the opinion which was previously held with great 
unanimity arose after and in consequence of the publication of the late Dr. 
Hatch’s Bampton Lectures in 1881.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p51">The theory about early ecclesiastical 
organization which embodies this change of view as to the relation between the 
 “presbyters” and  “deacons,” will be discussed in an Appendix. The matter 
which concerns us here is whether  “presbyters “
were church officials, chosen and appointed as such, in the Church 
of the first century, and identical with  “bishops,” or whether Harnack is right 
when he says that  “We meet with chosen or appointed presbyters for the first 
time in the second century. The oldest witnesses for them are the 
<i>Epistle of James</i>, the <i>Acts of the Apostles,</i> the <i>Pastoral Epistles</i>, the Original Document 
of the so-called <i>Apostolic Ordinances</i>, and the <i>Shepherd of Hermas</i>.”<note n="391" id="viii-p51.1"><i>Expositor</i> for 1887. Jan.-June, p. 334. In a footnote Harnack says,  “It seems to me very improbable 
that the Acts of the Apostles was written during the first century.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="viii-p52">Harnack’s opinion, if I do not 
mistake him, is, when put briefly, as follows. He believes that in the last 
decades of the first century there was at the head of each Christian congregation 
what may be called a three-fold organization—a prophetic, 


<pb n="158" id="viii-Page_158" />a patriarchal and an administrative one. The patriarchal rule was based upon 
the natural deference of the younger to the older members of the community, 
and the circle of elders, in all emergencies which affected the congregation, 
could come forward as their guides; these elders watched over the conduct and 
the evangelical character of the members, and admonished, punished and exhorted 
the congregation. The elders were the natural heads of the community, the aged 
members who were revered on account of age and character, but were not elected 
or appointed officials. The real officials, who formed the administration, 
were the bishops and the deacons—men who possessed the  “gifts” of government 
and of public service. They were appointed primarily to preside at public worship. 
Originally there was no 
distinction between the bishops and the deacons 
save what came from age and experience, but their work naturally fell into two 
divisions, in which the oversight belonged to the bishops and the subordinate 
services were performed by the deacons. The bishops, in consequence of their 
position as the officials appointed to conduct public worship, became naturally 
the custodians and administrators of the property of the congregation, the 
distributors of the gifts of the faithful, the recognized guardians of the poor, 
the sick, the infirm and strangers, and the representatives of the society to 
people outside.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p53">Harnack, therefore, holds that presbyters and bishops were distinct from the first. He 
believes, besides, that while a circle of elders, in the sense of  “honoured” old men, existed from the most primitive times, there were no elected or chosen 
elders forming a college of office-bearers till the second century; but he 
thinks that the bishops were usually selected from the circle of honoured old 
men, were sometimes called  “elders,” and were invariably classed among them. 
In reaching this conclusion he rejects as unhistorical the statement in <scripRef passage="Acts xiv. 23" id="viii-p53.1" parsed="|Acts|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.23">Acts xiv. 23</scripRef>, which tells us that the apostles, Paul and Barnabas, saw to the appointment 
of elders in the churches, which they had formed in Derbe, Lystra and Iconium; he believes that the  “elders” 

<pb n="159" id="viii-Page_159" />of <scripRef passage="Acts xx. 17" id="viii-p53.2" parsed="|Acts|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.17">Acts xx. 17</scripRef> were bishops; he concludes 
that the  “elders” of <scripRef passage="1Peter 5:1" id="viii-p53.3" parsed="|1Pet|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.1">1 Peter v. 1 ff.</scripRef> were not office-bearers; he rejects, 
as an interpolation, the verses in <scripRef passage="Titus i. 7-9" id="viii-p53.4" parsed="|Titus|1|7|1|9" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.7-Titus.1.9">Titus i. 7-9</scripRef>,<note n="392" id="viii-p53.5">Compare Otto Ritschl in the <i>Theologische Literatur-Zeitung</i> for 1885, No. 25.</note> which practically 
assert the identity of bishops and presbyters; and he finds a complete justification 
of his views in the statements about presbyters and bishops in the Epistle of 
Clement to the Corinthians.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p54">Let us accept, for the sake of argument, the critical conclusion of Harnack about the dates 
of documents<note n="393" id="viii-p54.1">It is important to bear in mind the dates 
which Harnack assigns to the various documents he deals with. The following 
are taken from his <i>Chronologie der altchristlichen Literatur bis Eusebius</i> (1897):—1 Peter 
was probably written, he thinks, some time between the years 83 and 93 
<span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p54.2">A.D.</span>, but it may have been written one or two decades earlier, which gives at 
the extreme limits of time 63-93 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p54.3">A.D.</span> (pp. 454, 718). I Clement he dates about 93-95 but perhaps as late 
as 97 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p54.4">A.D.</span> (pp. 255, 718). The dates 
he gives for the writings which he says are 
the first witnesses for presbyters are:—The Epistle of James about 120-140 (pp. 491, 719); the Pastoral Epistles, or at 
least those verses in them which are in question about 130 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p54.5">A.D.</span> 
(p. 483); the original document of the so-called 
Apostolic Ordinances, about 140-180. Harnack classes the Acts of the Apostles 
among this set of documents in the <i>Expositor</i> (1887, Jan.-June), p. 334, and says that the book belongs to the second century. 
But in his <i>Chronologie</i> which was published ten years later, he says that the 
Acts of the Apostles was written some time between 80-93 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p54.6">A.D.</span> 
(pp. 250, 718). There may not be much difference between the year 93
<span style="font-size:smaller" id="viii-p54.7">A.D.</span> and the second century; but 
the change of date lifts the Acts of the Apostles out from the other writings 
named along with it in the <i>Expositor</i>, and places it as early as the Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians and perhaps 
as early as the Epistle of Peter.</note> and the interpolations which may have come into texts, 
and then see what emerges from an examination of the authorities in which presbyters 
and bishops are mentioned.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p55">The Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians is the best starting point, for there is practical 
unanimity among scholars of all schools that this document belongs to about 
the middle of the last decade of the first century. The letter was sent from 
the Roman Church to remonstrate with the Corinthian Christians 

<pb n="160" id="viii-Page_160" />about the dismissal of the leaders of the Church there from their office. We find three 
names given to these men—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p55.1">ἡγούμενοι, ἐπίσκοποι, 
πρεσβύτεροι</span>.<note n="394" id="viii-p55.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p55.3">ἡγούμενος</span> and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p55.4">προηγούμενος</span>, 
I. i. 3; xxi. 6. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p55.5">ἐπίσκοποι</span>, I. xlii. 4, 5. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p55.6">πρεσβύτερος</span>, 
I. i. 3; iii. 3; xxi. 6; xliv. 5; xlvii. 6; 1v. 4; liv. 2; lvii. 1.</note> 
Harnack’s contention is that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p55.7">πρεσβύτεροι</span> invariably 
denote the members of the circle of revered old men in the community, and that 
when the term is used to denote office-bearers,<note n="395" id="viii-p55.8">I. xliv. 5; xlvii. 6; liv. 2; lvii. 1.</note> they are so called because 
they were always members of that circle. On the other hand, Light-foot,<note n="396" id="viii-p55.9">Lightfoot, <i>Commentary on the Epistle to the Philippians</i> (1881), 6th ed. p. 95 ff.; Loening, 
<i>Die Gemeindeverfassung des Urchristenthums</i> (1889), p. 58 ff.; Loofs, <i>Studien and Kritiken</i> 
(1890), pp. 628 ff.; Sehmiedel, <i>Encyclopaedia Biblica</i> (1902) p. 3134 if. If we apply the well-recognized critical principle that the statement 
that there were “elders” in Derbe, Lystra and the neighbourhood when the book 
which describes them was written, this change of date gives us “elected” 
elders before the close of the first century.</note> in 
the past, and Loening, Loofs and Schmiedel in the present, declare that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p55.10">πρεσβύτερος</span> 
is the technical name for the office, while <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p55.11">ἐπίσποκος</span> 
describes what was done (having <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p55.12">ἐπισκοπή</span> or oversight), or at all events that 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p55.13">πρεσβύτερος</span> 
and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p55.14">ἐπίσκοπος</span> 
are synonymous terms for the same officials.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p56">One thing 
to begin with is significant. Three men were sent from Rome to Corinth with 
the letter, Valerius Bito, Claudius Ephebus and Fortunatus,  “men that have 
walked among us,” says the writer,  “from youth to old age unblameably.” They 
belonged, therefore, to that class whom Harnack supposes to have been generally 
called  “presbyters,” and if his theory were correct we should expect them to 
be so designated in an official letter, but they are not.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p57">In the Church 
in Corinth some men had been thrust from office, and the office is always referred 
to as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p57.1">ἐπισκοπή</span><note n="397" id="viii-p57.2">I. xliv. 1, 4.</note> 
This is what is said:  “For it will be no light sin for us, if we have thrust out 
of the oversight (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p57.3">ἐπισκοπή</span>) those 
who have offered the gifts (i.e. the prayers of the congregation) unblameably  

<pb n="161" id="viii-Page_161" />and holily. Blessed are those presbyters who 
have gone before, seeing that their departure was fruitful and ripe, for they 
have no fear lest any one should remove them from their appointed place. For 
we see that ye have displaced certain persons though they were living honourably, 
from the ministration (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p57.4">λειτουργία</span>) which 
they had kept blamelessly.”<note n="398" id="viii-p57.5">I. xliv. 4-6.</note> Everything implies that the men who had been 
thrust out from their <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p57.6">ἐπισκοπή</span> were called <i>presbyters</i>. 
This inference is strengthened by what follows:  “It is shameful . . . that it should 
be reported that the very steadfast and ancient Church of the Corinthians, 
for the sake of one or two persons, maketh sedition against its presbyters.”<note n="399" id="viii-p57.7">I. xlvii. 6.</note> 
“Only let the flock of Christ be at peace with its duly appointed presbyters.”<note n="400" id="viii-p57.8">I. liv. 2.</note> 
“Ye therefore that laid the foundation of the sedition, submit yourselves unto the presbyters.”<note n="401" id="viii-p57.9">lvii. 1.</note> 
The only sentence in the epistle which lends itself to the theory of Harnack is:  “Let us reverence our rulers 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p57.10">προηγούμενοι</span>), let us honour our elders (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p57.11">πρεσβύτεροι</span>), 
let us instruct our young men in the lesson of the fear of God; let us guide our 
women toward that which is good”;<note n="402" id="viii-p57.12">xxi. 6.</note> where ‘elders’ evidently mean old men. 
Sshmiedel’s remark on the rhetorical effect of substituting  “elders” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p57.13">πρεσβύτεροι</span>) for  “old men” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p57.14">πρεσβῦται</span>) 
is a sound explanation of the use of the words.<note n="403" id="viii-p57.15">“In iii. 3 allusion is made to the deposition of certain Church leaders, but in dependence 
on <scripRef passage="Isaiah iii. 5" id="viii-p57.16" parsed="|Isa|3|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.3.5">Isaiah iii. 5</scripRef>, where of old age it is said:  “the child will press against 
the old man,” Clement can very well have preserved this meaning in his words  “the young are 
stirred up against the elder,” as he has 
also retained the other general antithesis from Isaiah:  “the base again the 
honourable.” Yet the selection of the word  “elders” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p57.17">πρεσβύτεροι</span>) 
instead of  “old men” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p57.18">πρεσβῦται</span>) points to the fact, only too well known to the readers, 
that it was against official presbyters that the rising was.  “Elders” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p57.19">πρεσβύτεροι</span>) 
in this case has a double meaning which rhetorically is very effective; and so 
also young men. For since according to xlvii. 6 only one or two persons had 
given occasion to the offence, it is possible that these were young persons, but 
at the same time also that they stood in the position of laymen towards the 
presbytery in so far as these were official persons.” <i>Encyclopaedia Biblica</i>, p. 3135.</note></p>


<pb n="162" id="viii-Page_162" />
<p class="normal" id="viii-p58">It appears to me that the <i>Epistle of Clement</i>, on which 
Harnack so firmly relies to establish his conclusion that  “elders” 
had no official position until the second century, fails him utterly, and 
that his own earlier position is much more in accordance with the facts of the 
case. In his edition of the <i>Epistles of Clement</i>, published in 1875, Harnack said, commenting on the words
<i>episcopi et diaconi</i> (xlii. 5):  “<span lang="LA" id="viii-p58.1">Luce clarius est, duo in clero ordines tum temporis (i.e. in the time of 
the apostles) fuisse, episcopos (= presbyteros) et diaconos</span>.”<note n="404" id="viii-p58.2"><i>Patrum apostol. opera</i>, I. p. 132 n. (p. 68, n. 4, in ed. of 1876).</note> This 
seems still to hold good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p59">When we turn to <scripRef passage="1Peter 5:1,2" id="viii-p59.1" parsed="|1Pet|5|1|5|2" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.1-1Pet.5.2">1 Peter (v. 1, 2)</scripRef> we find there that, even if we discard the disputed reading 
“exercising the oversight” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p59.2">ἐπισκοποῦντες</span>), the 
elders are told to  “shepherd the flock of God which is among you.” There is 
no word in the whole round of primitive ecclesiastical phraseology which is 
more frequently used to express the relation of office-bearers than  “to shepherd” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p59.3">ποιμαίνειν</span>);
and the difference between  “shepherds” and  “flock” is much greater than between 
the more aged and the younger members of the society.<note n="405" id="viii-p59.4">Loofs says that he is so convinced that the presbyters of <scripRef passage="1Peter 5:1" id="viii-p59.5" parsed="|1Pet|5|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.1">1 Peter v. 1</scripRef> are office-bearers, 
that if the argument needed it (which it does not) he would rather believe with 
Mosheim and others that the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p59.6">νεώτεροι</span> were deacons; <i>Studien and Kritiken</i> (1890), 
p. 638. Schmiedel, who takes the same view, asserts that the fact that the presbyters 
have to be warned against  “discontent with their office, greed and ambition” points against the early date of the epistle 
(<i>Encyclopaedia Biblica</i>, p. 3134); he would not have said this had he known much about Churches in the mission field; the 
pregnant remark of Denney (<i>Hastings’ Dictionary of the Bible</i>, iii. 82 b), that 
tendencies to antinomianism seem inseparable from every revival of religion, 
religion transcending even while it guarantees morality, ought to be kept more 
in mind than it is by students of early Church history.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p60">In <scripRef passage="Acts xx. 17" id="viii-p60.1" parsed="|Acts|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.17">Acts xx. 17</scripRef>, St. Paul summoned the presbyters (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p60.2">τοὺς πρεσβοτέρους</span>) of the Church 
of Ephesus to meet him at Miletus; he charged them to  “shepherd the Church of God”; he called the Church a  “flock” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p60.3">ποίμνιον</span>); and he said that the Holy Spirit had made them overseers 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p60.4">ἐπισκόπους</span>) in this 

<pb n="163" id="viii-Page_163" />flock. Whatever be the date or authorship of the book the fact remains that the author did believe that the presbyters 
(not some of them) were the  “overseers” and the  “shepherds” of the Church 
in Ephesus. They were the office-bearers there and were called both presbyters 
and overseers or bishops.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p61">These statements carry us a long way. They prove to us that before the close of the first century 
bodies of presbyters existed as ruling colleges in Christian congregations over 
a great part of the Roman Empire. <i>The Epistle of Clement</i> proves this 
for the Roman Church. The First Epistle of Peter proves it for Pontus, Galatia, 
Cappadocia, Asia and Bithynia.<note n="406" id="viii-p61.1"><scripRef passage="1Peter 1:1" id="viii-p61.2" parsed="|1Pet|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.1.1">1 Peter i. 1</scripRef>.</note> The Apocalypse confirms the proof for Ephesus, 
Smyrna, Pergamus, Thyatira, Sardis, Philadelphia and Laodicea.<note n="407" id="viii-p61.3"><scripRef passage="Rev. iv. 4, 10" id="viii-p61.4" parsed="|Rev|4|4|0|0;|Rev|4|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.4.4 Bible:Rev.4.10">Rev. iv. 4, 10</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Revelation 5:5,6,8" id="viii-p61.5" parsed="|Rev|5|5|5|6;|Rev|5|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.5.5-Rev.5.6 Bible:Rev.5.8">v. 5, 6, 8</scripRef>, etc.</note> The Acts of 
the Apostles adds its confirmation for Ephesus and Jerusalem.<note n="408" id="viii-p61.6"><scripRef passage="Acts xx. 17, 28" id="viii-p61.7" parsed="|Acts|20|17|0|0;|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.17 Bible:Acts.20.28">Acts xx. 17, 28</scripRef> (Ephesus); <scripRef passage="Acts 11:30" id="viii-p61.8" parsed="|Acts|11|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.11.30">xi. 30</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Acts 15:4,6,22" id="viii-p61.9" parsed="|Acts|15|4|0|0;|Acts|15|6|0|0;|Acts|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.4 Bible:Acts.15.6 Bible:Acts.15.22">xv. 4, 6, 22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 16:4" id="viii-p61.10" parsed="|Acts|16|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.4">xvi. 4</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Acts 21:18" id="viii-p61.11" parsed="|Acts|21|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.21.18">xxi. 18</scripRef>; (Jerusalem).</note> The writings 
all imply that the colleges of presbyters at the head of congregations were 
no new institution. They had evidently existed for a long time. It will be observed 
that the places include the sphere of the mission-journey of Paul and Barnabas. 
They seem to me to confirm what the Acts of the Apostles tell us of the institution 
of presbyters by the apostles.<note n="409" id="viii-p61.12"><scripRef passage="Acts xiv. 23" id="viii-p61.13" parsed="|Acts|14|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.14.23">Acts xiv. 23</scripRef>.</note> All this has been reached on the dates of the writings as given by advanced critics.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p62">The proofs for the identity of the offices of elders and bishops in the Church of the first 
century have often been collected. They may be arranged thus: (1) <scripRef passage="Acts xx. 17" id="viii-p62.1" parsed="|Acts|20|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.17">Acts xx. 17</scripRef>; St. Paul sent for 
the elders of Ephesus, and in his address to them said that  “the Holy Spirit had made 
them <i>bishops</i>; (2) in <scripRef passage="1Peter 5:1,2" id="viii-p62.2" parsed="|1Pet|5|1|5|2" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.1-1Pet.5.2">1 Peter v. 1, 2</scripRef>, elders are told to act as pastors and as bishops 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p62.3">πρεσβύτεροι . . . ποιμάνατε . . . ἐπισκοποῦντες</span>); 
(3) in 1 Clement it is made clear that at Rome presbyters or elders and bishops are the same officials; 
(4) in 1 Timothy a description of bishops is given (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:1-7" id="viii-p62.4" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|3|7" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1-1Tim.3.7">iii. 1-7</scripRef>), then follows 
what is required of deacons (<scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:8-13" id="viii-p62.5" parsed="|1Tim|3|8|3|13" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.8-1Tim.3.13">iii. 8-13</scripRef>); 

<pb n="164" id="viii-Page_164" />in <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:17-19" id="viii-p62.6" parsed="|1Tim|5|17|5|19" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.17-1Tim.5.19">v. 17-19</scripRef> the former ministers are alluded to as presbyters; (5) in 
<scripRef passage="Titus i. 5-7" id="viii-p62.7" parsed="|Titus|1|5|1|7" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5-Titus.1.7">Titus i. 5-7</scripRef> we find that  “thou shouldest set in order the things that were wanting, 
and appoint elders in every city . . . for the bishop must be.”; (6) in the Peshito Syriac Version of the New Testament 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p62.8">ἐπίσκοπος</span> is usually 
translated by kashisho—elder or presbyter; (7) the opinion of the ancient 
Church, founding on these passages, and voiced by Jerome, unhesitatingly declared 
that in the apostolic age elders and bishops were the same; and this idea may 
almost be said to have prevailed throughout the Middle Ages down to the Council of Trent.<note n="410" id="viii-p62.9">Compare Lightfoot, Commentary on the <i>Epistle to the Philippians</i> (1881), 6th ed. 95-9; Loofs, 
<i>Studien and Kritiken</i> (1890), 639-41; Lightfoot gives quotations from Jerome, but omits some of his strongest 
sayings; it may be useful to quote at greater length from his
<i>Commentary on Titus</i>, i. 7:—<span lang="LA" id="viii-p62.10">Idem est ergo presbyter, qui episcopus; et antequam diaboli instinctu studia in 
religione fierent, et diceretur in populis: ego sum Pauli, ego Apollo, ego 
autem Cephae, communi presbyterorum consilio ecclesiae gubernabantur. Postquam 
vero unusquisque eos, quos baptizaverat, suos putabat esse, non Christi; in 
toto orbe decretum est, ut unus de presbyteris electus superponeretur caeteris, 
ad quem omnis ecclesiae cura pertineret, et schismatum semina tollerentur. Putat 
aliquis non scripturarum, sed nostram esse sententiam, episcopum et presbyterum 
unum esse, et aliud aetatis, aliud ease nomen officii; relegat apostoli ad 
Philippenses verba, dicentis</span> (then follow the passages quoted above in the text) 
<span lang="LA" id="viii-p62.11">. . . Haec propterea, ut ostenderemus, apud veteres eosdem fuisse presbyteros, 
quos et episcopos; paulatim vero ut dissensionum plantaria evellerentur, ad 
unum omnem sollicitudinem esse delatam. Sicut ergo presbyteri sciunt, se ex 
ecclesiae consuetudine ei, qui sibi praepositus fuerit, esse subjectos; ita 
episcopi noverint se magis consuetudine, quam dispositionis dominicae veritate, 
presbyteris esse majores, et in commune debere ecclesiam regere.</span>” Gieseler in his 
<i>Compendium of Ecclesiastical History</i>, i. pp. 88-90, n. 1, collects a large number of authorities to show that this opinion 
of Jerome was held throughout the Mediaeval Church until the time of the Council 
of Trent. He concludes by saying  “Since the Tridentine Council, the 
<i><span lang="LA" id="viii-p62.12">institutio divina</span></i> of episcopacy and its original difference from the presbyterate became the general 
doctrine of the Roman Catholic Church, which the English Episcopalians
also followed in this particular, while the other Protestant Churches 
returned <i>to the most ancient doctrine and regulation on the subject</i>.”
</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p63">The word <i>episcopus</i> had a long and varied history before it was used in connexion with 
the Christian Church. Hatch has 

<pb n="165" id="viii-Page_165" />tried in a very interesting but not quite conclusive manner to show that <i>episcopi</i> were 
officers of administration and finance;<note n="411" id="viii-p63.1"><i>Bampton Lectures</i> (1881), pp: 36-46.</note> Lightfoot has shown that the Attic <i>bishop</i> 
was the commissioner appointed to inspect a newly acquired province, and that the word was used in 
a similar way outside the sphere of Athenian influence. In the Septuagint <i>episcopus</i> means 
an official set to oversee work, a military officer, a commissioner to carry 
out the orders of the king.<note n="412" id="viii-p63.2"><i>Commentary on the Epistle to the Philippians</i>, pp. 95, 96.</note> But while all these parallels are interesting 
much may be said for the more commonplace idea that the word <i>episcopus</i> means simply one who has an 
<i>episcope</i>, one who has oversight or superintendence. If so the word is not, during the first 
century, the technical term for an office-bearer; it is rather the word which 
describes what the office-bearer, i.e. the elder, does. The elder was the <i>episcopus</i>, 
overseer or superintendent, while the deacon rendered the subordinate services. 
The office connected itself therefore with the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.3">κυβερνήσεις</span>,
while deacon was related to the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.4">ἀντιλήψεις</span> of 
<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:28" id="viii-p63.5" parsed="|1Cor|12|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.28">1 Cor. xii. 28</scripRef>.<note n="413" id="viii-p63.6">Compare for example the suggestive phrase in Hermas: <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.7">ἐπισκέπτεσθε ἀλλήλους καὶ 
ἀντιλαμβάνεσθε ἀλλήλων</span> (<scripRef passage="Herm.Vis 3:9" id="viii-p63.8"><i>Vis</i>. iii. 9</scripRef>).</note> 
The use of the words in the earliest Christian literature seems to bear out 
this idea,<note n="414" id="viii-p63.9">The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.10">ἐπίσκοπος</span> is used of Christ in <scripRef passage="1Peter 2:25" id="viii-p63.11" parsed="|1Pet|2|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.25">1 Peter ii. 25</scripRef> 
and of God in 1 <i>Clem</i>. lix. 3. The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.12">ἐπισκοπὴ</span> is used of the providence of God in 
<scripRef passage="Luke xix. 44" id="viii-p63.13" parsed="|Luke|19|44|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.19.44">Luke xix. 44</scripRef> and in <scripRef passage="1Peter 2:12" id="viii-p63.14" parsed="|1Pet|2|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.2.12">1 Pet. ii. 12</scripRef>. In 1 <i>Clement </i>
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.15">ἐπισκοπὴ</span>, in the sense of exercising oversight, is a much more prominent 
thought than <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.16">ἐπίσκοπος</span>. The author speaks of 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.17">ὄνομα ἐπισκοπῆς, 
λειτουργία ἐπισκοπῆς, 
δῶρα ἐπισκοπῆς</span> not 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.18">ἐπισκόπων</span>; Hermas of 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.19">ἐπίσκοποι . . . ἐπισκοπήσαντες ἁγνῶς</span>. 
Loofs has collected a number of similar phrases from later authorities in <i>Studien und Kritiken</i> (1890), p. 629, 
showing that there are traces of this way of regarding <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.20">ἐπίσκοπος</span> 
as late as the end of the second century. Then in <scripRef passage="Titus i. 7" id="viii-p63.21" parsed="|Titus|1|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.7">Titus i. 7</scripRef> the article is 
prefixed (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.22">τὸν ἐπίσκοπον</span>) to denote that a type is spoken of: cf. Lightfoot, 
<i>Commentary on the Epistle to the Philippians</i>, p. 97, n. 1.</note> This leads to the conclusion in the end of the preceding chapter 
that elder is the name for the office, while bishop is the title describing 
what the elder has to do. It can claim the support of Professor Sanday of Oxford and of Professor 

<pb n="166" id="viii-Page_166" />Loofs of Halle.<note n="415" id="viii-p63.23">After declaring that he does not regard <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.24">ἐπίσκοπος</span> 
any more than <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.25">ποιμὴν</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.26">ἡγούμενος</span> 
as a technical term denoting an office, Loofs goes on to say:—“<span lang="DE" id="viii-p63.27">Mir scheint in der vorschnellen Annahme, 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.28">ἐπίσκοπος</span> sei frühe Amtsname, Titel gewesen, ein 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.29">πρῶτον ψεῦδος</span> vieler neuerer Konstructionen zu liegen; die 
ältere Anschauung halte ich durchaus 
nicht für veraltet; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.30">ἐπίσκοπος</span> ist 
eine Funktionsbezeichnung and bis ins endende zweite Jahrhundert hinein gehen die 
Spuren davon, dass man ein Bewusstsein davon hat, dass 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.31">ἐπίσκοπος</span> weniger Amtsname als Amtsbeschreibung ist.</span>” <i>Studien und Kritiken</i> 
(1890), p: 628. Compare Professor Sanday, <i>The Conception of Priesthood</i>, pp. 61-62.</note> Dr. Loofs asserts that in his opinion the idea that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.32">ἐπίσκοπος</span> 
is the name of an office, and not the term describing the work done by the official, is 
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="viii-p63.33">πρῶτον ψεῦδος</span> of many of the 
modern attempts to investigate and describe primitive ecclesiastical organization.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter V. The Ministry in the Second Century." progress="45.75%" id="ix" prev="viii" next="x">
<h2 id="ix-p0.1">CHAPTER V</h2>
<h3 id="ix-p0.2">THE MINISTRY IN THE SECOND CENTURY</h3>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p1"><span class="sc" id="ix-p1.1">During</span> the first century we can see the 
local churches creating their ministry. The same independence marks their action 
in the second century. They can be seen changing the ministry they have inherited. 
The beginnings of the change date from the early decades of the second century; 
by the end of the century it was almost complete. The change was two-fold, and concerned 
both the prophetic and the local ministry. Stated in the briefest manner it may 
be described thus: the “prophetic” ministry passed away, its functions being appropriated 
by the permanent office-bearers of the local churches; and every local church came 
to supplement its organization by placing <i>one</i> man at the head of the community, 
making him the president of the college of elders. The one part of the change which 
came about in the second century, that which gave the senate of the congregation 
its president, was simple, natural and salutary; it came about gradually and at 
different times in the various portions of the Empire; it was effected peacefully, 
and we hear of no disturbances in consequence.<note n="416" id="ix-p1.2">Ritschl’s idea that the dissensions 
in the Church in Rome witnessed to in the Pastor of Hermas arose from the attempt 
to force on this change finds little acceptance. Compare Ritschl, <i>Die Entstehung 
der altkatholischen Kirche</i> (1857), pp. 403, 535.</note> The other change, which 
meant the overthrow of the “prophetic” ministry of the apostolic and immediately 
subsequent period, was a revolution, provoked a widespread revolt and rent the Church 
in twain.</p>

<pb n="170" id="ix-Page_170" />
<p class="normal" id="ix-p2">To understand the change in the ministry of the local churches 
it is to be kept in mind that at the close of the first century every local church 
had at its head a college or senate or session of rulers, who were called by the 
technical name of elders, and were also known by names which indicated the kind 
of work they had to do—pastors, overseers (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p2.1">ἐπίσκοποι</span>). 
This was the ministry of oversight. To each congregation there was also attached 
a body of men who rendered “subordinate service,” and who were called deacons—but 
whether they formed part of the college of elders, or were formed into a separate 
college of their own, it is not easy to say. The change made consisted in placing 
at the head of this college of rulers one man, who was commonly called either the 
pastor or the bishop, the latter name being the more usual, and apparently the technical 
designation. The ministry of each congregation or local church instead of being, 
as it had been, two-fold—of elders and deacons—became three-fold—of pastor or bishop, 
elders and deacons. This was the introduction of what is called the three-fold ministry. 
It is commonly called the beginning of episcopacy; but that idea is based on the 
erroneous conception that a three-fold ministry and episcopacy are identical.<note n="417" id="ix-p2.2">The 
Presbyterian or Conciliar system of Church government is as much a three-fold ministry 
as episcopacy.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p3">In order to show what the change was and what it meant, three 
relics of the oldest Christian literature may be taken, the <i>Didache</i> or the
<i>Teaching of the Twelve Apostles</i>, certain fragments which are sources of the 
Apostolic Canons, and the <i>Letters of Ignatius of Antioch</i>. Authorities differ 
about the dates of these documents, but it may be taken as well ascertained that 
they all belonged to the years between 100 and 180 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="ix-p3.1">A.D.</span><note n="418" id="ix-p3.2">My own opinion inclines 
to the following dates: The <i>Epistles of Ignatius</i>, about 116
<span style="font-size:smaller" id="ix-p3.3">A.D.</span>; the <i>Didache</i>, not earlier than 
135 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="ix-p3.4">A.D.</span>; the <i>Sources of the Apostolic 
Canons</i>, between 140-180 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="ix-p3.5">A.D.</span> Compare 
note on next page.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p4">In the first mentioned we find the Christian society ruled by 
a college of office-bearers who are called “overseers and 

<pb n="171" id="ix-Page_171" />deacons”; in the second we see one bishop or pastor (the terms are 
synonymous in the document), a session of elders and a body of deacons, but the 
elders rule over the bishop as they rule the congregation, and the bishop is not 
their president; in the third we have the three-fold ministry of bishop, elders 
and deacons constituting a governing body<note n="419" id="ix-p4.1">In the Ignatian Epistles the bishop, 
elders and deacons are named together twelve times: <i>Magn</i>. ii. vi., xiii.;
<i>Trall</i>. vii.; <i>Philad</i>. pref., iv., vii.; <i>Smyrn</i>. viii., xii.;
<i>Polyc</i>. vi.; <i>Trall</i>. ii.; <i>Philad</i>. x.; and, in the first ten at 
least, the three classes of office-bearers form an inseparable unity.</note> at 
the head of the congregation or local church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p5">The <i>Didache</i> or <i>Teaching of the Twelve Apostles</i><note n="420" id="ix-p5.1">The manuscript of the <i>Didache</i> was discovered in 1873 in the 
library of the monastery of the Holy Sepulchre in the Phanar or Greek quarter of 
Constantinople by Philotheus Bryennios, Patriarch of Nicomedia. It was published 
by him in 1883. It is now known by numerous editions. Of these by far the best comes 
from the pen of Professor Harnack of Berlin, and it is to that edition that the 
references in the notes here are made. It is difficult to say what country gave 
birth to this manual. The external evidence is all in favour of Egypt; and Harnack 
and Lightfoot conclude that it came from that land. The only evidence worth mentioning 
which seems to invalidate this conclusion is the sentence in the eucharistic prayer:—“Just 
as this broken bread was scattered over the hills and having been gathered 
together became one, so let Thy Church be gathered together from the ends of the 
earth into Thy kingdom”—words which cannot refer to Egypt but which might appropriately 
describe the corn of the Lebanon or the regions beyond the Jordan. But there is 
no reason why the eucharistic prayer might not come from Palestine and be received 
into the Churches of Egypt. The external evidence proves the use and the knowledge 
of the manual in Egypt, and the internal, with the exception of the sentence quoted, 
confirms the idea. A few Anglican scholars have done their best to minimise the 
value of the book and its evidence. A good example of this depreciation is to be 
found in Bishop Gore’s <i>The Ministry of the Christian Church</i> (1893), 3rd ed., App. 
L. p. 410. It is very difficult to determine the <i>date</i>. The <i>Didache</i> quotes the 
<i>Epistle of Barnabas</i> and is quoted by Clement of Alexandria, and the date assigned is practically 
determined by the date fixed for the <i>Epistle of Barnabas</i>. The probable date of this 
epistle depends on whether the events referred to in the sixteenth section describe 
the condition of things in the time of Domitian or of Hadrian. Personally I am inclined 
to think that the references in the <i>Epistle of Barnabas</i> are to the later period. 
If this be the case it is scarcely possible to place the <i>Didache</i> earlier than 135 
<span style="font-size:smaller" id="ix-p5.2">A.D.</span>, i.e. 
later than the Ignatian letters. The majority of scholars 
place it very much earlier. The commonest date is about 100 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="ix-p5.3">A.D.</span>—Wordsworth, 
Hitchcock and Brown, Spence, Bonwetsch, Massebieau; a few place it earlier—Funk 
and Loening, between 80 and 100 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="ix-p5.4">A.D.</span>. Zahn dates it 80-120 and more exactly 
about 110 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="ix-p5.5">A.D.</span>; Bryennios, its first editor, gives 120-130, and Harnack 130-160 
<span style="font-size:smaller" id="ix-p5.6">A.D.</span> as the probable date. Hilgenfeld, who finds traces of Montanism in the 
writing, places it later than 160. For our purposes an exact determination of 
date is unnecessary; all that we have to deal with is that the <i>Didache</i> describes 
the condition of a Christian organization some time between the Epistles of S. Paul and the third century.</note> is a short 



<pb n="172" id="ix-Page_172" />Christian manual, of composite character, containing rules 
for the conduct of individual men and women, and regulations for the guidance 
of small Christian communities, hundreds of which must have been scattered over 
the wide face of the Roman Empire in the second century. The sixteen paragraphs 
of this little manual are well-arranged when compared with most manuals of the 
same kind. The first six contain simple directions for living the Christian 
life, based upon the Beatitudes of our Lord and the Ten Commandments. They seem 
to have formed the instruction administered to catechumens before baptism. Then 
follow directions about baptism, fasting and prayer and the Eucharist. Three 
sections are devoted to injunctions which concern the “prophetic ministry.” 
Then follow instructions about the Lord’s Day services, and the selection of 
office-bearers. The whole concludes with a warning about the last days.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p6">Tertullian has said: “We Christians are one body knit together 
by a common religious profession, by a unity of discipline and by the bond 
of a common hope.”<note n="421" id="ix-p6.1"><i>Apology</i> 39; elsewhere (<i>De Praescrip</i>. 20) he speaks of the 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ix-p6.2">contesseratio hospitalitatis</span></i> which linked all Christians together.</note> This little manual reads like a commentary on the saying. 
Every wayfaring stranger seeking food and lodging was to be received and fed 
if he came with a profession of the Christian faith. The letter of commendation 
which was in use among the Jews and to which St. Paul refers, was not required 
to ensure a hospitable 

<pb n="173" id="ix-Page_173" />reception<note n="422" id="ix-p6.3">Compare <scripRef passage="2Corinthians 3:1" id="ix-p6.4" parsed="|2Cor|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.1">2 Cor. iii. 1</scripRef>. These commendatory letters became the rule at a later 
period in the Christian Church. Compare Smith’s Dictionary of Christian Antiquities, I. 407.</note> for one night at least. It was better to be imposed upon sometimes than to 
miss the chance of entertaining a brother Christian. But this hospitality was 
not to be without discrimination. “Let every one coming in the name of the 
Lord be received, but afterwards ye shall test him and know the true from the 
false; for ye shall have insight. If he cometh as a traveller, help him as much 
as you can; but he shall not remain with you unless for two or three days if 
it be necessary. If he will take up his abode with you and is an artizan, let 
him work and so eat; but if he has no trade provide employment for him, that 
no idler live with you as a Christian. But if he will not act according to this 
he is a Christ-trafficker; beware of such.”<note n="423" id="ix-p6.5">Chapter xii.</note> The brotherly love of these early 
Christians was a real and practical thing which no experience of imposition 
seems to have damped. Their simple rules are witness to the fact that they were 
sometimes imposed upon, and Lucian’s account of the impostor Peregrinus, shows 
how a heathen could see that their charity was often abused.<note n="424" id="ix-p6.6"><i>Peregrinus Proteus</i>, 13.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p7">One does not naturally 
expect to find an elaborate ecclesiastical organization among these simple 
folk, and there are no traces of it. The <i>Didache</i> reveals a state of matters 
not unlike what we see in the Epistles of St. Paul. The control in all things 
evidently rested with the community met in congregational meeting. It is to 
the community as a whole that all the directions are addressed. It receives, 
tests, finds work for or sends away the travelling strangers who ask assistance 
or hospitality. It discharges all these duties of Christian benevolence which 
we find elsewhere laid upon the president.<note n="425" id="ix-p7.1">In Justin Martyr’s Apology it is the president 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p7.2">προεστὼς</span>) who succours strangers and travellers: 
<i>Apology</i>, i. 67.</note> It is the community, in congregational 
meeting, which tests and receives or rejects the members of the “prophetic 
ministry” when 

<pb n="174" id="ix-Page_174" />they appear. The injunctions about 
baptism, fasting, prayers, are all given to the whole community,<note n="426" id="ix-p7.3">“Now concerning 
baptism, thus baptize ye : having first uttered all these things (i.e. the instructions 
given in cc. i.-vi.), baptize into the name of the Father and of the Son 
and of the Holy Ghost in living (running) water. But if thou hast not living, 
baptize in other water: and if thou canst not in cold then in warm. But if thou 
hast neither, pour water thrice upon the head unto the name of the Father, the 
Son and the Holy Ghost. But before the baptism let the baptizer and the baptized 
fast and whatever others can; but the baptized thou shalt command to fast for 
one or two days before,” c. vii.</note> and not to 
the office-bearers; and yet office-bearers did exist among them whom the community 
are required to elect and to honour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p8">The manual bears evidence to the value of the “prophetic 
ministry.” Its members are to be honoured in a very special fashion. If a prophet 
is present he is to preside at the Lord’s Table, and his prayers are to follow 
his heart’s promptings;<note n="427" id="ix-p8.1">“But permit the prophets to give thanks 
as much as they will,” x. 7.</note> if no prophet was present, one of the office-bearers 
presided; but he had to use a fixed form of prayer. The duty of obeying the 
members of the “prophetic ministry” who speak the Word of the Lord is laid 
down in the most solemn manner. Prophets and teachers who happen to be residing 
within the community are to be supported by the members; the first fruits are 
to be set aside for them; and in this respect they are like the high priests 
of the Old Testament.<note n="428" id="ix-p8.2">“Every first fruit . . . thou shalt take and give to the 
prophets; for they are your high-priests,” xiii. 3.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p9">The figures of these prophets, true and false, which are somewhat 
shadowy in the New Testament, take definite shape in this ancient church directory. 
We see the stir in the community when the prophet arrives. The women hasten 
to set apart the first baking of bread, the first cup of the newly opened wine-skin 
or jar of oil, the first yard or two of the newly spun cloth<note n="429" id="ix-p9.1">“Every first 
fruit then of the produce of the wine-press and of the threshing-floor, of oxen 
and of sheep, thou shalt take and give to the prophets. . . . If thou bakest 
a baking of bread, take the first of it and
give according to the commandment. In like manner when thou 
openest a jar of wine or oil, take the first of it and give to the prophets; 
and of money and clothing and every possession take the first, as may seem good 
unto thee, and give according to the commandment,” xiii. 3-7.</note> for the use of 
these men, gifted with magnetic speech, 

<pb n="175" id="ix-Page_175" />who have come to edify the little society and instruct them in the ways of the Lord.</p>


<p class="normal" id="ix-p10">Not that every one who comes among them saying that he is 
a prophet is to be received as such. If he asks for money, if he does not practise 
more than he preaches, if he has not the ways of the Lord—then he is a false 
prophet and is to be sent away.<note n="430" id="ix-p10.1">xi.</note> For the Christian communities felt that they 
had the presence of their Lord with them according to His promise, and had the 
gift, however rudely it might be shown and exercised, of testing even “prophets” and “apostles.” 
When the members of this prophetic ministry were received 
they were the only persons permitted to abide within the community without earning 
their living by artisan or other labour. <i>Their</i> labour was the instruction and 
edification of the members of the society.<note n="431" id="ix-p10.2">“But every true prophet who will settle among you is worthy 
of his support. Likewise a true teacher, he also is worthy, <i>like the workman</i>, 
of his support”; xiii. 1, 2.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p11">Although the community was honoured with the presence of these 
gifted men, and although the congregational meeting was, as in the Churches 
of Corinth and Thessalonica, the centre and seat of rule, the brethren were 
directed to elect office-bearers. The context gives the reason. “But on the 
Lord’s Day do ye assemble and break bread and give thanks, after confessing 
your transgressions, in order that your sacrifice may be pure. But every one 
that hath controversy with his friend, let him not come together with you until 
they be reconciled. . . . Therefore appoint for yourselves bishops and deacons 
worthy of the Lord, men meek and not avaricious, upright and proved, for they 
too render you the service of the prophets and teachers.”<note n="432" id="ix-p11.1">xiv. 1-2; xv. 1, 2.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p12">The office-bearers are needed to act as judges in quarrels within 

<pb n="176" id="ix-Page_176" />the community, and to act as the “wise men” whom St. Paul asked 
the Corinthians to appoint.<note n="433" id="ix-p12.1"><scripRef passage="1Corinthians 6:5" id="ix-p12.2" parsed="|1Cor|6|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.6.5">1 Cor. vi. 5</scripRef>.</note> They are also, whether in turn or otherwise we do not 
know, to preside at the Holy Supper and to edify the community, for they are to 
serve as “prophets and teachers.”<note n="434" id="ix-p12.3">“They render you the service of the prophets and teachers. 
Therefore neglect them not; for they are your honoured ones along with the prophets 
and the teachers”: xv. 1, 2. This passage is rightly regarded by Harnack, and in 
this Sanday follows him, as of the utmost importance to enable us to trace the development 
of the Christian ministry in the primitive Church. It must be referred to later. 
It is sufficient to say here that we see the change taking place whereby the ministry 
of the local Church secured the place at an earlier period possessed by the prophetic 
ministry. Compare Harnack’s edition of the <i>Didache</i> in <i>Texte und Untersuchungen</i>, 
II. i. 58 note; ii. 140 ff.; Sanday, <i>Expositor</i> (1887), Jan.-June, p. 14 ff. The 
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p12.4">τιμη</span> was specially used to denote the respect due to spiritual guides (compare 
Harnack’s note for references); it is a question whether the “honoured ones” are 
also those who “receive an honorarium” (for the Greek word has the double reference); 
the prophets and teachers received the firstfruits in preference to the poor. Did 
the bishops and deacons who are placed among the honoured spiritual guides partake 
of these first fruits also? The Didache does not answer the question.</note> There is no division of labour indicated between 
the bishops (presbyters) and the deacons; and the same qualities of meekness, uprightness, 
proved Christian character and the absence of avarice are demanded of both.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p13">What went on in the smaller took place in the larger Christian 
communities; the outlines of the picture sketched for us in the Didache appear also 
in the <i>Epistle of Clement</i><note n="435" id="ix-p13.1">In the Epistle of Clement we find that the congregation is the 
supreme authority; the letter is addressed to the whole Church:—“To the Church 
which sojourneth in Corinth” (preface); the evil-doers are urged to do “what is 
ordered by the people” (liv. 2). The office-bearers are a number of presbyter-bishops 
and deacons (compare above pp. 159 ff.). The epistle says little or nothing about 
a “prophetic ministry” but that is not to be wondered at as it was written for a 
definite purpose which had nothing to do with the question. In Hermas we have the 
same organization and the distinct traces of prophets and their ministry.</note> and in the quaint Pastor of Hermas. At the head of the 
community, as regular office-bearers, were a number of men presbyter-bishops 

<pb n="177" id="ix-Page_177" />with deacons as their assistants, but the congregation is seen to be the 
supreme judge in the last resort. The people rule and form a little democracy; they 
choose their office-bearers who lead their devotions and act as arbiters in all 
disputes. They are a self-governing community. They can even reject the services 
of men who assert that they are members of the prophetic ministry. They can do 
this in God’s name. They are a theocracy as well as a democracy. The “gifts” of 
the Spirit are present in their midst and are manifest in the power of judging.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p14">Our second document is what Harnack calls the <i>Original Sources 
of the Apostolic Canons</i>.<note n="436" id="ix-p14.1">A summary of the critical history of the <i>Apostolic Canons</i> (to 
be distinguished from the <i>Apostolic Constitutions</i>) will be found in Harnack’s edition 
of the <span style="text-decoration:underline" id="ix-p14.2">Didache</span> (<i>Texte und Untersuchungen</i>, II. ii. p. 193-209) followed by Harnack’s 
critical reconstruction based on the discovery of the <i>Didache</i> (pp. 209-25), and 
lastly the full text of the canons (pp. 225-37), tables and summary (pp. 237-41). 
According to generally accepted critical opinions the compiler of the Canons used 
four sources, the <i>Epistle of Barnabas</i>, the <i>Didache</i> (or more probably an abridgement 
of the <i>Didache</i>), and two fragments from an old ecclesiastical law-book. It is with 
these fragments that we have now to do, or rather with the first of them. Harnack 
dates it at some time between 140 and 180 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="ix-p14.3">A.D.</span> 
These fragments, with commentary and excursus, have been published by Harnack in 
the <i>Texte und Untersuchungen</i>, 
II. v. Professor Sanday appears to agree with Professor Harnack about these fragments: 
<i>Expositor</i> (1887), Jan.-June, pp. 20, 21, 106. 
Harnack’s edition of the Sources has been translated into English by L. A. Wheatley 
under the title <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i> (1895).</note> These sources are but fragments, preserved because they 
have been incorporated in a much later law-book of the Christian Church. We do not 
know from what land they came nor how wide or narrow was the sphere of their authority. 
They show us, however, what a small Christian community was in the last decades 
of the second century, and they describe the way in which it was created out of 
a number of Christian families. We can see the birth and growth of a Church with 
its complete organization. In many respects the process described can be seen now 
in any mission field, especially among peoples of ancient civilization. Perhaps 

<pb n="178" id="ix-Page_178" />the most interesting thing about it 
is that every body of Christians however small is ordered to form itself into 
a congregation, and the implied thought that the Christian life must be lived 
within an orderly Christian society before the full benefits which accompany 
it can be enjoyed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p15">The document takes us back to a time when a few Christian 
families found themselves the only believers in the midst of a surrounding paganism. 
Few or many, they are commanded to organize themselves as a <i>church</i>.<note n="437" id="ix-p15.1">“If there are few men, and not twelve persons who are competent 
to vote at the election of a bishop, the neighbouring Churches should be written 
to, where any of them is a settled one, in order that three selected men may 
come thence and examine carefully if he is worthy.” <i>Sources of the Apostolic 
Canons</i>, pp. 7, 8. (Here and elsewhere I quote from the English translation of 
Harnack’s edition in the <i>Texte und Untersuchungen</i>, II. v.)</note> If the 
families number less than twelve, or rather if they include fewer than twelve 
persons entitled to vote in the election, it is supposed that they need aid 
in the first important step in the organization, which is the selection of some 
one to be their pastor or bishop—the names are synonymous in the document.<note n="438" id="ix-p15.2">The word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p15.3">ἐπίσκοπος</span> occurs in i. 4, 22; ii. 15, 19; and 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p15.4">ποιμὴν</span> in ii. 18.</note> 
In this case they are to apply to a neighbouring Christian community which has 
been established for some time, and ask them to appoint three men to assist 
them to select their pastor.<note n="439" id="ix-p15.5">The phrase is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p15.6">ἐκλεκτοὶ τρεῖς ἄνδρες</span>. Various parallels may 
be found to the employment of three chosen men to conduct together work requiring 
tact and experience. The most obvious is the mission of the three men Claudius 
Ephebus, Valerius Bito and Fortunatus to Corinth from Rome (1 Clem. lxiii. 1). 
Harnack finds in the three men selected to assist the small congregation in 
the selection of a bishop the anticipation of the much later rule that the 
consecration of a bishop required the presence and co-operation of the three 
neighbouring bishops. He finds a middle point in the fact evidenced by the letter 
of Cornelius of Rome to Fabius of Antioch (Euseb. <i>Hist. Eccl</i>. VI., xliii. 8, 
9) that by the middle of the third century it was the custom that bishops were 
consecrated by three neighbouring bishops (<i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i> (1895), 
pp. 36 ff.). This afterwards became the law and is found in canons of many 
councils (the Council of Arles in its twentieth canon being 
the first). Hence comes the saying “All Christendom becomes presbyterian on 
a consecration day.” It is evident from the continual repetition of the law 
that the Churches found it somewhat difficult to enforce their regulation.</note> Along with these three, 

<pb n="179" id="ix-Page_179" />presumably experienced Christians, but not necessarily office-bearers, 
they are to select some one (whether from their own number or from the outside 
is not said) to be their bishop. A list of qualifications is given them to direct 
their choice, from which it appears that character and Christian experience 
are the things really needful for the office.<note n="440" id="ix-p15.7">The qualifications are divided into two classes those indispensable 
and those desirable. “That is if he has a good report among the heathen, if 
he is faultless, if a friend of the poor, if honourable—no drunkard no adulterer, 
not covetous nor a slanderer, nor partial or such like” (i. 10-15). These are 
the necessary qualifications. Then follow the desirable: “It is good if he 
is unmarried; if not then a man of one wife; educated, in a position to expound 
the scriptures; but if he is unlearned, then he must be gentle and filled with 
love to all, so that a bishop should never be as one accused of anything by 
the multitude “ (i. 10-23); <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i>, pp. 8-10.</note> A pastor or bishop is to be one 
whose character stands so high that no one may be expected to bring any charge 
of misconduct against him. He is not to be given to drinking, nor to covetousness 
nor to foul living. He must not be a respecter of persons. It is better that 
he should be unmarried, but if he has a wife he must be a faithful husband. 
It is advisable that he should be an educated man and able to expound the Scriptures, 
but that is not indispensable. If he is unlearned he must at least be gentle 
and full of love towards all persons. He has to represent the community to 
the outside world, and must therefore be a man whom the heathen respect. He 
is to be the leader in public worship, and the elders are to support him, seated 
on his right hand and on his left. He must be a valiant fighter against sin, 
and the elders are to aid him in this duty also. He is, under the control of 
the elders, to administer the property of the Church, which in these early days 
consisted of the gifts brought by the faithful to the meeting for thanksgiving. 

<pb n="180" id="ix-Page_180" />They were handed over to him, 
and distributed under the watchful supervision of the elders.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p16">Besides the pastor the congregation is required to appoint 
at least two elders or presbyters.<note n="441" id="ix-p16.1">“Hence the presbyters must be already advanced in life, abstaining 
becomingly from communication with women, willingly sharing with the brotherhood, 
not having regard to the person, companions in consecration with the bishop 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p16.2">συμμύστας τοῦ ἐπισκόπου</span>), and fighting on his side, collecting 
the congregation together, kindly disposed towards the pastor. The elders on 
the right should look after the bishops at the altar, in order that they may 
distribute the gifts and themselves receive the necessary contributions 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p16.3">ὅπως τιμήσωσι καὶ ἐντιμηθῶσιν, εἰς ὃ ἂν δέῃ</span>). 
The elders on the left shall look after the congregation in order that it may 
be at rest and without disturbance, after that it has been first proved in all 
submission. But if one who is admonished should answer rudely; those at the 
altar should unite and condemn such an one to the punishment deserved by a general 
resolution, so that the others may be in awe, in order that they (the elders) 
look not at the person of any one, and that it may not spread as a cancer and 
be taken up by every one “ (ii.).</note> They are to be men advanced in years and 
presumably unmarried (the meaning of the phrase is somewhat doubtful).<note n="442" id="ix-p16.4">The phrase 
is <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p16.5">τρόπῳ τινὶ ἀπεχομένους τῆς 
πρὸς γυναῖκας συνελεύσεως</span>.</note> They 
must not be respecters of persons. They are to be ready to assist the pastor 
at all times in the conduct of public worship and in dealing with sinners. They 
are the rulers in the strict sense of the word. They are responsible for summoning 
the people to public worship, and it is their place to preserve order during 
Divine Service. The women who visit the sick are to report to them and not to 
the bishop. They are to see that the bishop distributes in a proper manner the 
offerings of the faithful. They have charge of the discipline of the congregation 
including the pastor.<note n="443" id="ix-p16.6">The relation of the elders to the bishops is expressed by 
the word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p16.7">προνοήσονται</span>; this has been translated in the English version “shall assist,” which cannot be right, for the same word is used to express the 
relation of the elders to the people, and it is evident that the power of discipline 
is meant (ii. 19, 23).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p17">Every church must have at least three deacons, who are to 
be the ministers of the people in their private and home life. They are to report 
on any unseemly conduct which may call 

<pb n="181" id="ix-Page_181" />for discipline at 
the hands of the elders. They are to be men well esteemed in the congregation, 
faithful husbands, with well-behaved families.<note n="444" id="ix-p17.1">“They shall be approved 
in every service, with a good testimony from the congregation, husbands of one 
wife, educating their children, honourable, gentle, quiet, not murmuring, not 
double-tongued, not quickly angry, not looking on the person of the rich, also 
not oppressing the poor, also not given to much wine, intelligent, encouraging 
well to secret works, while they compel those among the brethren who have much 
to open their hands, also themselves generous, communicative, honoured with all 
honour and esteem and fear by the congregation, carefully giving heed to those 
who walk disorderly, warning the one, exhorting the other, threatening a third, 
but leaving the scoffers completely to themselves” (iv.). <i>Sources of the Apostolic 
Canons</i>, pp. 17-19.</note> It is their duty to move among the people, 
“and carefully give heed to those who walk disorderly, warning one, exhorting 
another, threatening a third, but leaving scoffers entirely to themselves.” 
They were to be men of generous disposition, for part of their duty was to insist 
that the wealthier members of the <i>Brotherhood</i>, as the congregation is called, 
“open their hands” to support the poor and for other ecclesiastical needs, 
and example is better than precept. In short their duties, as laid down in these 
ancient canons, are almost identical with those of the deacons in presbyterian 
churches now, both in what they do and in what they are to refrain from doing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p18">Every church 
was also to have a ministry of women. Three were to be appointed. They are called 
<i>widows</i>, and a curious division of duties is 
enjoined.<note n="445" id="ix-p18.1">“Three widows shall be appointed, two to persevere in prayer for all those 
who are in temptation, and for the reception of revelations where such are necessary; 
but one to assist the women visited with sickness. She must be ready for service, 
discreet, communicating what is necessary to the elders, not avaricious, not 
given to much love of wine, so that she may be sober and capable of performing 
the night services and other loving services if she will; for these are the 
chief good treasures of the. Lord” (v.), <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i>, pp. 
19-21.</note> One of them is to act as a combination 
of nurse and Bible-woman. She is to assist the sick women of the congregation. 
To this end she “ must be ready for the service, discreet and not avaricious, 
nor given to much love of 

<pb n="182" id="ix-Page_182" />wine, so that 
she may be sober and capable of performing the night services and other loving 
ministry if she will.” The duty of the other two was to “persevere in prayer 
for all who are in temptation”; and they were also to pray for the reception 
of revelations where these were necessary. They took the place in the congregation 
of the old prophetic ministry, and were among the number of the New Testament 
prophetesses.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p19">There was another official. The congregation is told to appoint 
a <i>Reader</i>. He is to be an experienced Christian. His duty is to read the Scriptures 
during Divine Service, and it is required that he should have a good voice and 
a clear delivery. He is told to come early to the church on the Lord’s Day. 
He is to be able to expound the Scripture that he has read. He is to remember 
that “he fills the place of an evangelist.” The <i>Reader</i> in these ancient times 
did what the pastor or bishop was expected to do in later times. There was the 
more need for the office when we remember that the bishop might be an unlearned 
man, and by unlearned was frequently meant one who did not know the alphabet.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p20">Such is a picture of a small Christian 
Church in the last decades of the second century. It may be taken as the type 
of hundreds. It is independent and self-governing, but it is not isolated. It 
is a brotherhood (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p20.1">ἀδελφότης</span>), consisting of brethren organized under office-bearers 
chosen by themselves, but it has relations with, and a knowledge of, a wider 
brotherhood of which it is a minute part. When need comes it can appeal for 
and get help in the selection of its pastor. Its ministry need not be learned; 
Christian character, saintly behaviour, the power to exhort and teach which 
comes from deep Christian experience, are more highly valued than ability to 
read. The <i>Brotherhood</i> has the <i>Wise Men</i> whom St. Paul desired to see in the Corinthian 
Church in its elders or presbyters who share the responsibilities of the pastor’s 
work, and in this respect are his assistants, but whose superintendence and 
rule extends over the pastor himself in other respects. We see the deacons going 
out and in among 

<pb n="183" id="ix-Page_183" />the members of the society, encouraging, warning, rebuking, if need be, and endeavouring 
to excite to Christian liberality by precept and example. We descry through 
the mists of seventeen hundred years the homely and simple ministry of women; 
on the one hand an active motherly woman, able to nurse her sick sisters, strong 
enough to endure, as women only can, long periods of night-watching, giving 
wholesome motherly advice to the women and girls of the community; and on the 
other two solitary women, in the weakness and loneliness of their sex and of 
their widowhood, powerful to wrestle with God in prayer, and to assist with 
their supplications the whole congregation and the strong men who are tempted 
and tried in the daily battle of life. The strong supporting the weak; and the 
weak, powerful in prayer, helping the strong; the picture is one which only 
a Christian community could show, and there it often appeared. Early Christian 
literature abounds in references to the prayers of the widows of the congregation. 
They are expected to bear the whole burden of the brethren upon their hearts, 
and to entreat the Lord in prayer. The prayers of believers are the sacrifice 
of primitive Christianity, and because the widows abound in prayer they are 
the altar of sacrifice.<note n="446" id="ix-p20.2">Compare Polycarp, <i>Epistle to the Philippians</i>, 4; in the 
<i>Canons of Hippolytus</i> (ix. 59) widows are to be highly honoured because of their
<i><span lang="LA" id="ix-p20.3">copiosas orationes et infirmorum curam</span></i>. In <i>Apostolic Constitutions</i>, iii. 12, 13, 
it is said: “For it becomes widows when they see that one of their fellow widows 
is clothed by any one or receives money or meat or drink or shoes, at the sight 
of the refreshment of their sister to say: Thou art blessed O God, who hast 
refreshed my fellow widow. Bless O Lord, and glorify him that has bestowed these 
things upon her, and let his good work ascend in truth unto Thee and remember 
him for good in the day of his visitation.” Compare <i>Apost. Constit.</i> iii. 5, 7.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p21">These ancient fragments of old ecclesiastical canons are, 
however, specially interesting, because they represent the transition stage 
between the organization of the churches, shown</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p22">in the Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians or in the Didache, 
and the three-fold ministry of the third century. They do this in 


<pb n="184" id="ix-Page_184" />two ways; The prophetic ministry has departed, but its memories 
linger in the prayers of the widows for revelations and in the exhortation to 
the <i>Reader</i> that he holds the place of an evangelist. For our immediate purpose, 
however, it is most interesting to have in the fragments an organization lying 
between that of a church or congregation, ruled by a college of presbyter-bishops 
as in the <i>Didache</i>, and one where the bishop or pastor is the president of a 
compact circle of elders and deacons, and where these office-bearers have their 
fixed places under their head. In these fragments the bishop or pastor has neither 
the power nor the position he afterwards came to occupy almost universally in 
the third century.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p23">But there is this advance on the older organization. There 
is now one man who has a distinct position which he occupies by himself. He 
is the recognized leader of the congregation or church in several definite ways. 
He represents the congregation to those outside, else why should it be a necessary 
qualification for office that he is respected by the heathen? He leads the congregational 
worship in the meeting for thanksgiving at any rate, and if he is learned and 
can expound the Scriptures, probably at the meeting for edification also. The 
gifts of the congregation are given into his hands for distribution, and he 
is the almoner. He stands alone and separate from the other office-bearers in 
all this. In these respects also he stands forth as the representative of the 
unity of the congregation or church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p24">On the other hand, he has not yet 
been placed in the position which the bishop or pastor afterwards held. In the 
<i>Apostolic Constitutions</i> it is the bishop who calls the congregation together 
for worship; here that duty belongs to the elders, who also watch over the behaviour 
of the people while in Church.<note n="447" id="ix-p24.1">Apostolic Constitutions, ii. 57; cf. Sources of the Apostolic Canons, ii. 15: the same 
word <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p24.2">συναθροίζειν</span> being used in both as the technical term to summon to Church.</note> In later ecclesiastical manuals the deacons 
and deaconesses report tai the bishop; there they, or at least the deaconesses, report to 

<pb n="185" id="ix-Page_185" />the elders, who have the responsibilities 
for the sick and infirm of the congregation, which in later days belonged to 
the bishop.<note n="448" id="ix-p24.3">Apostolic Constitutions. iii. 19 orders 
the deacons and deaconesses: “Tell your Bishop of all those that are in affliction; 
for you ought to be like his soul and senses.” <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i>, 
v. 8, 9, directs the Widows to “communicate what is necessary to the presbyters 
or elders.” In the <i>Canons of Hippolytus</i>, c. 5, the deacons are ordered to report 
to the bishop. Of. Riedel, <i>Die Kirchenrechtsquellen des Patriarchate Alexandrien</i> 
(1900), p. 203.</note> All these things show that the discipline of the congregation is in the hands 
of the elders exclusively, and that the bishop is not the president of their 
court. If any doubt remained on this head it must vanish when we consider the 
unique regulation that the bishop himself is under the supervision of the elders 
in one of the most important of his functions.<note n="449" id="ix-p24.4">Apostolic Constitutions, ii. 25, 35, make it plain that the bishop 
was accountable to no one but God in his duty as almoner. The bishop is thus 
addressed: “Let him use those tenths and first fruits, which are given according 
to the command of God, as a man of God; as also let him dispense in a right 
manner the free-will offerings which are brought on account of the poor, to 
the orphans . . . as having that God for the examiner of his accounts who has committed 
the disposition to him” (ii. 25). And in the thirty-fifth section the people 
are enjoined: “Thou shalt not call the bishop to account nor watch his administration, 
how he does it, when or to whom, or where, or whether he does it well or ill 
or indifferently; for he has One who will call him to account, the Lord God.”</note> When he acts as almoner they 
are to see that he acts rightly, and, what is of the highest importance for 
understanding the situation, the word used to express the control of the elders 
over the bishop is the same word (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p24.5">προνοεῖσθαι</span>), which describes their power 
of discipline over the congregation. The bishop has emerged from the circle 
of presbyters, but he is not their president; and while he is the leader of 
the congregation in many respects he is, in one respect at least, like the members 
of the congregation, amenable to the discipline of the elders.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p25">Probably had 
we other relics of ecclesiastical manuals belonging to this transition period 
we should find other instances of organizations on the road towards the three-fold ministry, 

<pb n="186" id="ix-Page_186" />but travelling by different paths. 
We know that the three-fold ministry grew more rapidly in some places than in 
others, and the organization probably passed through several transition stages, 
of which this is one, before it attained to maturity.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p26">Our third group of writings consists of the famous <i>Letters of Ignatius of Antioch</i>—a 
series of documents which have provoked an immense amount of criticism which 
cannot be said to be ended. Without entering into the controversy we may accept 
the results of the scholarly criticism of the late Dr. Lightfoot in this country, 
and of Dr. Zahn in Germany, according to which the <i>Seven Epistles</i> in the shorter recension 
are genuine documents. These letters came from the head of the Christian community 
in Antioch in Syria. Ignatius had been seized in an outburst of persecution 
and was being dragged across Asia Minor, a prisoner in charge of a band of Roman 
soldiers. He wrote to the Christians of Ephesus that he was on his way from 
Syria, in bonds for the sake of the common Name and hope, and was expecting 
to succeed in fighting with wild beasts at Rome, that by so succeeding he might 
have power to become a disciple.<note n="450" id="ix-p26.1"><i>To the Ephesians</i>, 1.</note> The journey was an apprenticeship in suffering; 
for the ten soldiers, who guarded him, treated him as ten leopards might have 
done, and only waxed worse when they were kindly entreated.<note n="451" id="ix-p26.2"><i>To the Romans</i>, 5.</note> The churches of 
Asia Minor had sent him comforting messages by special delegates. The letters 
are his answers.<note n="452" id="ix-p26.3"><p class="normal" id="ix-p27">The letters of Ignatius were 
generally known during the later Middle Ages in the form of seventeen epistles, 
of which fifteen were believed to come from the pen of Ignatius while two (one 
from the Virgin and another from a Mary of Cassobola) were addressed to Ignatius. 
Renascence criticism disposed of the claims of four of these letters. There 
remained thirteen, twelve from the pen of Ignatius and one (from Mary of Cassobola) 
addressed to him. This collection is now known as the <i>Long Recension</i>, and it 
was this collection which was the subject of fierce controversy in the end of 
the sixteenth and during the seventeenth century. At the basis of these attacks 
made on the genuineness of these letters lay two facts: that Eusebius knew of 
seven letters only and that these thirteen contained passages evidently
unknown to Eusebius or to any of the ancients. The learned Englishman, 
Ussher, afterwards archbishop of Armagh and primate of all Ireland, observed 
that the quotations made from Ignatius by some English writers from the thirteenth 
century onwards corresponded with those found in Eusebius, Theodoret, etc., 
and concluded that there must exist in England a manuscript which would represent 
the Ignatius known to the ancients. After a prolonged search two such manuscripts 
were brought to light, both of them in Latin. They contained seven letters 
but in a form shorter than the generally received letters. Ussher accepted six 
of these shorter letters as the genuine epistles of Ignatius (he refused to 
accept the letter to Polycarp). His book was published in 1644. Soon afterwards 
(1646) Isaac Voss published six letters from a Greek MS.—his MS. did not give 
the <i>Epistle to the Romans</i>; and in 1689 the full Greek text of the seven letters 
was published by Ruinart. It was generally admitted that, if any genuine letters 
of Ignatius had descended to the present time, they were these seven in the 
shorter form; but many critics still refuse to admit the genuineness of any 
of the letters.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p28">The controversy was raised again in 1845 by the publication 
of Cureton’s <i>Ancient Syriac Version of the Epistles of S. Ignatius to S. Polycarp, 
the Ephesians and the Romans</i>. The author had found two Syriac MSS. in the library 
of the British Museum containing the three epistles mentioned in his title and 
in a still shorter form than those published by Ussher. He maintained that these 
three short letters were the genuine remains of Ignatius. He defended his position 
in a second work, <i>Vindiciae Ignatianae</i> (1846), and in his most complete treatise, 
<i>Corpus Ignatianum</i> (1849). His views at once attracted attention and were very 
largely adopted, though many distinguished scholars still defended the seven 
letters, while others refused to accept even Cureton’s three in the brief form. 
This controversy was almost ended by Zahn, who, in his <i>Ignatius von Antioch</i> 
(1873), showed very successfully that Cureton’s three Syriac letters were epitomes 
of the three in what were called the <i>Short Recension</i>. This opinion was supported 
by the late Dr. Lightfoot’s elaborate work, <i>Apostolic Fathers</i>, part II., 
<i>S. Ignatius, S. Polycarp</i> (1885). The result 
of these two works has been that in Germany, France and England the seven letters, 
in the shorter form published by Ruinart in 1689, are generally accepted as 
the genuine remains of Ignatius. Many critics still refuse to accept the letters 
in any form as genuine, but their criticism is mainly of the subjective and 
unconvincing kind. The only writer whose book deserves serious consideration 
and who dissents from the conclusions of Zahn and Lightfoot is Bruston, who, 
in his <i>Ignace d’Antioche</i> (1897), refuses to admit the genuineness of the 
<i>Epistle to the Romans</i> and combines his critical opinions with the theory that Ignatius 
was not the Bishop of Antioch but a deacon in the Church there.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p29">Many scholars are of the opinion that the letters of Ignatius were known 
to Lucian and that he used his knowledge in writing his story <i>De Morte Peregrini</i>. They think 
that the imprisonment of Peregrinus, the visits paid to him by delegates from 
the Churches of Asia Minor, and the letters written by him to the Churches which 
were received with reverence, were all incidents suggested by the letters of 
Ignatius. The idea seems to me somewhat far-fetched; the points which Lucian 
seizes and makes use of may easily have been suggested by a general observation 
of usages common to early Christianity and need not be attached to any particular 
person however famous; but compare Lightfoot, <i>S. Ignatius, S. Polycarp</i>, i. pp. 331 ff.</p></note></p>


<pb n="187" id="ix-Page_187" />
<p class="normal" id="ix-p30">They exhale the fragrance of a saintly and impassioned Christian 
life. They dwell on the need that the sin-sick children 

<pb n="188" id="ix-Page_188" />of men have for the One great Physician of souls.<note n="453" id="ix-p30.1"><i>To the Ephesians</i>, 7.</note> The Christian
preacher of the second century lives in them still, embalmed
there and treasured up for a life beyond life. We find in them
bursts of poetic fancy: the Lord was a Star which shone forth
in the heaven above all stars; and its light was unutterable;
and its strangeness caused astonishment; and all the rest of the constellations, 
with the sun and the moon, formed themselves into a chorus about the star; but the Star itself 
far out-shone them all.<note n="454" id="ix-p30.2"><i>Ibid</i>. 19.</note> They abound in simple but striking metaphors,
such as the lyre and its strings, the athlete and his training;
the chorus with its keynote; the wheat ground in the hand-mill.<note n="455" id="ix-p30.3"><i>To the Ephesians</i>, 4; <i>To the Philadelphians</i>, 1; <i>To Polycarp</i>, 1, 2; <i>To the Romans</i>, 4.</note> 
We find quaint emblems: “Ye are stones of a temple,
which were prepared beforehand for a building of God, being
hoisted up to the heights through the engine of Jesus Christ,
which is the Cross, and using for a rope the Holy Spirit; while
your faith is your windlass, and love is the way that leadeth
up to God.”<note n="456" id="ix-p30.4"><i>To the Ephesians</i>, 9.</note> They show deep knowledge of the human heart:
“No man professing faith sinneth, and no man possessing love
hateth”<note n="457" id="ix-p30.5"><i>Ibid</i>. 14.</note>—a sentence which might have 
come from Thomas à Kempis. Sometimes the words seem insensibly to take the 
form of a prophetic chant, and have a rhythmic cadence all 

<pb n="189" id="ix-Page_189" />their own.<note n="458" id="ix-p30.6"><p class="normal" id="ix-p31">Compare especially the <i>Epistle to the Philadelphians</i>, 7:—</p>
<verse id="ix-p31.1">
<l class="t1" id="ix-p31.2"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p31.3">Χωρὶς τοῦ ἐπισκόπου μηδὲν ποιεῖτε· </span></l>
<l class="t1" id="ix-p31.4"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p31.5">Τὴν σάρκα ὑμῶν ὡς ναὸν Θεοῦ τηρεῖτε· </span></l>
<l class="t1" id="ix-p31.6"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p31.7">Τὴν ἕνωσιν ἀγαπᾶτε· </span></l>
<l class="t1" id="ix-p31.8"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p31.9">Τοὺς μερισμοὺς φεύγετε· </span></l>
<l class="t1" id="ix-p31.10"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p31.11">Μιμηταὶ γίνεσθε Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ· </span></l>
<l class="t1" id="ix-p31.12"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p31.13">Ὡς καὶ αὐτὸς τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ.</span></l>
</verse>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p32">Ignatius had evidently visited Philadelphia and had addressed 
the brethren there, and in his address he had felt the prophetic <span lang="LA" id="ix-p32.1">afflatus</span>, had 
interrupted himself with a loud cry, and these sentences were part of what he 
had said. They are an example of the prophetic utterances.</p></note> Throughout there is that 
taste of Oriental extravagance which makes them so natural.<note n="459" id="ix-p32.2">As where he says:—“These men 
ye ought to shun as wild beasts for they are mad dogs, biting by stealth,” <i>To the Ephesians</i>, 7.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p33">The letters breathe the storm and strain of a time of persecution. The 
rallying cry which rolls from the first to the last is union! Keep united! Close 
the ranks! Intimate union with Christ; that is the main thing, and that which 
comes first. This is how he puts it. “For being counted worthy to bear a most 
godly name, in these bonds, which I carry about, I sing the praise of the churches; 
and I pray that there may be in them union of the flesh and of the Spirit which 
are Jesus Christ’s, our never-failing life—an union of faith and of love which 
is preferred before all things, and—what is more than all—an union with Jesus 
and with the Father, in whom, if we patiently endure all the despite of the 
prince of this world and escape therefrom, we shall attain unto God.”<note n="460" id="ix-p33.1"><i>To the Magnesians</i>, 1.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p34">Varying pictures of the Christian Churches rise in his imagination. Now 
they are ships driven and tossed in the storm of persecution; there must be 
a strong man at the helm and discipline in the crew; they need a favouring wind 
and a sheltering haven.<note n="461" id="ix-p34.1"><i>To Polycarp</i>, 2.</note> Or they are so many households of God: the office-bearers 
are the upper servants set there by the Master to rule, and the other members 
obey the Master Himself when they are submissive to those whom He has set over 
them.<note n="462" id="ix-p34.2"><i>To the Ephesians</i>, 6.</note> 

<pb n="190" id="ix-Page_190" />Or they are disciple 
companies, cherishing an imitation of Christ, not in the solitary fashion of 
Thomas à Kempis, but in companionship. The pastor represents Jesus, the elders 
are His apostles,<note n="463" id="ix-p34.3"><i>To the Magnesians</i>, 6; <i>To the Trallians</i>, 2, 3; <i>To the Smyrnaeans</i>, 8.</note> and the deacons and the faithful those who followed Him 
in Galilee—and all, pastor and elders and people, look for the footprints the 
Master has left, and try to set their steps where He trod. Perhaps this picture 
of a disciple company is his favourite one. It has been a thought tenderly cherished 
through the centuries, and has often been set forth with a certain quaint realism. 
Columba and twelve companions came from Ireland to Iona. Columbanus with twelve 
companions appeared among the Franks and the Burgundians to preach the Gospel. 
Bernard and twelve companions left Citeaux to found his new dwelling at Clairvaux. 
In each case the chronicler lovingly adds: “a disciple company.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p35">We miss the main thought in Ignatius 
if we neglect to see that the unity which is his passion is primarily and fundamentally 
something spiritual and mystical. The Person of Christ is the centre round which 
the Church crystallizes. By His death on the Cross and by His Resurrection our 
Lord has elevated a standard round which His troops of believers can rally and 
form a disciplined army.<note n="464" id="ix-p35.1"><i>To the Smyrnaeans</i>, 1:—“Truly nailed up in the flesh for 
our sakes under Pontius Pilate and Herod the Tetrarch . . . that He might set 
up a standard unto all ages through His resurrection, for His saints, whether 
among Jews or among Gentiles, in one body of His Church.”</note> This sacred mystical attraction is the inward essence 
and source of that union which he has always in view. So strong is it that all 
believers may be said to have one mind, a godly concord and one spirit of perseverance.<note n="465" id="ix-p35.2"><i>To the Magnesians</i>, 7, 15:—“But 
let there be one prayer in common, one supplication, one mind (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p35.3">νοῦς</span>), one hope, 
in love and in joy unblamable which is in Jesus Christ. . . . Fare ye well in 
godly concord, and possess ye a stedfast spirit which is in Jesus Christ.”</note> The unity 
which he insists upon is first of all a union with Christ Jesus, and then, and 
arising from that, a common religious 

<pb n="191" id="ix-Page_191" />belief and a common affection diffused throughout all believers who ought to live in 
a harmony of love. The unity Ignatius yearns after is first of all a unity of 
faith and love.<note n="466" id="ix-p35.4">“Run in harmony with the mind of God” (<i>Ephesians</i>, 3); “In your concord and 
harmonious love Jesus Christ is sung; do ye, each and all of you, form yourselves 
into a chorus, that being harmonious in concord and taking the key-note of God 
ye may in union sing with one voice through Jesus Christ to our Father” (<i>Ephesians</i>,
4); cf. <i>To the Magnesians</i>, 1.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p36">But this unseen mystical unity 
ought to make itself manifest according to the ordinances of Jesus and of His 
apostles. It can make itself seen in the best way in the attachment of believers 
to the visible local church which is the assembly of believers for prayer, 
exhortation, and for the celebration of the Holy Supper and for baptism. Those 
who are truly the Lord’s, and who share in the invisible mystical union, cannot 
fail to assemble together with one heart and mind, nor to unite in one common 
prayer. Ignatius addresses himself more than once to men who seem to think that 
the Christian life can be lived apart from the Christian visible fellowship;<note n="467" id="ix-p36.1"><i>To the Ephesians</i>, 5, 13, 20; <i>To the Magnesians</i>, 7.</note> 
and he declares that apart from the office-bearers there is not even the name 
of a Church.<note n="468" id="ix-p36.2"><i>To the Trallians</i>, 3.</note> Christians ought to manifest this inward unity which they have 
in an external unity, which can best show itself in the manifestation of mutual 
respect for each other, in reverencing each other and in loving one another 
in Jesus Christ.<note n="469" id="ix-p36.3">“Therefore do ye all study conformity to God, and pay reverence 
one to another” (<i>Magnesians</i>, 6). “Attempt not to think anything right for 
yourselves apart from others” (<i>Magnesians</i>, 7). “Be obedient to the bishop 
<i>and to one another</i>” (<i>Magnesians</i>, 13).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p37">This submission which is due by 
all believers to each other is specially due to those who have been placed at 
the head of the Christian communities, and who are there to be examples to their 
flocks.<note n="470" id="ix-p37.1">“Let there be nothing among you which shall have power 
to divide you, but be ye united with the bishop and with them that preside over 
you as an example and a lesson of incorruptibility” (<i>Magnesians</i>, 6). The office bearers in this 
sentence are called <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p37.2">προκαθήμενοι</span>, which may be compared with the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p37.3">προϊστάμενοι</span>
of the Epistle to the Romans and to the Thessalonians.</note> Submission to one another and to the office-

<pb n="192" id="ix-Page_192" />bearers—a submission founded on love—is the outward manifestation of the inward mystical union which 
all true believers have with Christ, who is the true centre of the union. For 
Ignatius never loses sight of the mystical union fed by faith and love.<note n="471" id="ix-p37.4">He calls a church <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p37.5">τὸ πολυεύτακτον τῆς κατὰ Θεὸν ἀγάπης</span> 
(<i>Magnesians</i>, 1).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p38">The real centre of this unity is God and Christ Who is God; 
the real oversight lies with Him. In his fervent Oriental way which expresses 
abstract thoughts in defective, though picturesque, material and external representations, 
Ignatius sees this Divine and invisible unity manifest in the bishop (or in 
whatever may be the visible centre of the ecclesiastical rule).<note n="472" id="ix-p38.1">“Give place to him (the bishop) as to one prudent in God; 
yet not to him, but to the Father of Jesus Christ, even to the Bishop of all. . . . 
For a man doth not so much deceive this bishop who is seen, as cheat the 
other Who is invisible” (<i>Magnesians</i>, 3).</note> For it must 
not be forgotten in attempting to interpret the thoughts of Ignatius that he 
belonged to what has been called the “enthusiastic” age of the Church, and 
that he shared in an exalted degree in the spirit of his times. He claimed to 
be a prophet and to possess the prophetic gift. “I am in bonds,” he says, “and can comprehend heavenly things and the arrays of angels and the musterings 
of principalities, things visible and invisible.”<note n="473" id="ix-p38.2"><i>To the Trallians</i>, 5.</note> He describes how, when he 
was preaching at Philadelphia, the prophetic <span lang="LA" id="ix-p38.3">afflatus</span> suddenly possessed him, 
and he felt compelled to cry out “with a loud voice, with God’s own voice, 
Give ye heed to the bishop and the session and the deacons.” His hearers thought 
that this had been a studied reference to persons accused of causing division 
in the Church, but Ignatius assured them that was not so. The Divine <span lang="LA" id="ix-p38.4">afflatus</span> 
had possession of him, and it made him cry out: 

<pb n="193" id="ix-Page_193" />“Do nothing without the bishop; keep your 
flesh as a temple of God; cherish union; shun divisions; be imitators of Jesus 
Christ, as He Himself also was of His Father.”<note n="474" id="ix-p38.5"><i>To the Philiadelphians</i>, 7.</note> With the prophetic eye he
<i>saw</i> the invisible and mystical unity which 
lay hidden within the actual visible Christian community, and every little local 
church was a symbol of what existed in the Heavenly Places where God was the 
centre and source of unity. It is from this mystical standpoint that we must 
view the impassioned exhortations to obey the office-bearers,<note n="475" id="ix-p38.6">“The bishops established in the furthest parts of the world 
are in the counsels of Jesus Christ” (<i>Ephesians</i>, 3). “Every one whom the Master 
of the House sendeth to govern His own household we ought to receive, as Him 
that sent him. Clearly therefore we ought to regard the bishop as the Lord Himself” (<i>Ephesians</i>, 6). Those who “obey the bishop as Jesus Christ” live a life after 
Christ” (<i>Trallians</i>, 2). “It is good to know God and the bishop; he that honoureth 
the bishop is honoured of God; he that doeth anything without the knowledge 
of the bishop serveth the devil” (<i>Smyrneans</i>, 9). To obey the bishop is to obey 
“not him, but the Father of Jesus Christ, even the Bishop of all,” while to 
practise hypocrisy towards the bishop is “not to deceive the visibly one, so 
much as to cheat the One who is invisible” (<i>Magnesians</i>, 3). “As many as are 
of God and of Jesus Christ, are with the bishop” (<i>Philadelphians</i>, 3). Compare 
Lightfoot, <i>Apostolic Fathers, S. Ignatius, S. Polycarp</i>, i. 375 f.; <i>Commentary 
on the Epistle to the Philippians</i> (1881), 6th ed. pp. 236, 237), for a complete 
list of passages. Almost equally strong language about obedience to elders or 
presbyters and deacons will be found on the same pages.</note> remembering 
also that obedience to the rulers in the Church is only the superlative of 
the submission of love which all Christians owe to one another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p39">When due allowance is made for the exaltation of the writer, 
and for the Oriental extravagance of language natural to a Syrian, the exhortations 
of Ignatius do not differ so widely from the calm injunctions issued in the 
measured language of Rome to the church of Corinth which we find in the Epistle 
of Clement: “Let us mark the soldiers that are enlisted under our rulers, how 
exactly, how readily, how submissively, they execute the orders given them. 
All are not prefects, nor commanders 


<pb n="194" id="ix-Page_194" />of thousands, nor of hundreds, 
nor of fifties, and so forth; but each man in his own rank executeth the orders 
given by the prince and the government.”<note n="476" id="ix-p39.1">Clement, 1 <i>Epistle</i> xxxvii.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p40">It is also to be remembered that Ignatius is writing to churches 
in Asia Minor, exposed to the temptations to division caused by the presence 
of men teaching the separative doctrines of a Judaising Christianity and of 
Doketism. The epistles themselves afford abundant evidence that these sources 
of division existed and had proved strong temptations in the communities to 
which he was writing.<note n="477" id="ix-p40.1">“But I have learned that certain persons passed through 
you from yonder, bringing evil doctrine” (<i>Ephesians</i>, 9); “It is better to keep 
silence and to be, than to talk and be not” (<i>Ephesians</i>, 15). “It is monstrous to talk of 
Jesus Christ and to practise Judaism. . . . I would have you 
be on guard betimes, that ye fall not into the snares of vain doctrines” (<i>Magnesians</i>, 10-11); compare the 
<i>Epistle to the Trallians</i>, 6-11, where the brethren are warned against Doketism; the 
<i>Epistle to the Philadelphians</i>, 6, where the warning is against Judaism; and 
the <i>Epistle to the Smyrneans</i>, 5-7, where the error is Doketism.</note> His passionate anxiety was that each local church should 
present an unbroken front and manifest a complete unity. The simple means which 
he believed would effect this was that all Christians should rally round the 
office-bearers who were at the head of the little Christian societies. Most, 
though not all, of the churches he addressed had the three-fold ministry in 
some form or other, and he enforced obedience to that form of ecclesiastical 
rule. “There is no indication that he is upholding the episcopal against any 
other form of Church government, as for instance the presbyteral (i.e. the government 
by a college of presbyters without a president). The alternative which he contemplates 
is lawless isolation and self-will. No definite theory is propounded as to 
the principle on which the episcopate claims allegiance. It is as the recognized 
authority of the churches which the writer addresses, that he maintains it. 
Almost simultaneously with Ignatius, Polycarp addresses the Philippian Church, 
which appears not yet to have had a bishop, requiring its submission 

<pb n="195" id="ix-Page_195" />‘to the presbyters and deacons.’<note n="478" id="ix-p40.2">Compare Réville, <i>Les Origines 
de l’Episcopat</i> (1894), p. 497 f.</note> If Ignatius had been writing to this church, 
he would doubtless have done the same. As it is, he is dealing with communities 
where episcopacy (the three-fold ministry) had been already matured, and therefore 
he demands obedience to their bishop.”<note n="479" id="ix-p40.3">Lightfoot, <i>S. Ignatius, S. Polycarp</i>, i. 382.</note> He makes no attempt certainly when 
writing to the Roman Church, which was still under the government of a college 
of presbyter-bishops without a president, to insist that the three-fold ministry 
is an essential thing to the well-being of a Christian community.<note n="480" id="ix-p40.4">The three-fold ministry developed much more slowly in Rome 
than in Asia Minor. Compare Lightfoot. <i>Commentary on the Epistle to the Philippians</i> 
(1881), 6th ed. p. 217 ff.; Réville, <i>Les Origins de l’Episcopat</i> (1894), p. 420 ff.</note> What is more, 
he evidently regards union with the college of elders as the same thing as union 
with the bishop; for he invites the malcontents at Philadelphia, who had repented, 
to return “to the unity of God and of the council of the bishop.”<note n="481" id="ix-p40.5"><i>Epistle to the Philadelphians</i>, 8.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p41">We can scarcely look for a calm statement about the organization 
of the Christian churches in letters of this kind. They were the impassioned 
outpourings of a man on his way to death; full of fears, not for himself, but 
for the brethren he was leaving behind in a persecuting world. It is pathetic 
to see the fiery, impassioned words of the martyr used as missiles by some reckless 
preacher of episcopal supremacy, or subjected to the scalpel of a cold-blooded 
critic, neither of whom seem to recognize the Oriental extravagance of language 
which makes them so natural. Yet the letters do give us a good deal of information 
about our subject.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p42">Ignatius insists that the unity of the society has for its 
centre and source of strength the supremacy of the pastor, who is always called 
the bishop. His writings are a proof that the three-fold ministry in some form 
or other did exist, early in the second century, in some parts of the Church 
though not in others. 

<pb n="196" id="ix-Page_196" />But they are not 
to be taken as proof that the Ignatian <i>conception</i> of what the three-fold ministry 
ought to be existed in any part of the Church whatever.<note n="482" id="ix-p42.1">In some form or other or in some stage of its growth. Lightfoot has drawn 
a distinction between chief over the presbyters and chief of the presbyters, 
and the second phrase, he says, suits very well the beginning of the <i>Epistle 
of Polycarp</i>:—“Polycarp and the presbyters that are with him.” Then there is 
the form given in the <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i>, cf. above pp. 183 f.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p43">According to the conception of Ignatius, every Christian community ought to 
have at its head a bishop, a <span lang="LA" id="ix-p43.1">presbyterium</span> or session of elders, and a body of 
deacons. These constitute its office-bearers to whom, jointly and severally, 
obedience is due. Ignatius regards these three elements as going together to 
form one whole. He mentions the three classes of officials together twelve times 
in his seven epistles, and in ten out of the twelve they form an inseparable 
unity—presumably they do so also in the remaining two, but that is not evident 
from the passages themselves.<note n="483" id="ix-p43.2"><i>To the Magnesians</i>, 2, 6, 13; <i>To the Trallians</i>, 7; <i>To the Philadelphians</i>, 
preface, 4, 7; <i>To the Smyrnaeans</i>, 8, 12; <i>To Polycarp</i>, 6; <i>To the Trallians</i>, 2; 
<i>To the Philadelphians</i>, 10. Compare Réville, <i>Les Origines de 1’Episcopat</i> (1894), 
p. 496:—<span lang="FR" id="ix-p43.3">L’exaltation du pouvoir épiscopal 
qui se donne libre tours à travers les Épîtres d’Ignace fait trop souvent perdre 
de vue aux commenteurs cette intime association de 1’autorité presbytérale et 
de 1’autorité épiscopale, qu’un examen plus attentif dégage très clairement.</span>”</note> There is not a trace of sacerdotalism in the 
sense that the Christian ministry is a special priesthood set apart to offer 
a special sacrifice; there is a great deal about the sacredness of order, but 
not a word about the sanctity of orders. Ignatius only once refers to priests 
and high priests, and he does so in the thoroughly evangelical fashion of contrasting 
the imperfect Old Testament priesthood with the perfect priesthood of the Redeemer.<note n="484" id="ix-p43.4"><i>To the Philadelphians</i>, 8, 9. Compare Lightfoot, <i>Apostolic Fathers, S. Ignatius, 
S. Polycarp</i> (1885), i. 381, 382; ii. 274, 275. Zahn, <i>Ignatii et Polycarpi Epistulae</i> 
(1876), p. 79.</note> The bishop is not an autocrat. There is a “council of the bishop,” which includes 

<pb n="197" id="ix-Page_197" />the bishop himself.<note n="485" id="ix-p43.5"><i>To the Philadelphians</i>, 8. Compare Lightfoot, <i>S. Ignatius</i>, i. 380; ii. 269.</note> The people are told to obey all the office-bearers, 
bishops, elders and deacons.<note n="486" id="ix-p43.6">Obey the bishop:—<i>Ephesians</i>, 
6; <i>Trallians</i>, 2; <i>Smyrnaeans</i>, 8, 9; <i>Magnesians</i>, 3, 4; <i>Polycarp</i>. 4, 6; <i>Philadelphians</i>, 
7. Obey the elders:—<i>Ephesians</i>, 2, 20; <i>Magnesians</i>, 2, 7; <i>Trallians</i>, 13. Obey 
the deacons: <i>Polycarp</i>, 6,; <i>Magnesians</i>, 6; <i>Trallians</i>, 3; <i>Philadelphians</i>, 7; <i>Smyrnaeans</i>, 8.</note> The ruling body is a court in which the bishop 
sits as chairman surrounded by his council or session of elders; and the one 
is helpless without the other, for if the bishop is the lyre the elders are 
the chords, and both are needed to produce melody.<note n="487" id="ix-p43.7"><i>To the Ephesians</i>, 4.</note> There is no apostolic succession 
in any form whatsoever; even in the poetic conception of the disciple company 
it is the elders who represent the apostles.<note n="488" id="ix-p43.8">“It is worthy of notice that 
though the form of government in these Asian Churches is in some sense monarchical, 
yet it is very far from being autocratic. We have already seen that in one passage 
the writer in the term ‘council of the bishop’ includes the bishop himself 
as well as his presbyters. This expression tells its own tale. Elsewhere submission 
is required to the presbyters as well as to the bishop. Nay sometimes the writer 
enjoins obedience to the deacons as well as to the bishop and to the presbyters. 
The ‘presbytery’ is a ‘worthy spiritual coronal’ 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p43.9">ἀξιοπλόκου 
πνευματικοῦ στεφάνου</span>) 
round the bishop (<i>Magn</i>. 13). It is the duty of every one, but 
especially of the presbyters ‘to refresh the bishop unto the honour of the 
Father and of Jesus Christ and of the apostles’ (<i>Trall</i>. 12). They stand in the 
same relation to him ‘as the chords to the lyre’ (<i>Ephes</i>. 4). If obedience is 
due to the bishop as to the grace of God, it is due to the presbytery as to 
the law of Jesus Christ (<i>Magn</i>. 2). If the bishop ocupies the place of God or 
of Jesus Christ, the presbyters are as the Apostles, as the council of God (<i>Magn</i>. 
6; <i>Trall</i>. 2, 3; <i>Smyr</i>. 8). This last comparison alone would show how widely the 
idea of the episcopate differed from the later conception, when it had been 
formulated in the doctrine of the Apostolic succession. The presbyters, not 
the bishops, are here the successors of the apostles.” Lightfoot, <i>S. Ignatius</i>, 
i. pp. 382, 383.</note> Lastly, there is no trace of diocesan 
rule. We undoubtedly find the phrase <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p43.10">τὸν ἐπίσκοπον Συρίας</span>; 
but as Lightfoot and Zahn, to say nothing of others, have pointed out, it must be translated “the 
bishop from Syria.” A bishop of Syria would have been an anachronism in the fourth century, and is 

<pb n="198" id="ix-Page_198" />much more so in 
the second.<note n="489" id="ix-p43.11">Lightfoot, <i>S. 
Ignatius</i>, i. 383; ii. 201, 202; Zahn, <i>Ignatii Epistulae</i>, p. 59 n.; and his <i>Ignatius 
von Antioch</i>, p. 308.</note> It is unquestionable that the bishop is made the centre of everything 
in the Church or congregation. “It is not permitted without the bishop either 
to baptize or to hold a love feast,”<note n="490" id="ix-p43.12"><i>To the Smyrnaeans</i>, 8.</note> and the love feast must include the Holy 
Supper. It is even declared that when men and women marry they should unite 
themselves with the consent of the bishop, that the marriage should be after 
the Lord and not after concupiscence.<note n="491" id="ix-p43.13"><i>To Polycarp</i>, 5.</note> But this only means that in such a solemn 
action as matrimony the blessing of the Church should be joined to the civil 
contract.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p44">But if there be no sacerdotalism, 
no apostolic succession, no one-man rule, and no diocese; if every Christian 
community is to be organized under a leader, who is called a bishop and some-times 
a pastor, who presides over a court of elders,<note n="492" id="ix-p44.1">The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p44.2">πρεσβυτέριον</span> or court of 
elders, i.e. kirk-session, is mentioned frequently by Ignatius:—<i>To the Ephesians</i>, 
2, 4, 20; <i>To the Magnesians</i>, 2, 13; <i>To the Trallians</i>, 2, 7, 13; <i>To the Philadelphians</i>, 
4, 7; <i>To the Smyrnaeans</i>, 8, 12. It is called the “council of God” in the <i>Epistle 
to the Trallians</i>, 3 (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p44.3">συνεδριον θεοῦ</span>).</note> and has under him a body of 
deacons; further, if, as the <i>Sources of 
the Apostolic Canons</i> inform us, every small Christian community, even when 
consisting of fewer than twelve families, is to have its bishop, its elders 
and its deacons; if nothing is to be done without the consent of the pastor 
or bishop, neither sacrament nor love-feast, nor anything congregational—then 
while the resemblance to modern episcopacy, with its diocesan system, is but 
small, there is a very great amount of resemblance to that form of ecclesiastical 
organization which re-emerged at the Reformation and which is commonly called 
the presbyterian, though it might be more appropriately named the conciliar 
system of Church government.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p45">A more minute examination of the letters reveals some details 




<pb n="199" id="ix-Page_199" />of the organization of the churches which were familiar to Ignatius.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p46">For one thing, it seems clear that 
whatever the authority of the bishop may have been, it did not extend beyond 
his own church or congregation. The corporate unity of the Churches of Christ 
was still a sentiment, strongly felt no doubt, but not yet expressed in any 
kind of polity. Ignatius did not write as a bishop of the Catholic Church; he 
says expressly that he was no apostle.<note n="493" id="ix-p46.1">“I did not 
think myself competent for this (writing more sharply), that being a convict 
I should order you as though I were an apostle” (<i>To the Trallians</i>, 3). Throughout 
the letters there are constant references to his impending martyrdom.</note> He wrote as a confessor of Christ to 
brethren who might soon be required to confess Christ in the same way of threatened 
martyrdom. Nor does Polycarp claim to write as a superior to the Philippians. 
He wrote because he had been asked for advice.<note n="494" id="ix-p46.2"><i>Epistle of Polycarp to the Philippians</i>, 3.</note> The various churches were still 
independent units in fraternal intercourse with each other, but without any 
signs of inter-congregational jurisdiction.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p47">The <i>Epistle to Polycarp</i> show what 
Ignatius believed to be the duties of a bishop within his own community. He 
was the administrator of the finances of the Church; to him the widows and the 
poor of the congregation had to look for their support, and the funds to buy 
the manumission of slaves were in his hands;<note n="495" id="ix-p47.1"><i>To Polycarp</i>, 4.</note> he had the moral oversight of 
the whole congregation, and was therefore the president of the court of discipline;<note n="496" id="ix-p47.2"><i>To Polycarp</i>, 3, 5.</note> 
he had the right to call, and presumably to preside over, the congregational 
meetings;<note n="497" id="ix-p47.3"><i>To Polycarp</i>, 
4; Ignatius evidently thought that Polycarp did not hold congregational meetings 
often enough:—“Let the meetings be held more frequently.” It is interesting 
to notice that all the duties which Ignatius supposes to belong to the bishops 
in the Church at Smyrna are supposed by Polycarp to belong to the elders in 
the Church at Philippi; with the exception of presiding at public worship, which 
is not mentioned; Polycarp, <i>Epistle to the Philippians</i>. 6-12</note> he had the sole regulation of the sacraments of 

<pb n="200" id="ix-Page_200" />Baptism and of 
the Holy Supper and of everything congregational.<note n="498" id="ix-p47.4"><i>To the Smyrnaeans</i>, 3, for the bishop's duties with regard to the eucharist, 
baptism, and the love-feasts; <i>To Polycarp</i>, 5, with regard to marriage. Yet the 
advice to meet more frequently for the eucharistic service is given to the Ephesian 
community (<i>Ephesians</i>, 13).</note> But large as were the bishop’s 
powers, he had to exercise them under serious limitations. There is not a hint 
that the bishop can by himself, or even in conjunction with his session or elders, 
excommunicate an offender. The power which Ignatius urges Polycarp to use is 
only that of moral suasion.<note n="499" id="ix-p47.5">To Polycarp, 2, 3, 5.</note> It is more than probable that the final power in 
all cases of discipline lay with the congregational meeting, as was the case 
in Corinth in the time of St. Paul. It is the congregation who are warned against 
false teachers and evil-minded persons, and they are directed to act in certain 
ways with regard to them.<note n="500" id="ix-p47.6"><i>To the Ephesians</i>, 7; <i>To the Magnesians</i>, 11; <i>To the Philadelphians</i>, 6; <i>To the Smyrnaeans</i>, 4.</note> The passages, however, do not warrant us in drawing 
any distinct conclusion. On the other hand, it is clear that the congregational 
meetings had powers. It was they who appointed delegates and messengers. The 
Christians at Smyrna are asked directly to send a delegate into Syria, whereas 
the bishop is only asked to convene a meeting of the congregation in order that 
the messenger may be appointed; and elsewhere it is made plain that this power 
belonged to the whole Church, who could order on a mission their bishops as 
well as their elders or their deacons.<note n="501" id="ix-p47.7"><i>To the Smyrnaeans</i>, 11; <i>To Polycarp</i>, 7; <i>To the Philadelphians</i>, 10; <i>To the Ephesians</i>, 1, 2; 
<i>To the Magnesians</i>, 2, 6; <i>To the Trallians</i>, 1.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p48">Readers who know something about 
the work of Church extension at home and on the mission field, may wonder how 
it was possible in these early centuries that the smallest bodies of Christians 
could have had, and were commanded to have, such a complete ecclesiastical organization 
as these <i>Epistles of Ignatius</i> and the <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i> require, 

<pb n="201" id="ix-Page_201" />and how they could be at the same time so independent and self-supporting. 
A large part of the problem of ecclesiastical extension in our own days, at 
home and on the mission field, has to do with money. Churches and other buildings 
have to be erected, and a salaried ministry has to be supported. But it must 
be remembered that in those early days the ministry was not paid as we understand 
payment, and that money for buildings was not needed. Church buildings did 
not exist until the second century was drawing to a close, and then only in 
large and populous centres. The only property which the Church had besides its 
copies of the Scriptures, its congregational records and perhaps a place of 
burial, were the offerings, mostly in kind, which the faithful presented during 
the meeting for thanksgiving, and which were almost immediately distributed. 
Justin Martyr gives the earliest description in his <i>Apology</i>. “On the day called 
Sunday, all who live in town or country gather together in one place, and the 
memoirs of the apostles or of the prophets are read as long as time permits; 
then when the reader has ceased the president verbally instructs, and exhorts 
us to the imitation of these good things. Then we all stand together and pray, 
and, when prayer is ended, bread and wine are brought and the president offers 
prayers and thanksgivings, according to his ability, and the people assent, 
saying Amen. Then there is a distribution to each of that over which thanks 
has been given, and a portion is sent by the deacons to those who are absent. 
Then they who are well to do and are willing, give what each thinks fit; and 
it is collected and deposited with the president, who succours orphans and 
widows and those who, through sickness or any other cause, are in want, those 
who are in bondage and the strangers sojourning among
us—in a word all who are in need.”<note n="502" id="ix-p48.1">Justin, <i>Apology</i>, i. 67.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p49">The gifts so bestowed and distributed 
were the property of the early Church—all that it had. Both Justin and Tertullian 
insist on the fact that these offerings were of free-will, 



<pb n="202" id="ix-Page_202" />contrasting them, 
it is probable, with the monthly compulsory payments made by the members of 
confraternities; but this did not hinder indications being given about these 
offerings. We find a continuous series of recommendations that the first fruits 
of all the necessaries of life ought to be given. All the oldest ecclesiastical 
manuals, from the <i>Didache</i> downwards, contain injunctions to the people about 
these first fruits. In the <i>Didache</i> these offerings went to support the prophets, 
and failing them the poor of the community; and the Pastoral Epistles<note n="503" id="ix-p49.1"><i>Didache</i>, xiii. 1; <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:9" id="ix-p49.2" parsed="|1Tim|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.9">1 Tim. v. 9</scripRef>. The Pastoral Epistles perhaps teach us that the 
ministry have a share; cf. <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:17,18" id="ix-p49.3" parsed="|1Tim|5|17|5|18" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.17-1Tim.5.18">1 Tim. v. 17, 18</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="2Timothy 1:4-7" id="ix-p49.4" parsed="|2Tim|1|4|1|7" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.1.4-2Tim.1.7">2 Tim. i. 4-7</scripRef>, but the seventh 
verse of the latter passage suggests that the share is not by way of stipend.</note> mention 
a church roll of members who ought to share because of their poverty. In the 
quotation just made from Justin Martyr these first fruits are distributed among 
the widows, orphans, poor strangers and so on; Tertullian describes a similar 
mode of distribution; so do the Canons of Hippolytus, which expressly prohibit 
any claim on the part of the ministry to share.<note n="504" id="ix-p49.5">Tertullian, <i>Apology</i>, 39. <i>Canons 
of Hippolytus</i>, Canon xxxii. (Riedel) <i>Kirchenrechtsquellen des Patriarchats Alexandrien</i>, p. 221.</note> In the ancient 
<i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i> the elders superintend the bishop, while he makes the distribution,<note n="505" id="ix-p49.6"><i>Texte und 
Untersuchungen</i>, II. v. 13-15, or <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i>, p. 13.</note> 
but in Justin and in the Canons of Hippolytus the full control of this distribution 
lies with the president or bishop. It is probable that the members of the ministry 
from the beginning had some share in these offerings, but not in the way of 
stipend, and only if they could be classed among the poor. The ancient <i>Sources 
of the Apostolic Canons</i> teach us that the pastor may share if need be, but not 
by way of stipend. Dr. Hatch has only summed up what the history of the whole 
period teaches when he says: “The funds of the primitive communities consisted 
entirely of voluntary offerings. Of these offerings those office-bearers whose 
circumstances required it were entitled to a share. They received 

<pb n="203" id="ix-Page_203" />such a share only on account of their poverty. They were, so far, in the position 
of the widows and orphans and helpless poor.”<note n="506" id="ix-p49.7"><i>The Organization of the Early Churches</i> (1881), p. 147.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p50">The idea that when men are once 
set apart for the function of office-bearers in the Christian Church it becomes 
the duty of the Church to provide them with the necessaries of life does not 
belong to the times of primitive Christianity. The office-bearers of the early 
Church were clergy in virtue of their call, election, and setting apart by special 
prayer for sacred office; but they worked at trades, carried on mercantile pursuits, 
and were not separate from the laity in their every-day life. We find bishops 
who were shepherds, weavers, lawyers, shipbuilders,<note n="507" id="ix-p50.1">A shepherd, Socrates, <i>Eccles. Hist</i>. i. 12; a weaver, Sozomen, <i>Eccles. Hist</i>. vii. 28; a shipbuilder, 
S. Gregorii Magni, <i>Epistolae</i>, xiii. 26; a lawyer, S. Gregorii Magni, <i>Epistolae</i>, 
x. 10. Compare Cyprian <i>De Lapsis</i> 6. Basil, <i>Epistolae</i>, 198. Compare Hatch, 
<i>The Organization of the Early Christian Churches</i> (1881), p. 148, who, besides giving 
the well-known individual instances quotes regulations from the <i>Theodosian Code</i> 
and from the <i>Statuta Ecclesiae Antigua</i> proving the general practice. The eighty-seventh 
of the <i>Canons of Basil</i> says that “none of the clergy are to engage in merchandise 
but that they are to learn a handicraft and live of the labour of their hands.” 
Riedel, <i>Die Kirchenrechtsquellen des Patriarchats Alexandrien</i> (1900), p. 270.</note> and so on, and the elders 
and deacons were almost invariably men who were not supported by the churches 
to which they belonged. An interesting series of inscriptions was found on the 
gravestones of the cemetery of the little town of Corycus, in Cilicia Tracheia, 
records of the Christian community there. They can scarcely be older than the 
fifth, and not later than the sixth century. One of them marks the burial place 
of a master potter and another that of a goldsmith, both of whom were elders 
or presbyters of the Church there.<note n="508" id="ix-p50.2"><i>Bull. de Corr. Hell</i>. vii. 230 ff.</note> The power of the laity in the early Church 
did not depend simply on the fact that they chose the office-bearers and had 
some indefinite influence over councils, as some modern writers put it,<note n="509" id="ix-p50.3">As for example the Rev. R. B. Rackham in <i>Essays on Church Reform</i> (1898), p. 30 ff.</note> but 
on the 

<pb n="204" id="ix-Page_204" />fact that in 
the earliest times none of the office-bearers, and for many centuries few of 
them, depended upon the Church as a whole to provide them with the necessaries 
of life. They were clergy, as has been said, in virtue of their selection for 
office and of their solemn setting apart to perform clerical functions; but 
they had daily association with the laity in the workshop, on the farm, in the 
warehouse, in the law-courts, and in the market-place. They held what must seem 
to be a very anomalous position to mediaeval and modern episcopalians. When 
the ancient practice is revived, as it was by the Reformed Church at the Reformation, 
episcopalians speak disdainfully of lay-elders and lay-deacons, as if an ecclesiastical 
stipend and not consecration by prayer and the laying on or giving of hands 
were the true and essential mark of ordination. But the practice had its value 
in the early centuries and has its importance now. It knit clergy and laity 
together in a very simple and thorough fashion, and brought men, whose life 
and callings made them feel as laymen do, within the circle of the hierarchy 
which ruled, and so prevented the hierarchy degenerating into a clerical caste.</p>

<p class="normal" id="ix-p51">During the last decades of the second and throughout the third 
century the conception of Ignatius, to him perhaps only a devout dream,<note n="510" id="ix-p51.1">Compare Ramsay, <i>The Church in the Roman Empire</i>, pp. 370-1,
where he says that Ignatius is not an historian describing facts but a preacher giving advice; and adds that he does not find 
in Ignatius proof that bishops were regarded as <i>ex-officio</i> supreme, that his 
language is quite consistent with the view that the respect actually paid to 
the bishop in each community depended on his individual character, and that 
his reiteration of the principle of the authority of the bishop, which came 
to him as a revelation, makes it evident that he did not find his ideal in actual 
existence. Compare also Sanday in the Expositor (1888, July-Dec.), 
p. 326.</note> dominated the whole Church, or at least a great part of it. Every Christian community 
had at its head a single president who is almost always called the bishop. He 
presided over the session of elders, over the body of deacons, and over the 
congregation. The whole Christian activity of 

<pb n="205" id="ix-Page_205" />the community found its centre in him, as it does in presbyterian congregations 
in the present day. He presided over the public worship in all its parts; had 
chief charge of the sick and of the sinful; he was over the discipline and over 
the administration of the property of the community whatever that happened to 
be. This was his position as a matter of fact. On the other hand, his position 
theoretically was by no means so unique. There is many a trace in the ancient 
canons, as we shall afterwards see, that the bishop was only <i><span lang="LA" id="ix-p51.2">primus inter pares</span></i> 
in the session of elders, and that he was distinguished from them by two things 
only—a special seat in the church and the power to ordain elders and deacons. 
The practice made him the centre of the whole congregational life and the ruler; 
the theory recalled the earlier days when every congregation was governed by 
a council of elders who had no president. We find the theory in such law-books 
as the <i>Canons of Hippolytus</i>;<note n="511" id="ix-p51.3">Compare below, p. 248.</note> it was repeated by Jerome; it never lacked supporters 
during the Middle Ages, of whom Thomas Aquinas was one; it re-emerged at the 
Reformation when the Reformed Church revived the ecclesiastical organization 
of the early centuries; and the same difference
between theory and practice exists among 
the Reformed Churches in the present day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p52">The great change in the ministry which we have seen evolving 
itself in the three documents selected, and which belonged to the second and 
third centuries, was that the ruling body in every congregation changed from 
being a session of elders without a president and became a session with a president. 
The president, sometimes called the pastor, but usually the bishop, became 
gradually the centre of all the ecclesiastical life of the local Christian church 
and the one potent office-bearer. We have now to ask how this came about. In 
answer one thing only can be asserted with confidence. The change came gradually. 
It provoked no great opposition. It was everywhere, or almost everywhere, accepted. 
But when we seek for the causes that 

<pb n="206" id="ix-Page_206" />produced the change, 
or ask what were the paths along which the change manifested itself—then we 
can only give conjectural answers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p53">Probably the main impulse came 
from the pressure of temptation—intellectual and moral—and persecution, and 
the feeling that resistance to both would be strengthened by a more thorough 
unity than could be attained under the leadership of a number of men who had 
no individual head. One man can take a firmer grip of things. Divided responsibility 
continually means varying counsels. What is the business of many is often the 
work of none. A divided leadership continually brings with it fickle and impotent 
action. The need for an undivided front in time of danger was what inspired 
Ignatius, when, with the eye of a statesman and the fire of a prophet, he pleaded 
for the union of the congregation under one leader. The circumstances of the 
times and the voices of those who led in the movement, all suggest that the 
supreme need of the moment was unity; and that unity could be best won and maintained 
by the change which was made.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p54">The paths along which the change 
progressed probably differed in various places. It is quite unnecessary to 
suppose that the process was everywhere the same. It is much more natural that 
there should have been several at work simultaneously. Differences in racial 
temperament and in experience in the art of governing; greater or less exposure 
to the disruptive influences of strange teaching; more or less capacity to 
endure temptations; differences in local environment and in inherited political 
usages, might easily produce different modes in the evolution of the ecclesiastical 
organization. Dr. Lightfoot has shown, with his usual careful minuteness, how 
the three-fold ministry came into being much sooner in some parts of the Empire 
than others, and that it appeared first in Asia Minor,<note n="512" id="ix-p54.1"><i>Commentary on the Epistle 
to the Philippians</i> (1881), 6th ed. p. 206 ff.</note> which differed in the 
fact that it was more exposed to the divisive influences of strange teachings, 
and that the people had been 

<pb n="207" id="ix-Page_207" />long accustomed to the rule of one man in secular affairs. It 
well may be imagined that the different social surroundings which belonged to Rome, to the cities 
of Greece, and to Asia Minor, bred different ecclesiastical conditions, which 
led to the selection of differing paths in the development of the ecclesiastical 
organizations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p55">
Professor Ramsay has suggested, ingeniously, one way in which the change may 
have come. His idea is that any member of the session of presbyters or elders 
became an <i> <span lang="LA" id="ix-p55.1">episcopus</span></i> or <i>overseer</i> when he was given the oversight of any special 
duty by his brethren. The <i> <span lang="LA" id="ix-p55.2">episcopus</span></i> who did his work well would naturally continue 
to do it, and the tendency was for his function to become permanent. One of 
the most important duties which fell to the college of elders was correspondence 
with other Christian churches and the reception and entertainment of the delegates 
who came from other churches to visit them. The elder who had the oversight 
of, or was the <span lang="LA" id="ix-p55.3">episcopus</span> for this work, naturally became a very important man. 
He was the representative of his own church to all Christians outside it. He 
might easily come to represent the unity of the Church to those who also were 
inside it, more especially as he was the official who would naturally be selected 
to hold the property of the congregation when it became possessed of a place 
of burial. Thus he came to stand forth from among the other elders as the <i><span lang="LA" id="ix-p55.4">episcopus</span> 
par excellence</i>. Thus gradually one of the presbyters or elders became the <i><span lang="LA" id="ix-p55.5">episcopus</span></i> 
for everything within the community, and the session of elders received its 
permanent head.<note n="513" id="ix-p55.6"><i>The Church in the Roman Empire</i> (1893), p. 367 ff.</note> There is a great deal to be said for this conjecture. For one 
thing, there is evidence that the appointment of one of the elders to look 
after the communications with other churches was actually a custom;<note n="514" id="ix-p55.7">In the <i>Pastor</i> of Hermas, the old lady who represents the Church and who has 
given Hermas a revelation orders him to make two books and give one to Clement 
and the other to Grapte, “and Clement will send his to the foreign 
countries, <i>for commission has been given him to do so</i>, and Grapte will admonish 
the widows and the orphans; but you (Hermas, who was a presbyter) will read 
the words in this city along with the elders who preside over the Church,” 
<scripRef passage="Herm.Vis 2:4" id="ix-p55.8"><i>Visiones</i>, ii. 4</scripRef>.</note> for another 
it gives a reasonable explanation of 

<pb n="208" id="ix-Page_208" />those lists of bishops in various churches dating back 
to times when all the evidence shows that there was no real permanent president in existence. 
They are the lists of the men who, being the foreign correspondents, represented 
the unity of their respective churches to all Christians outside, and were therefore 
regarded as the most prominent members.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p56">It is also probable that the celebration of the Holy Supper suggested one permanent president. It 
is easy to conceive how the meeting for “exhortation” could be conducted by 
a session of elders, but it is very difficult to imagine a collegiate superintendence 
of the meeting for “thanksgiving.” Did the members of the session of presbyter-bishops 
or elders take it in turn to preside, or in what way was it done? We do not 
know. But we do know that in the second century there was one official who presided 
at the Lord’s Supper, and that he, the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p56.1">προεστὼς</span> 
or president of Justin Martyr,<note n="515" id="ix-p56.2"><i>Apology</i>, i. 67.</note> 
is clearly the anticipation of the later bishop. There was evidently some close 
connexion in thought between the <i>one</i> bishop and the <i>unity</i> of the congregation 
or church at the Holy Supper. One bishop, one place of celebration (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p56.3">θυσιαστήριον</span>) 
and one Eucharist are almost 
equivalent terms in Ignatius. This thought would lead us to imagine that the 
<i><span lang="LA" id="ix-p56.4">episcopus</span></i> was the presbyter or elder selected by his brethren to preside at 
the Eucharist, and that he was bishop while he was so presiding.<note n="516" id="ix-p56.5">Tertullian in his <i>De Praescriptione Haereticorum</i>, 41, speaking 
of the condition of the Gnostic or Marcionite Churches, says:—“<span lang="LA" id="ix-p56.6">itaque alius 
hodie episcopus, cras alius.</span>” Sohm (<i>Kirchenrecht</i>, i. 119 n.) takes this as a 
proof of the condition of things in the most primitive days. He infers that 
in the earlier times when there were several bishops in each community the 
one who presided at the Eucharist was the bishop for that day, and gave place 
to another on another day who thus became the bishop in his turn. It is doubtful 
whether we can infer anything about primitive u<span class="unclear" id="ix-p56.7">s</span>ages from these references in 
Tertullian.</note> The presbyter 

<pb n="209" id="ix-Page_209" />who had a special gift for this sacred work would naturally 
be frequently called to undertake it, and the duty might easily become a permanent 
one. In the <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i> it is the bishop or pastor who presides 
at the Holy Communion, although he is under the disciplinary authority of the 
elders.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p57">It may also be said that the need for one authority in doctrinal 
matters led to the selection of one man, and to placing on him the responsibility 
of seeing that the members of the congregation were not tempted away from the 
true faith by irresponsible teachers, who offered themselves to instruct the 
community. This conception, as we shall see later, was developed in a special 
way with reference to the office-bearer by Irenaeus, and some critics see it 
foreshadowed in the letters of Ignatius.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p58">No one way needs to be selected as the only path by which 
the organization advanced, and the college of elders received a president who 
was the permanent head of the community, and the living and personal representative 
of its unity. They might all have their effect and that simultaneously.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p59">It must always be remembered that the duty of presiding at 
the Holy Supper, which is invariably seen to belong to the bishop as soon as 
he emerges from the college of presbyters or elders, brought with it the control 
over the gifts of the faithful which were presented after the Eucharistic service, 
and formed for long the only property of the congregation. If we add to this 
that the presbyter or elder chosen for this highest portion of the worship was 
frequently a man possessed of the prophetic gift as Ignatius was, additional 
reverence and obedience would not fail to be bestowed upon him; and we can see 
how the old reverence for the “prophetic ministry” could easily be transferred 
to the new authority.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p60">Whatever paths led to the change in the ministry whereby the 
rule was transferred from a college of elders without a president to a college 
with a president, when once the change was made the power of the <i><span lang="LA" id="ix-p60.1">episcopus</span></i> grew 
rapidly; and one source 

<pb n="210" id="ix-Page_210" />of this increase of authority lay in the fact that he was 
always the administrator of the property of the local church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p61">Without any apostolic sanction, in virtue of the power lying 
within the community and given to it by the Master, the Church of the second 
century effected a change in its ministry quite as radical, if not more so, 
as that made by the Reformed Church in the sixteenth century, when it swept 
away mediaeval excrescences, restored the bishops to their ancient position 
of pastors of congregations, and vested the power of oversight in councils of 
greater and lesser spheres of authority. What was within the power of the Christian 
people of the second century belongs to it always when providential circumstances 
seem to demand a change in the organization, for the ministry depends on the 
Church and not the Church on the ministry.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter VI. The Fall of the Prophetic Ministry and the Conservative Revolt." progress="57.08%" id="x" prev="ix" next="xi">
<pb n="169" id="x-Page_169" />

<h2 id="x-p0.1">CHAPTER VI.</h2>
<h3 id="x-p0.2">THE FALL OF THE PROPHETIC MINISTRY AND THE CONSERVATIVE REVOLT</h3>

<p class="normal" id="x-p1"><span class="sc" id="x-p1.1">The</span> prophetic 
ministry of the apostolic and immediately sub-apostolic times passed away in 
the course of the second century, and its overthrow was a much greater alteration 
of the organization of the churches than the institution of a three-fold ministry, 
important as that was. The difference may be seen from two extracts.  “Every 
prophet,” says the oldest ecclesiastical manual,  “who speaketh in the Spirit, 
ye shall neither try nor judge; for every sin shall be forgiven, but that sin 
shall not be forgiven.”<note n="517" id="x-p1.2"><i>Didache</i>, xi. 7.</note> 
That comes from a time when the prophetic ministry was the great controlling power. “Wretched 
men,” says Irenaeus, “who wish to be false prophets . . . holding aloof from 
the communion of the brethren”; and the test of being in communion with the 
brethren is “to obey the elders who are in the Church.”<note n="518" id="x-p1.3">Irenaeus, <i>Contra Haereses</i>, III. xi. 9 and IV. xxvi. 2.</note> That comes 
from the end of our period.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p2">The change between the time when the prophet was not to be judged, but to be obeyed, and 
when disobedience to his commands was believed to be “an unpardonable sin”; and the time when the test of a true prophet was obedience to the office-bearers 
of the local church, whose superior he had once been, amounted to a revolution. 
It was so, and the overthrow of the supremacy of the prophetic ministry rent the Church in twain.</p>

<pb n="214" id="x-Page_214" />
<p class="normal" id="x-p3">It was inevitable. The more close and firm the organization of the local churches became the less 
room remained for the exercise of the prophetic ministry, which in the nature 
of things claimed at once freedom for itself and the power of ruling in some indefinite way over 
the churches which admitted its exercise among them. A careful examination of the scanty records of the second century 
reveals that the early prophetic ministry was active within the churches down 
till the Montanist revolt, and that in the churches which shared in that movement 
it was continued, and its place within the Church became accentuated. It is 
also possible to show in what way the office-bearers of the local churches could 
gradually come to take the place of the prophetic ministry, and how with the 
great body of Christians this could be done naturally and without any strong 
feeling that there was a real breach with the past.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p4">In St. Paul’s summary of the gifts which the Spirit bestows, and which when manifested within 
a community of Christians make it a Church, it can be seen that all these gifts 
may be divided into two classes—those which enable their possessors to edify 
the brethren by speaking the word of God, and those which fit them for serving 
the community in many practical ways. Two of these practical gifts, “pilotings” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p4.1">κυβερνήσεις</span>) and 
“aids” (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p4.2">ἀντιλήψεις</span>)
foreshadow in the abstract the concrete offices of overseer and servant; and from them 
the office-bearers of the local churches derive their origin. The task of edifying 
by speech belonged primarily to the first class of gifted persons, and the work of edifying 
by wise counsels and all manner of brotherly 
services belonged to the two branches of the second class out of which the local 
office-bearers developed. Edification by the Word of God was the most 
important need of the churches; and if the 
“gifted” apostles, prophets and teachers failed any community their services 
had to be supplied somehow.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p5">The <i>Didache</i> shows 
us the transition stage, and explains how this need was supplied in an ordinary 
way when the extraordinary means failed. “Appoint, therefore, for yourselves 

<pb n="215" id="x-Page_215" />bishops and deacons worthy of the Lord, men that are meek and are not covetous, 
upright and proved; for <i>they also render you the service of the prophets and teachers. Therefore neglect 
them not, for they are your honoured ones, together with the prophets and teachers</i>.”
These 
words in italics show us at once the point of junction between the prophetic 
and the local ministry, and indicate how the latter could fulfil the duties 
of the former. They also reveal the possibility of the abolition of the prophetic 
ministry as a permanent part of the organization 
(to use the word in its widest sense) of the local churches. When the wave 
of spiritual enthusiasm and illumination which came with the earliest proclamation 
of the Gospel had somewhat spent itself, there was need to supply through the 
ordinary office-bearers of the churches that exhortation and instruction which 
in the earliest times had been left to the inspiration of those gifted
with the power of speaking the Word of God. Hence the <i>Didache</i><note n="519" id="x-p5.1">“The peculiar value of the <i>Didache</i>
consists in this, that it reveals to us the process in the moment of transition. It brings 
down the bird as it were upon the wing. The sentence italicized explains why 
the permanent officials of the Christian Churches did not possess at first 
all the functions which they possessed later. They did not possess them because 
the more prosaic duties which they themselves discharged were supplemented 
by that extraordinary wave of spiritual exaltation which swept over the whole 
primitive Church. In that age the wish of Moses was well-nigh fulfilled, that 
‘all the Lord’s people were prophets.’ The difficulty was not to incite to 
the attainment of such gifts, but to regulate and control them. One by one they 
became rarer, and disappeared. The apostolate was the first to go. Prophecy 
lasted until it was finally discredited by Montanism. The class of teachers 
survived still longer into the third century; indeed, it would hardly be wrong 
to regard the Catechetical School of Alexandria as a systematizing of this office, 
with learning and philosophy substituted for the primitive enthusiasm.” Sanday,
<i>Expositor</i> (1887, Jan.-June), p. 17.</note> 
counsels 
the community to select men for its office-bearers in the knowledge that they 
may be called upon to supply this need. But when once the local churches began 
to have their spiritual needs satisfied within their own circle and the bands 
of association grew stronger, it is easy to imagine that the power 

<pb n="216" id="x-Page_216" />of the office-bearers grew strong enough to withstand the members of the prophetic ministry unless 
the prophets were content to take a secondary place. The very fact that the 
office-bearers could “render the service of the prophets and teachers” inevitably 
tended to place them, the permanent officials of the local churches, permanently 
in the position of the exhorters, instructors, and leaders of the 
public worship of the communities. Hence, while we can trace the presence and the power of the prophetic ministry 
during a great part of the second century, we can also see that complaints against 
false prophets became more and more common, and that there was a tendency to 
make the test of true prophecy subordination on the part of the prophets 
to the control of the permanent office-bearers of the churches.<note n="520" id="x-p5.2">Perhaps the earliest trace of this is to be found in Clement, 1 Epistle,
xlviii. 5: “Let a man be faithful, let him be able to expound a deep saying, let him 
be wise in the discernment of words, let him be strenuous in deeds, let him 
be pure; so much the more ought he to be lowly in mind, in proportion as he seemeth to be greater; and he ought to seek the common advantage of all, and 
not his own.”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p6">We can see that the transition from the time when the prophets 
were supreme to the days when they were expected, if true prophets, to be subordinate 
to or at least deferential towards the office-bearers of the community, was 
the more easily effected when we remember that it is highly probable that some 
men among those chosen to lead the brethren by their gifts of governing had 
also the power of exhortation and instruction. This was probably the case from 
the earliest times. The <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p6.1">προϊστάμενοι</span> of <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:12" id="x-p6.2" parsed="|1Thess|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.12">1 Thessalonians 
v. 12</scripRef>, not only laboured among the brethren but “admonished”; and to “admonish” 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="x-p6.3">νουθετεῖν</span>) seems to imply more than mere leading. Whatever be the date of the Pastoral 
Epistles, it is clear that by the time they were written, the functions of instruction 
and leadership were conjoined; and few critics, even among those who dispute 
the Pauline authorship, will be inclined to place them as late as Harnack does.<note n="521" id="x-p6.4">If leadership implied instruction in the earliest times (1 Thessalonians) the fact that in the Pastoral Epistles 
leadership involves instruction does not imply that these epistles are late.</note> Then, as before remarked, those office-bearers 

<pb n="217" id="x-Page_217" />who stand forth most clearly in these ancient times were almost all men who had 
the prophetic gift. We have already seen how the divine <span lang="LA" id="x-p6.5">afflatus</span> descended on 
Ignatius while he was preaching in Philadelphia, and made him cry forth words 
which the Spirit put in his mouth. The prophetic gift was to be found among 
the office-bearers of the local churches before the conflict of jurisdictions 
arose, and the office-bearers who possessed it had all the divine authority 
which was supposed to belong to the prophetic order.</p>


<p class="normal" id="x-p7">All these circumstances have to be taken into account in attempting to describe the great 
change in the ministry which the second century witnessed; and the last-mentioned 
is useful in enabling us to see how, while the overthrow of the prophetic ministry 
was sufficient to provoke a disruption of the Church, it could nevertheless 
be accepted by the great mass of the Christian people.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p8">We have no specific information in the documents of post-apostolic Christianity to tell 
us how and by what steps the great revolution was brought about; but the conditions 
and needs of the time enable 
us to put ourselves to some extent in the place 
of the men who carried out the change.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p9">Several distinct sets of circumstances require to be kept in mind.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p10">In the first place, the second century was a time of great fermentation in the world of intellectual 
paganism. In the east of Europe and among the Greek inhabitants of Asia Minor 
the old religions had lost almost all their real power. The same may be said of the people of Italy 
also, and especially of the more cultured classes of Rome. It is something pathetic to learn that the only one of the 
ancient Greek deities whose cult was still practised with something of the old 
reverence and fervour was Esculapius, the god of bodily health, and that he 
was called Soter, the Saviour, as if men had despaired of salvation of soul 


<pb n="218" id="x-Page_218" />and could hope for no more than the health of the body. On the other hand, worships strange 
to Greek or Roman, coming from the far East, with painful initiations and purifications 
fur those who felt the power of sin or the fickleness of imperfection within 
them, and weird philosophies for the cultured, spread far and wide, counting 
their votaries by thousands and permeating all classes of society.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p11">
Among them 
were systems of cosmical speculation and mystic theosophy, curiously similar 
to what we find in Hinduism, and possessing that strange power of absorbing 
and assimilating religious ideas foreign to themselves, which is still such 
a feature of Oriental speculation. Votaries of these theosophies were attracted 
towards the doctrines of Christianity, caught at the Christian conceptions of 
redemption and of the Person of Christ, and tried to find room for them among 
the medley of their fantastic beliefs. They set redemption within the circle 
of their thoughts about the inherent evil in matter, and the Person of Christ 
found its place among the doctrines of emanation. Christianity attracted them 
as it still attracts cultivated Hindus. The Brahma Somaj, the Prathana Somaj, 
the Arya Somaj, strange attempts to absorb some features of Christianity into 
Hinduism in the nineteenth century, had their parallels in some of the Gnostic 
speculations of the earlier centuries.</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-bottom:.05in" id="x-p12">
Strange as 
it may seem to us, those weird speculations had an attraction for many cultivated 
persons who had embraced the Christian faith; for if the whole phenomenon of 
Gnosticism was, as it seems most likely to have been, a scheme of thought essentially 
pagan, trying to assimilate some leading Christian ideas, there were sides to 
the movement which show us men who were really Christians attempting to make 
use of these speculations as the metaphysical framework on which to stretch 
their Christian thoughts and to give them the shape of a rationalized theology. 
These metaphysics of “wonderland,” where the categories of Aristotle and 
the ideas of Plato assumed bodily shapes, married and begot a fantastic progeny, filled the intellectual 


<pb n="219" id="x-Page_219" />atmosphere of the times, and were the air which thinkers 
breathed. The Church was face to face with the danger of seeing its historical 
verities dissolve into the shadowy shapes of a meta-physical mythology. For 
when Gnosticism entered into the Christian societies, and claimed to be a philosophical 
Christianity, the very life of the Church was threatened.<note n="522" id="x-p12.1">Compare Hatch, <i>The Organisation of the Early Churches</i> (1881), pp. 91, 92.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p13">Nor were these the only difficulties of intellectual speculation which the Church of 
the second century had to face. We are apt to think that the apparent contradiction 
between an Almighty Maker of all things and the miseries of life is the peculiar 
property of our own age. That is not so. Men felt keenly the contrasts which 
trouble modern minds. They lived in a civilization as intellectually trained 
as our own. How could the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father 
of Mercies and the God of all Love, inspire the Old Testament, where the Jews 
were ordered to exterminate their enemies and threaten and practise all kinds 
of cruelties? How can creation, groaning and travailing in pain, be the work 
of that God Who has manifested Himself in Jesus Christ? Nature is not merciful. It 
seems hard and pitiless. The mystery of pain broods over it and in it. History 
is full of battle and pestilence, of turmoil and misery.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p14">Among men who had ideas like these Marcion was a leader. His solution of the problem was 
that the God of the Old Testament and the Creator of the Universe were very 
like each other and very unlike the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ. 
The Being who had created scorpions and sent venimous creeping things into 
the world was not unlike the God Who had commanded the slaughter of the Amalekites 
and had inspired the imprecatory Psalms. An old world Count Tolstoy, Marcion 
said that Christ’s Christianity had nothing to do with any part of the Old Testament, 
nor with much of the New. The New 

<pb n="220" id="x-Page_220" />Testament had indeed come from Jesus Christ, but it had been sadly corrupted by the votaries 
of the God who created the Universe. He constructed a Canon of Scripture for 
himself and for his disciples, and into his Scriptures no portion of the Old 
Testament was admitted, and from them much of the New was excluded. He went 
back to the Pauline Epistles, the earliest literary creations of the Christian 
inspiration, to seek in them the purest records of the teaching of that Saviour, 
Who, unheralded, as he thought, by any partial anticipations, had come suddenly 
to reveal to the world the hitherto absolutely unknown God of Love and Mercy. Marcion 
was a man of deep and genuine religious character, 
of an intensely practical nature, and without any tendency to speculation. 
He stood forth in that age of mixed faiths, of eclectic paganism and Gnostic 
Christianity, as a teacher who had mastered a clear and definite, if narrow, 
creed. His sincerity, his piety, his energy and his wonderful powers of organization, 
created not merely bands of devoted followers, but a church which, according 
to the ideas of those who belonged to it, was a reformation and a purification 
of the existing Christianity. Within it asceticism was practised in a manner 
hitherto unknown within Christianity. No married persons could ever rise to 
be more than catechumens, and members were required to abstain from all sexual 
relations; rigid laws about meats and drinks were laid down and enforced; 
martyrdom was to be welcomed, not shunned, and the hatred of the great mass 
of their fellow-Christians was an additional burden to be endured. Wherever 
Christianity had spread the followers of Marcion appeared, formed themselves 
into separate churches, with the same ceremonies of worship, the same ecclesiastical 
organization, or one very similar, the same, if not greater, strictness of moral 
living, and an intenser joy in martyrdom. The dogmatic unity of the Church, 
if it ever had been truly and thoroughly one, was broken. Other bodies of Christians, 
with separate organizations, appeared standing between the Marcionite and the parent churches, and pagans could 


<pb n="221" id="x-Page_221" />sneer at a divided Christianity and ask the Christians which God, they who 
preached His Unity, really worshipped?<note n="523" id="x-p14.1">Compare especially Origen, <i>Contra Celsum</i>, v. 59-64.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p15">Can we wonder then, that in face of these anxieties the leaders of the Christian churches 
felt the need for a closer fellowship and a firmer grasp of what they believed 
to be the verities of the faith? Irenaeus voiced the clamant need of the Church. 
His rallying cry is familiar enough. It is one which has arisen always in such 
crises. It was practically this; “Back to the Christ of history: back to 
the fixed verities of the Christian faith.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p16">But how was it possible to get back to these fixed verities of the Christian faith, and 
by a path that all could tread? All the more important writings of the New 
Testament were already recognized as Scripture in the West, but the prevailing 
attitude of mind was towards allegorising, and the Epistle of Barnabas shows 
how unhistorical this mystical interpretation could become. If Barnabas could 
find a text and proof for the Cross and for Baptism in <scripRef passage="Psalm 1:3" id="x-p16.1" parsed="|Ps|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.1.3">Psalm i. 3</scripRef>,<note n="524" id="x-p16.2">“Again He saith in another prophet, ‘The 
man who doeth these things shall be like a tree planted by the courses of waters, 
which shall yield its fruit in due season; and his leaf shall not fade, and 
all he doeth shall prosper. . . . Mark how He has described at once both the 
water and the cross. For these words imply, Blessed are they who, placing their 
trust in the cross, have gone down into the water; for, says He, they shall 
receive their reward in due time: then He declares, I will recompense them.’” <i>Epistle of Barnabas</i>, xi.</note> 
the Gospels might be drawn upon for proofs as satisfactory for the Gnostic metaphysical 
mythology. Tertullian confesses as much, and naïvely remarks that he does not 
risk contradiction in saying that the Scriptures were “even arranged” by the 
will of God in such a manner as to furnish materials for heretics.<note n="525" id="x-p16.3"><i>De Praescriptione Haereticorum</i>, 39; cf. 19.</note> 
The bent of the philosophy of the day was to dissolve facts into theories, and the 
Platonists in their expositions of Homer had taught orthodox Christian and Gnostic 
alike their elusive methods of exegesis. Then, apart from the impossibility of using a sound exegesis which 

<pb n="222" id="x-Page_222" />yielded a common method of interpretation, 
the question of what was the canon of the New Testament Scripture was one of the matters in dispute 
between the organized Christian Church and those believers in Christ who were 
outside its pale. Marcion had a canon of his own, as we have already seen; 
the various Gnostics had theirs, not always the same—for what we call the 
apocryphal Gospels and Acts were received by many. Nor could an appeal be made 
to any short common creed. There was none as yet common to all Christendom, 
although what lies at the basis of the <i>Apostles’ Creed</i> was received throughout the Church and had 
become fixed in a form of words in the West.<note n="526" id="x-p16.4">The Apostles’ Creed in its earlier form, the old Roman Creed, can be traced as far back as 150 <span class="sc" id="x-p16.5">A.D.</span></note> Various Gnostics had their creeds 
differing from each other, and to them they appealed.<note n="527" id="x-p16.6">We can reconstruct the creed of the Gnostic Apelles from Hippolytus (<i>Refutation of all the Heresies</i>, 
vii, 26); “We believe, That Christ descended from the Power above, from the Good, and that He is the 
Son of the Good; That He was not born of a Virgin and that when He did appear, 
He was not devoid of flesh; That He formed His Body by taking portions of it 
from the substance of the universe, i.e. hot and cold, moist and dry; 
That He received cosmical powers in the Body, and lived for the time 
He did in the world; That He was crucified by the Jews and died; That being 
raised again after three days He appeared to His disciples; That he showed 
them the prints of the nails and (the wound) in His side, being desirous of 
persuading them that He was no phantom, but was present in the flesh; That 
after He had shown them His Flesh He restored it to the earth; That after 
He had once more loosed the chains of His Body He gave back heat to what is hot, cold to what is cold, moisture to what 
is moist and dryness to what is dry; That in this condition he departed to 
the Good Father, leaving the Seed of Life in the world for those who through 
His disciples should believe in Him.” Cf. Tertullian, <i>Adversus Marcion</i>, i. 1 (Marcion’s
<i>regula fidei</i>); <i>De Praescriptione Haereticorum</i>, 42; Irenaeus, <i>Against Heresies</i>. III. xi. 3.</note> Disputes also existed 
about the true apostolic tradition whether Jesus had or had not entrusted His 
apostles with a secret doctrine in addition to what He openly taught, and whether 
that “secret teaching” had been communicated to any by the apostles, and 
if so to whom.<note n="528" id="x-p16.7">The <i>Pistis Sophia</i>, the only complete Gnostic treatise which has descended to us, has a great deal to say 
about this secret teaching of our 
Lord and how it was given and transmitted and was the teaching which the author of the 
book accepted. The book has been translated into English by G. R. S. Mead (1896). Compare 
Irenaeus, <i>Against Heresies</i>, III, ii. 1.</note></p>


<p class="normal" id="x-p17">Amidst this medley of beliefs and assertions Irenaeus assured the faithful that it was easy 
to know what the simple and fixed verities of the Christian faith really were. 
They are everywhere the same. Ask Christians of the most different classes, 
whether cultured inhabitants of centres of civilization or nomade Scythians 
roaming over the steppes in waggons and unable to read or to write, and the 
answer will be everywhere the same. He describes what the answer will be, and 
gives a short string of sentences resembling the <i>Apostles’ 
Creed</i>.<note n="529" id="x-p17.1"><i>Against Heresies</i>, I. x. 1; cf. III. iv. 2.</note> The Church, 
he says, though scattered throughout the world, preserves this creed, “as if it were some precious 
deposit in an excellent vessel”<note n="530" id="x-p17.2">III. xxiv. 1; elsewhere,  “The apostles, like a rich man in a bank lodged in the 
hands (of the Church) most copiously all things pertaining to the truth: so 
that every man, whosoever will, can draw from her the water of life” (III. iv. 1).</note> Varieties 
of language do not interfere with the meaning of the truths of the faith; “the churches which have been planted in Germany do not believe nor hand down 
anything different, nor do those in Gaul, nor those in the East, nor 
those in Egypt.”<note n="531" id="x-p17.3"><i>Against Heresies</i>, I. x. 2.</note> He declares that the sentences which he gives 
as containing the simple verities of the Christian belief can be proved to be 
what he has said, because there are in the Christian Church successive generations 
of men who go back to the time of the apostles who were the companions of Jesus. 
His argument is always: I know a man who knew a man who knew an apostle.<note n="532" id="x-p17.4">The sentence condenses his argument; but it is interesting to remember that he uses the 
words himself:—“I have heard from an aged elder who had heard it from those 
who had seen the apostles, and from those who had been their disciples” (IV. xxvii. 1).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p18">There are in the various churches scattered throughout the world successions of men who 
have been taught generation by 

<pb n="224" id="x-Page_224" />generation what the fixed verities of the Christian faith are. In some of these churches 
the successions go back to the times of the primitive apostles themselves, who 
taught the first generation of believers. If questionings arise, if speculations 
trouble, if plain men are bewildered by the gorgeous phantasy of Gnostic theosophy 
or by the sincere if narrow logic of Marcion, if the canon of New Testament 
Scripture is doubtful or if the original documents have been tampered with, 
if the allegorising exegesis makes the whole of Scripture of doubtful interpretation, 
there is a common-sense remedy for all these evils and one which has been constantly 
used. Apply to the men who are in the best position for knowing what the apostles 
really taught, what words they used, and what meaning they attached to these 
words. “If there arise a dispute about any ordinary question among us, should 
we not have recourse to the most ancient churches with whom the apostles held 
constant intercourse, and learn from them what is certain and clear with regard 
to it it?”<note n="533" id="x-p18.1"><i>Against Heresies</i>, III. iv. 1.</note> This is no new means of arriving at the truth, he 
urges. It is what is constantly done. There are believers in Christ who cannot 
read, who cannot make use of any written documents which the apostles have 
left, but who “have salvation written in their hearts by the Spirit, without 
paper or ink,” and who have received orally the ancient tradition, and have 
become very wise in doctrine, morals, and tenor of life.<note n="534" id="x-p18.2"><i>Ibid</i>. iv. 2.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p19">Irenaeus proposed to give to this old and much used method of finding out what were the 
primary and fixed verities of the Christian faith the sanction of an ecclesiastical 
usage. Here we meet for the first time, outside the Roman Church, the thought 
of a succession from the apostles in the office-bearers of the local churches; but it is a very different thing from the “gigantic figment” of an Apostolic 
Succession which dominates the Anglican and is a law in the Roman Church of 
the present day. It is meant to be a simple and clear way to find out what the 
real faith of the Church is in a time of more than usual 

<pb n="225" id="x-Page_225" />perplexity. This is evident from the application Irenaeus makes of his principle, and it 
is also clear from the manner in which Tertullian, who adopts the principle, 
illustrates the use to be made of it. “Run over the apostolic churches, in 
which the very chairs (<i><span lang="LA" id="x-p19.1">cathedrae</span></i>) of 
the apostles still guard their places (<i><span lang="LA" id="x-p19.2">suis locis praesident</span></i>), where 
their own unmutilated (<i><span lang="LA" id="x-p19.3">authenticae</span></i>) 
writings 
are read, uttering the voice and representing the face of each of them individually. 
Achaia is near you; you find Corinth. You are not far from Macedonia; you 
have Philippi; you have the Thessalonians. You are able to cross to Asia; 
you find Ephesus. You are close upon Italy: you have Rome.”<note n="535" id="x-p19.4">Tertullian, <i>De Praescriptione Haereticorum</i>, xxxvi.</note> In 
all these churches apostles once taught; to all these churches they sent epistles 
which are to this day read; their voices are still living there, and their very 
presence seems still to haunt them. From their days until now, such is the 
argument, men with the gifts of leadership and of wisdom had been office-bearers 
in these communities and in others founded, if not by apostles, by “apostolic 
men”;<note n="536" id="x-p19.5"><i>Ibid</i>. xxxii.</note> each generation had been carefully trained in the apostolic 
doctrine by their predecessors, and they were able to judge what the simple 
verities of the Christian faith were. What Irenaeus proposes is that the office-bearers 
who are in the succession are to be made the judges of what wholesome Christian 
teaching is. It is the fact of an uninterrupted succession of responsible men 
that is the natural and historical guarantee that the doctrines once transmitted 
to the fathers have been retained in the memory of the sons. For some generations 
it is probable that individual men had presided at the head of the Christian 
communities, and Irenaeus might have simply spoken of a succession of bishops, 
but he does not; it is the whole body of elders and bishops that Irenaeus 
has in view. This can be seen only when all his allusions to the matter are 
read. They will be found in the footnote.<note n="537" id="x-p19.6">‘When we refer them to that tradition which originates from the apostles and which is 
preserved by means of the successions of elders in 
the Churches,” Irenaeus, <i>Against Heresies</i>, III. ii. 2.  “It is therefore 
within the power of all, in every Church, who may wish to see the truths to 
contemplate the tradition of the apostles manifested throughout the whole world; and we are in a position to reckon up those who, by the apostles, were instituted 
bishops in the Churches, and the succession of these men to our own times,” III. 
iii. 1. Irenaeus then gives the succession of bishops in Rome, and proceeds: “In this order and by this succession, the ecclesiastical 
tradition from the apostles and the preaching of the truth 
have come down to us,” III. iii. 3. “Wherefore it is incumbent to obey the elders who are in the Church—those 
who, I have shown, possess the succession from the apostles; those who, together 
with the succession of the oversight (episcopate) have received the charisma 
of truth according to the good pleasure of the Father; but to hold in suspicion 
others who depart from the primitive succession and assemble themselves together 
in any place whatsoever,” IV. xxvi. 2. “It behoves us to adhere to those, who, 
as I have already observed, do hold the doctrine of the apostles, and who, together 
with the order of the presbyterate (<span lang="LA" id="x-p19.7">presbyterii ordine</span>), display sound speech 
and blameless conduct for the confirmation and correction of others,” IV. xxvi. 
4. “Such elders does the Church nourish, of whom also the prophet says: 
‘I will give thy rulers in peace, and thy bishops in righteousness,’ 
. . . where therefore the gifts of the Lord have been placed, there it behoves 
us to learn the truth—from those who possess that succession of the Church 
which is from the apostles,” IV. xxvi. 5. “As I have heard from a certain elder, 
who had heard it from those who had seen the apostles and from those who had 
been their disciples,” IV. xxvii. 1. “Then every word shall also 
seem consistent to him, if he for his part read the scriptures diligently in 
company with those who are the elders in the Church, among whom is the apostolic 
doctrine, as 1 have pointed out,” IV. xxxii. 1. “<span lang="LA" id="x-p19.8">Agnitio vera est apostolicorum 
doctrinae, et antiquus ecclesiae status in universo mundo et character corporis 
Christi secundum successiones episcoporum quibus illi eam, quae in unoquoque loco  
est, ecclesiam tradiderunt: quae pervenit usque ad nos custoditione sine fictione 
scripturarum tractatio plenissima, neque additamentum neque ablationem recipiens</span>,” 
IV. xxxiii. 8. Eusebius quotes Irenaeus (<i>Ecclesiastical History</i>, V. xx. 4) addressing 
a friend, Florinus, who had lapsed into Valentinianism, “These opinions, those 
elders who preceded us, and who were conversant with the apostles did not hand down to thee.”</note></p>

<pb n="226" id="x-Page_226" />
<p class="normal" id="x-p20">Tertullian, who is twenty years later than Irenaeus, always speaks of successions of bishops 
or chief pastors.<note n="538" id="x-p20.1">Tertullian, <i>De Praescriptione Hacreticorum</i>, 32, 36.</note> In both cases, however, the main thought is that there are 
in the various local churches actual successions of men who, because these successions 
go back to the actual times of the apostles, can be 

<pb n="227" id="x-Page_227" />said to have known men who knew apostles or apostolic men, and who are therefore 
able to know what the apostles really meant to teach. With both writers the 
succession they speak of as a guarantee of the correctness of the Church’s creed 
and as a pledge of her dogmatic unity, is an historical succession, and the 
conception is a matter of fact and not of dogma.</p>
<p class="normal" style="margin-left:.05in;text-indent:.1in" id="x-p21">
Yet with 
both something is added to this purely historical conception of the succession. 
There is an addition, the thought somewhat indefinitely formulated that these 
men who are office-bearers in the succession have a <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p21.1">charisma veritatis</span></i> because 
of their official position.<note n="539" id="x-p21.2"><i>Against Heresies</i>, IV. xxvi. 2:—“<span lang="LA" id="x-p21.3">certum veritatis 
charisma.</span>” In IV. xxvi. 5, Irenaeus speaks of the “gifts” of God bestowed 
upon the Church in the apostles, prophets and teachers, i.e. the old prophetic ministry always 
believed to have been specially charismatic, and then adds, “where 
therefore the ‘gifts of the Lord’ have been placed, there it behoves us 
to learn the truth from those who possess that succession of the Church 
which is from the apostles”; and in the preface to Book III. 
he applies to the apostles, and presumably to those who are in the succession 
from them, the words of our Lord in addressing the Seventy, “He that heareth 
you, heareth Me; and he that despiseth you, despiseth Me and Him that sent 
Me” (<scripRef passage="Luke 10:16" id="x-p21.4" parsed="|Luke|10|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.10.16">Luke x. 16</scripRef>; cf. <scripRef passage="Matthew 10:40" id="x-p21.5" parsed="|Matt|10|40|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.10.40">Matt. x. 40</scripRef>). 
At the same time it is very doubtful if 
the thought of an official <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p21.6">charisma veritatis</span></i> is definitely 
and distinctly before the minds of either Irenaeus or Tertullian in the sense 
of something which belongs to the office-bearers exclusively and as something 
coming to them from their office. Both writers were too strongly possessed with 
the idea that the whole Church is the sphere of the Spirit to limit the action 
of the Spirit of Truth to the office-bearers, and the idea that a <i>charisma</i> was something 
which was given to the individual and not to the office was powerfully felt 
not only in their time but much later. Irenaeus says expressly:  “‘For in 
the Church,’ it is said, ‘God hath placed apostles, prophets and teachers,’ 
and all the other means through which the Spirit works; of which all those 
are not partakers who do not join themselves to the Church, but defraud themselves 
of life through their perverse opinions and infamous behaviour. For where the 
Church is there is the Spirit of God; <i>and where the Spirit of God is 
there is the Church and every kind of grace</i>; but the 
Spirit is truth” (III. xxiv. 1). The Spirit of Truth was in the whole Church and not confined to any 
class in it; and it is possible to argue that according to Irenaeus the special 
charisma of those in office was the advantage that their position 
in the succession gave them of knowing the truth transmitted. Both Irenaeus 
and Tertullian asserted that members within the Church might 
and did possess the “gift” of true prophecy (Irenaeus, <i>Against Heresies</i>, I. xiii. 
4; II. xxxii. 4; xxxiii. 3; III. xi. 9; V. vi. 1), and Tertullian’s
so-called Montanist period is simply his recoil from where he perceived this theory of 
an official <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p21.7">charisma veritatis</span></i> was leading him (cf. specially his <i>De Pudicitia</i>). Even in 
Cyprian’s days this idea of an official inspiration was not accepted without 
some misgivings; and although the bishops at his North African Councils in 
recording their votes gave their opinion and that of the Holy Spirit, the idea 
that the inspiration was after all personal is evidenced in the part which dreams 
and visions play (<i>Epist</i>. lvii. 5).</note> The thought is not very strongly 

<pb n="228" id="x-Page_228" />dwelt on by Irenaeus; but it is present in one or two passages quoted in the note below, 
and in the second it is plain that whatever use he makes of it with reference 
to office-bearers what he has in his mind is the “gift” which in earlier days 
was exclusively associated with the prophetic ministry.<note n="540" id="x-p21.8">This indefinite 
thought (for with Irenaeus it is indefinite) that in addition to the natural 
means of knowing the true Christian doctrine which comes from being in the regular 
succession of office-bearers in places where the apostles themselves taught, 
there is a <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p21.9">charisma veritatis</span></i> which is <i>official</i>, is 
the germ of the Romanist doctrine of tradition; and although the road may be long between the <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p21.10">certum 
veritatis charisma</span></i> and the utterance of Pope Pius IX., “<span lang="IT" id="x-p21.11">Io sono la tradizione,</span>” 
the milestones may be marked. Some Anglicans make much of the thought that there 
is a <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p21.12">charisma veritatis</span></i> attached 
to the succession of office-bearers (they say bishops), and put a great deal 
more into it than Irenaeus ever intended; but it is somewhat dangerous for 
their own theories to do so. It is part of the conception of Irenaeus that the 
Church which has the surest claim to know what are the verities of the Christian 
faith is the Church in Rome, and he insists that every other Church ought to 
agree with the Christian society in the capital city. “It 
is a matter of necessity,” he says, “that every Church should agree with this 
Church <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p21.13">propter potiorem principalitatem</span></i>” (III. iii. 2), and however 
the words <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p21.14">propter principalitatem</span></i> be 
translated the idea in the mind of Irenaeus is the simple historical one that 
the two greatest apostles both taught there and that their teaching had been 
remembered by means of the succession of office-bearers; place the dogmatic 
instead of the historical idea and you have papal infallibility.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p22">It is evident that this new official task of guaranteeing the true apostolic teaching, which 
is laid upon the office-bearers in general, and on the pastors or bishops in 
particular, must have had a very restraining effect upon the prophetic ministry, 
and on the unlimited freedom of exhortation which characterized the churches 
in the first century and in many decades of the second century. The office-bearers who were in the succession 


<pb n="229" id="x-Page_229" />were now made the judges of what ought to be taught to the people in exhortation 
and in instruction; and they were therefore set in the position of judging 
all who undertook the function which was the peculiar work of the prophetic 
ministry. Besides, it was suggested that the peculiar <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p22.1">veritatis charisma</span></i>, the 
“gift” which gave them their unique and distinguished position, belonged to 
the office-bearers of the churches as well as the “gift” of government. The 
indications are that the suggestion of Irenaeus had been acted on long before 
he placed it on record. Whenever it came to be the accepted rule in the Church 
the revolution became an accomplished fact; and the men who had been supreme 
(the prophets), and whom to disobey had been accounted an unpardonable sin, 
became the servants of the office-bearers whose superiors they once had been.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p23">
The need 
for some authority to express the dogmatic unity of the Church, and the idea 
that this authority lay in the office-bearers of the churches, must have placed 
the prophetic ministry in an inferior position and tended to destroy it altogether. 
For though the position assigned to the heads of the churches meant practically 
that they were to be the judges of what the proper instruction was, and did 
not necessarily mean that they were in every case to take the instruction in 
their own hands, still that was bound to come out of the idea in the end. The 
office-bearers, and especially the bishops, would inevitably become the instructors 
as well as the judges of the instruction that was given.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p24">
Another set 
of circumstances working for the downfall 
of the prophetic ministry. The Rescript of the Emperor Hadrian to Minucius 
Fundanus, who was Proconsul of Asia sometime about 124 <span class="sc" id="x-p24.1">A.D.</span>, was rightly regarded 
by the Christians as the beginning of an era of comparative toleration.<note n="541" id="x-p24.2">On this Rescript of Hadrian’s 
compare Ramsay, <i>The Church in the Roman Empire</i> (1893), pp. 320 ff.; Lightfoot,
<i>Apostolic Fathers: S. Ignatius, S. Polycarp</i> (1885),
i. pp. 460-4; Mommsen, <i>Der Religionsfrevel nach römischen Recht</i> in the
<i>Histor. Zeitschrift</i>, vol. lxiv. (xxviii.), pt. iii. iii. 389 ff.; Harnack, <i>Die Chronologie der altchristlichen Literatur</i> (1897), 
pp. 256, n. 6. These authors all believe in the genuineness 
of the Rescript. Keim and others reject it on very superficial grounds. The 
Rescript itself is to be found at the end of the <i>First Apology</i> of Justin Martyr.</note> The 

<pb n="230" id="x-Page_230" />character of the great Emperor, his curiosity, half cynical half hopeful, about all kinds 
of religious faiths, made them expect great things from him. Christian literature 
struck a bolder note. The writings of the apologists began to appear, who demanded 
on behalf of their brethren to be treated like their fellow-subjects, free to 
live, so long as they did not transgress against the laws of morality, under 
the shelter of the wide-spreading <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p24.3">pax Romanorum</span></i>. Christianity 
found a voice and demanded to be heard, pleading for the toleration which was 
granted to all other religions. The earliest of these writers was probably Quadratus. 
Aristides, Justin Martyr, Miltiades, Melito, Tatian, Athenagoras and others 
followed in succession. From our modern standpoint these documents are but feeble 
expositions of the Christian faith; Tertullian alone, with his lofty elevation 
of sentiment and his stern moral enthusiasm, seems to be an apologist for all 
time. But if these writings are looked upon, as they ought to be, in the light 
of pleas for some way of living quietly and peaceably under the imperial rule,<note n="542" id="x-p24.4">“Grant us the same rights, we ask for nothing more, as those 
who persecute us,” Athenagoras, <i>Plea for the Christians</i>, 3.</note> 
they are very interesting documents. They almost invariably take the same line 
of argument. Christianity, they say, can have no quarrel with good government; its morals are purer than those of paganism, and are therefore a better protection 
to the State; Christians cannot pray to the Emperor, but they always pray for
him; they are and they mean to be loyal citizens of the great commonwealth to which they belong. It is strange 
to observe an undertone of admiration for the imperial rule under which they 
live, and a conviction that all would be well if the emperors could only learn 
what Christianity really is,<note n="543" id="x-p24.5">Athenagoras, <i>Plea</i>, etc., 37; Theophilus, <i>To Autolycus</i>, i. 11; Tertullian, <i>Apology</i>, 1; 
“If in this case alone you are ashamed or afraid 
to exercise your authority in making public inquiry with the 
carefulness which becomes justice.”</note> 


<pb n="231" id="x-Page_231" />and to notice how they almost invariably distinguish the imperial ruler from those who persecute 
them. Tatian seems even to discern that there is a universal humane aim in the 
imperial rule, that it has proclaimed in some shadowy way the brotherhood of 
mankind, that there is a measure of resemblance between the empire and Christianity, 
and that the two ought to be allies and not foes.<note n="544" id="x-p24.6">The design of Christianity is to put an end to slavery and to 
“rescue us from a multiplicity of rulers and from ten thousand tyrants” (<i>Address to the 
Greeks</i>, xxix.); “there ought to be one common polity for all” (xxviii.).</note> They all look forward to 
a possible accommodation between the imperial government and the Christian societies. 
Tertullian indeed pleads that the Christian churches ought to be allowed to 
enrol themselves as associations for practising a lawful religion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p25">But the more thoughtful and politic among the leaders of the Christian societies could not 
help seeing that if there was to be any accommodation with the empire there 
must be some change on the part of the Christian societies, and that Christians 
must to some extent change their habits of life if they were to mingle more freely with their fellow-men 
who were not Christians. In the earlier times 
Christianity was held to be a “mode of life,” to use the expression 
of Tatian;<note n="545" id="x-p25.1">Tatian, <i>Address to the Greeks</i>, xlii.</note> Christians were men and women who had little or nothing to do with this world; who were not to conform 
themselves to it in any way, and were not to mingle in its pursuits nor in its 
pleasures. They were little separate secluded societies, awaiting on the threshold 
the opening of the new heavens and the new earth. The earliest Christians were 
content with this, and asked for nothing more.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p26">The middle of the second century, however, witnessed a change which may be best 
indicated by saying that the Christian faith was attracting to it multitudes 
of people drawn from all classes and ranks in society—imperial officials, merchants, 

<pb n="232" id="x-Page_232" />lawyers, men of culture and leisure. It was gathering round it men from the 
camp and from the court, men who were in the midst of the bustle of life and 
who meant to remain there. Tertullian might prove that no soldier could be a 
Christian, and collections of ecclesiastical canons of a still later date might 
corroborate him,<note n="546" id="x-p26.1"><i>De corona militis; Canons of Hippolytus</i>, can. xiv. (Riedel, <i>Die Kirchenrechtsquellen 
des Patriarchats Alexandrien</i>, p. 207).</note> but he himself gives evidence that there must have been many 
Christians in the army.<note n="547" id="x-p26.2"><i>Apology</i>, 5:—“The letters of Marcus Aurelius, that most grave of Emperors, 
in which he bears his testimony that that Germanic drought was
removed by the rains obtained through the prayers of the Christians who 
happened to be fighting under him.”</note> He speaks of the way in which the Christians mingled 
with their pagan neighbours. “We sojourn with you in the world, abjuring 
neither forum, nor shambles, nor bath, nor booth nor workshop, nor inn, nor 
weekly market, nor any other place of commerce. We sail with you, we fight with 
you, and till the ground with you; and in like manner we unite with you in 
your traffickings.”<note n="548" id="x-p26.3"><i>Apology</i>, 42.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p27">A question of the utmost gravity faced the leaders of the Christian societies. Should all 
the new classes of converts be permitted to remain in their callings, and—for 
this was the question involved—should the Church accept the new condition of 
things, and begin to adapt itself to the forms and conditions of the world around 
it? Should it, as far as conscience permitted, respect the amenities of life, 
or should it remain what it had hitherto been—a communion of persons who hoped 
for nothing from existing society, and who lived altogether apart from it? 
Much could be said on both sides. On the one hand, it could be urged that Christianity 
had a world-wide mission, and that if it could lay hold on the organization 
of the empire and use it for the extension of the knowledge of its Lord, it 
was only taking the path which Providence had plainly marked out for its progress. 
On the other hand, many Christians discerned the temptations which lay in accepting 
this view of the Church’s duty.</p>


<pb n="233" id="x-Page_233" />
<p class="normal" id="x-p28">In the end the leaders of the Christian societies seem to have spontaneously and gradually 
come to see that it was their duty to bring their followers into what accommodation 
was possible with the conditions of existing society. It was this feeling that 
rendered the writings of the apologists possible. The time of enthusiasm had 
passed away for the great majority of Christians. Unimpassioned conviction took 
the place of the earlier almost unrestrained passion of faith. One can scarcely 
fancy Ignatius of Antioch writing in the tone of cool argument which characterises 
the apologists.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p29">The change of moral and intellectual atmosphere did not suit the prophetic ministry, which 
had been the enthusiastic element from the beginning, and had become the element 
of asceticism. It was unavoidable that it should lose its old place and its 
ancient power. Pleasant things continued to be said about prophets, provided 
only they accepted a position under the office-bearers of the local churches. 
Curious regulations appear in some of the ancient canons, enjoining the people 
to respect their utterances. In the ancient Syrian collection known as the <i>Testamentum 
Jesu Christi</i>, for example,<note n="549" id="x-p29.1"><i>Testamentum Jesu Christi</i>, edited by Rahman (1899), p. 37. Among 
the proclamations made by the deacon before the Eucharistic service is: <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p29.2">Si quis prophetas despicit, 
semet segreget.</span></i> The <i>Testament</i> also says:—<i><span lang="LA" id="x-p29.3">Si 
quis autem verba prophetica dicit, mercedem habebit</span></i>, p. 79.</note> those who despise prophecy are debarred from coming to the Holy Supper, but 
the prophets were no longer the superior ministry in the churches.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p30">There is also evidence leading us to believe that the prophetic ministry had been deteriorating. 
From the very beginning men had claimed to be included within its ranks who 
were not true prophets. Warnings against such persons are to be found within 
the New Testament writings,<note n="550" id="x-p30.1"><scripRef passage="Matthew 7:15" id="x-p30.2" parsed="|Matt|7|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.7.15">Matt. vii. 15</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Matthew 24:11,24" id="x-p30.3" parsed="|Matt|24|11|0|0;|Matt|24|24|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.11 Bible:Matt.24.24">xxiv. 11, 24</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Mark 13:22" id="x-p30.4" parsed="|Mark|13|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.22">Mark xiii. 22</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Acts 13:6" id="x-p30.5" parsed="|Acts|13|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.13.6">Acts xiii. 6</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2Peter 2:1" id="x-p30.6" parsed="|2Pet|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.2.1">2 Peter ii. 1</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="1John 4:1-3" id="x-p30.7" parsed="|1John|4|1|4|3" osisRef="Bible:1John.4.1-1John.4.3">1 John iv. 1-3</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Revelation 2:2,14,15,20" id="x-p30.8" parsed="|Rev|2|2|0|0;|Rev|2|14|0|0;|Rev|2|15|0|0;|Rev|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.2.2 Bible:Rev.2.14 Bible:Rev.2.15 Bible:Rev.2.20">Rev. ii. 2, 14, 15, 20</scripRef>.</note> and they occur, and with increasing strength, in 
writers of the second century. We have 

<pb n="234" id="x-Page_234" />seen them in the <i>Didache</i>.<note n="551" id="x-p30.9">Justin Martyr, <i>Dialogue with Trypho</i>, 82; Irenaeus, <i>Against Heresies</i>, I. xiii. 
3; III. xi. 9; Eusebius, <i>Hist. Eccles</i>. V. xvii. 1-4; <i>Apostolic Constitutions</i>, VII. xxxii.; 
VIII. ii.; <i>Didache</i>, xi. 1, 2, 8.</note> Justin 
Martyr cites their presence in the Church as a proof that Christianity is the 
true development of Judaism, because the Christians have among them false prophets as well as true 
ones like the ancient Israel.<note n="552" id="x-p30.10"><i>Dialogue with Trypho</i>, lxxxii.:—“For the prophetical gift remains with 
us even to the present time. Hence you ought to understand that the gifts formerly 
among your nation have been transferred to us. And just as there were false 
prophets contemporaneous with your holy prophets, so there are many false teachers 
among us, of whom our Lord forewarned us to beware; so that in no respect are 
we deficient, since we know that He foreknew all that would happen to us after 
His resurrection from the dead and ascension to heaven. For He said that we 
would be put to death and hated for His Name sake; and that many false prophets 
and false Christs would appear in His name and deceive many; and so it has 
come about. For many have taught, too, and even yet are teaching those
things which proceed from the unclean teaching of the devil and which are put into their hearts.”</note> Hermas has 
given expressive pictures of the true and the false prophets.<note n="553" id="x-p30.11">Hermas, <i>Pastor, Mandata</i>, xi:—“He 
showed me some men sitting on a seat, and one man sitting on a chair. And he 
says to me, ‘Do you see the persons sitting on the seat?’ ‘I do,’  
I said. ‘These,’ he says, ‘are the faithful, and he who sits on 
the chair is a false prophet, ruining the minds of the servants of God. It is 
the doubters, not the faithful, he ruins.’ . . . ‘How then, 
sir,’ I say, ‘will a man know which of them is the prophet, and which is the 
false prophet?’ ‘I will tell you,’ he says, ‘about both prophets, 
and then you can test the true and the false prophet according to my directions. 
Test the man who has the Spirit of God by his life. For he who has the Divine 
Spirit proceeding from above, is meek 
and peaceable and humble and refrains from all iniquity and the vain
desire of this world and contents himself with fewer wants than those of other 
men, and when asked he makes no reply; nor does he speak privately, nor when 
a man wishes the Spirit to speak does the Holy Spirit speak, but it speaks 
only when God wishes it to speak. When, then, a man having 
the Divine Spirit comes into an assembly of righteous men who have faith in 
the Divine Spirit, and this assembly of men offers up prayer to God, then the 
angel of the prophetic Spirit, who is destined for him, fills the man; and 
the man being filled with the Holy Spirit, speaks to the multitude as the Lord 
wishes. Thus then the Spirit of Divinity becomes manifest. Whatever power therefore 
comes from the Spirit of Divinity belongs to the Lord. Hear then,’ he says, ‘in regard to the Spirit which 
is earthly and empty and foolish and powerless. First the man who seems to have 
the Spirit exalts himself, and wishes to have the first seat, and is bold and 
impudent and talkative, and lives in the midst of many luxuries and many other 
delusions, and takes reward for his prophecy; and if he does not receive rewards 
he does not prophesy. Can then the Divine Spirit take rewards and prophesy? 
It is not possible that the Spirit of God should do this, but prophets of this 
character are possessed of an earthly spirit. Then it never approaches an assembly 
of righteous men but shuns them. And it associates with doubters and the vain, 
and prophesies to them in a corner and deceives them, speaking to them, according 
to their desires, mere empty words. . . . This then is the mode of life of both 
the prophets. Try by his life and by la’s deeds the man who says that he is 
inspired. But as for you, trust the Spirit which comes from 
God, and has power; but the spirit which is empty and earthly trust 
not at all, for there in no power in it; it comes from the devil.’”</note> All this was a sign of the times.</p>



<pb n="235" id="x-Page_235" />
<p class="normal" id="x-p31">These various influences combined to help forward the revolution which excluded the prophetic 
ministry from its earlier position of supremacy and installed the local official 
ministry in the supreme place of rule. They worked slowly and surely during 
the second century, and especially during the first half of the period.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p32">But while this movement was going on, and its effects on the prophetic ministry were gradually 
manifesting themselves, protesting voices were raised. This movement fostered 
by the official ministry of the local churches was a departure, it seemed to 
many, from the traditions of the Church which they had in reverence; and it 
was accompanied by a relaxation of the stern rule of Christian life under which 
the earlier generations had lived and died. The prophetic ministry had always 
been considered as the direct gift of God to the Church. <i>It</i> was the ministry
<i>from above</i>. It had been placed by St. Paul second only to the apostolate. Souls had been won from heathenism 
through its ministrations. The lives of believers had been braced by it to endure 
the hardships and persecutions which their Master had foretold them would fall 
upon them, and which they had been taught to regard as their blessed lot while 
this life lasted. They saw that with the neglect of the prophetic ministry 

<pb n="236" id="x-Page_236" />there went hand in hand an attempt at conformity with the world and a relaxation of the 
more rigid rules of the Christian life. It was by no means the worst kind of 
Christians who called upon the Church to halt in this rapid approach to the 
usages of the world, in this relaxation of the severer maxims of the Christian 
life, in this neglect or undervaluing of the prophetic ministry, and in this 
exaltation of the office-bearers of the local churches. They grew increasingly 
alarmed and uneasy in the presence of the silent movement above described. It 
was taking from them some of their most precious possessions. They began to 
feel that there was no room for them in the Church which had hitherto sheltered 
them. All this was felt most strongly, as was to be expected, in the regions 
more remote from the great centres of public life, where the pressure of coming 
to some terms with the State was lighter. The standard of revolt was raised 
in the mountainous region of Phrygia—a land not thoroughly incorporated within 
the Roman administration. The movement was headed by a presbyter or elder, 
called Montanus, and became known as Montanism. It was natural that the crisis 
should emerge in these regions of Asia. No portion of the empire was so peopled 
by Christians. Christian prophecy had flourished in the neighbouring regions. 
The daughters of Philip had lived in the great city of Hierapolis. The Christian 
prophets Quadratus and Ammia had belonged to Philadelphia.<note n="554" id="x-p32.1">Eusebius, <i>Ecclesiastical History</i>, V. xvii. 3.</note> Attalus of Pergamos 
had been taught in visions.<note n="555" id="x-p32.2"><i>Ibid</i>. V. iii. 2.</note> Polycarp, the most distinguished Christian 
of the whole of Asia, was a prophet. Ignatius had exhibited his prophetic gifts 
in Philadelphia.<note n="556" id="x-p32.3"><i>Epistle to the Philadelphians</i>, 7.</note> On the other hand, if the country had produced many Christian 
prophets, its churches had been the earliest to organize themselves under the 
three-fold ministry. The prophetic and the local ministries confronted each 
other there as they did nowhere else.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p33">This Phrygian movement was the centre and exaggeration 


<pb n="237" id="x-Page_237" />of a wide-spreading revolt and separation from the great Church of the second and third centuries. It has been represented as an attempt at 
innovation on the old usages and habits of primitive Christianity. This is a 
mistaken view. At the same time if we confine our attention to the actions 
and claims of Montanus himself and the circle 
of Phrygia immediately surrounding him, there was much that was entirely new. 
Montanus’ idea seems to have been that he had been commissioned by God to gather 
all true Christians into a community, which would be ready by its renunciation 
of all the claims that social life presented and by an absolute self-surrender 
to the requirements of the higher Christian life, to meet the Lord Who was 
about to come and inaugurate His millennial kingdom in the immediate future. 
He seems to have believed that the Church had reached its final term of existence 
in the world. He and his fellow prophets therefore represented the last stage 
of prophecy, and consequently possessed an inspiration such as none of their 
predecessors could lay claim to. They in their own persons and with their special 
prophetic gifts, were the literal fulfilment of the promise given by our Lord 
in the Gospel of St. John, that the Father and the Son would take up their abode 
in true believers, and that the Paraclete had come to abide with them.<note n="557" id="x-p33.1">Compare St. John’s Gospel, <scripRef passage="John 14:16-26" id="x-p33.2" parsed="|John|14|16|14|26" osisRef="Bible:John.14.16-John.14.26">xiv. 16-26</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="John 15:7-15" id="x-p33.3" parsed="|John|15|7|15|15" osisRef="Bible:John.15.7-John.15.15">xv. 7-15</scripRef>. 
It ought to be remembered that the most strenuous opponents of the Montanists denied the authenticity 
and authority of the Gospel of St. John and also of the Apocalypse.</note> Hence 
when they spoke under the influence of the divine <span lang="LA" id="x-p33.4">afflatus</span> it was not they, 
but the Spirit, that uttered the words. So entirely were the prophets separated 
from the Spirit, who made use of their organs of speech, that the oracles were 
uttered in the first person,<note n="558" id="x-p33.5">Compare the prophetic utterances as collected by Bonwetsch in his <i>Geschichte des Montanismus</i>, pp. 
197 ff., Oracles 1, 3, 4, 5, 12, 18, 21. It ought to be remembered however that this applies only to some of the utterances.</note> and the Spirit, speaking through the mouth of 
a woman, used the masculine forms of speech.<note n="559" id="x-p33.6">Compare oracle 11; it is from Epiphanius, <i>Heresies</i>, xlviii. 13.</note> All this was new.</p>



<pb n="238" id="x-Page_238" />
<p class="normal" id="x-p34">On the other hand, if the Phrygian movement be connected; as it must be, with the strenuous 
action of Christians in Gaul, North Africa, and indeed throughout most parts 
of the empire, these novelties were toned down in such a way that very little 
that was new remained. We may mis-read the Montanist utterances which belong 
to its earliest period if we interpret them as Tertullian and others did;<note n="560" id="x-p34.1">Harnack, whose view of Montanism is very much his own, insists strongly upon this. Compare 
his <i>History of Dogma</i>, ii. 95 n. 2 (Engl. Trans.). On the other hand it must be remembered that the Montanist 
sayings recorded have all, save those which have come to us from Tertullian, 
been transmitted by their bitter enemies who may have exaggerated.</note> 
but there is no misreading the feelings, thoughts and strivings of that great 
mass of Christians that welcomed the movement as something which encouraged 
them to resist that secularising of the Church which was being pressed forward 
by the heads of so many of the more powerful Christian communities.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p35">When Dr. Salmon<note n="561" id="x-p35.1"><i>Dictionary of Christian Biography</i>, iii. 943b.</note> says that the bulk of what Tertullian taught as a Montanist he probably 
would equally have taught if Montanus had never lived, the statement, thoroughly 
correct, shows that Tertullian and the conservative Christians he represented 
saw in the Montanist movement something which was no innovation, but a strong 
assistance in preserving the old condition of the Church with its prophetic 
ministry, its rules for daily life, its separation from the world, and its expectation
of the nearness of the coming of the Lord to found His millennial kingdom. 
The real question between these conservative Christians and the majority of 
their brethren was not about the government of the local churches. They all 
accepted the three-fold ministry, and both parties professed to accept and to 
honour prophecy. But the advanced party, which in the end triumphed, would subject 
the prophets to the official ministry; while the conservatives insisted that 
prophecy should be free as in the old days, and specially free to interfere with and rebuke the 


<pb n="239" id="x-Page_239" />growing desire for conformity with the world and for coming to terms with the State.<note n="562" id="x-p35.2">Compare Ramsay, <i>The Church in the Roman Empire</i>, p. 435.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p36">A conservative reaction can scarcely avoid exaggerating the phases of Church life or organization 
for which it contends and perhaps suffers. This was probably true of the reaction 
in the second and in the beginning of the third centuries; but the conception 
that Montanism in the larger sense of the word (i.e. in the sense which includes 
Tertullian) was an innovation, and that the party in the Church which it attacked 
were carrying on the old line of Church life and usages, is untenable and in 
face of all the facts of history. The distinctive features of Montanism: its 
appreciation of the prophetic ministry, its conception of the Gospel as the 
new law, its refusal to entrust the office-bearers of the local churches with 
the restoration of those who had lapsed into grievous sins unless on the recommendation 
of a prophet speaking in the Spirit, and its views about the near approach of 
the millennial kingdom of the Lord, were all characteristic of the earlier Christianity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p37">The question of prophecy may be taken as an example:</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p38">It is true that <i>after</i> the 
separation between the Montanists and the “great” Church, Christian theologians 
vehemently opposed the Montanist theory of the nature of prophecy, and especially 
protested against the idea that true prophecy was ecstatic. But this was an 
afterthought for the purpose of discrediting the Montanist movement and claims. 
This can be shown by a comparison of the statements made about the prophecy 
which existed and was honoured within the Christian Church before the Montanist 
movement arose and while the earlier stages of the antagonism lasted.<note n="563" id="x-p38.1">For Montanism compare:—Ritschl, <i>Die Entstehung der altkatholischen Kirche</i> (1857), 2nd ed. 
pp. 462-554; Bonwetsch, <i>Geschichte des Montanismus</i> (1881); also article 
in the <i>Zeitschrift für kirchliche Wissenschaft and kirchliches Leben</i> (1884) on 
<i>Die Prophetie im apostolischen and nachapostolischen Zeitalter</i>; Renan, <i>Les Crises du Catholicisme 
Naissant, Revue des Deux Mondes</i> (1881), Febr. 15; also in his <i>Marc Aurèle</i> (1882), pp. 208 ff.; 
Voigt, <i>Eine verscholl ne Urkunde des antimontanistischen Kampfes</i> (1891); 
articles on Montanism in the <i>Dictionary of Christian Biography</i> 
by Salmon, in the <i>Encyclopædia Britannica</i> by Harnack, 
and in <i>Herzog’s Real-Encyclopædie</i> by Möller; Harnack’s <span style="text-decoration:underline" id="x-p38.2">Das Monchthum, 
seine Ideale and seine Geschichte</span> (1886), 3rd ed.; and his <i>History of Dogma</i> (1896), 
ii. pp. 94-108 of the Engl. Transl. The monograph of Bonwetsch is the most complete. 
He has collected in an appendix (p. 197) all the recorded utterances of the 
Montanists, and an elaborate statement of all our sources of information appears on pp. 16-55.</note> The nature of the 

<pb n="240" id="x-Page_240" />Christian prophecy remains the same down to the time of Irenaeus, whose descriptions 
are not different from those of Justin Martyr. Justin declares that prophetic 
gifts existed in the Church in his time. “For one receives the spirit of understanding, 
another of counsel, another of healing, another of strength, another of foreknowledge, 
another of teaching, and another of the fear of God.”<note n="564" id="x-p38.3">Justin Martyr, <i>Dialogue with Trypho</i>, 39.</note>  “The prophetic gifts 
remain with us even to the present time,”<note n="565" id="x-p38.4"><i>Dialogue with Trypho</i>, 82.</note> he 
says. They abide in fulfilment of the Old Testament promise quoted by St. Peter 
on the day of Pentecost.<note n="566" id="x-p38.5"><i>Ibid</i>. 39, 82.</note> Irenaeus declares that prophecy existed in the Church 
in his days. “For some (believers) do certainly cast out devils, so that those 
who have thus been cleansed from evil spirits do frequently both believe and 
join the Church. Others have knowledge of things to come; they see visions 
and utter prophetic expressions.”<note n="567" id="x-p38.6">Irenaeus, <i>Against Heresies</i>, II. xxxii. 4, 5.</note> He goes on to say that these things come about not by performing 
incantations, but by praying to the Lord in a pure, sincere and straightforward 
spirit. Tertullian has given us a vivid picture of what this kind of prophecy 
was like. He says:<note n="568" id="x-p38.7">Tertullian, <i>De Anima</i>, 9.</note> “We have now among us a sister whose lot it has been to be favoured with 
sundry gifts of revelation, which she experiences in the Spirit by ecstatic 
vision amidst the sacred rites on the Lord’s Day in the Church. She converses 
with angels and even with the Lord. She both sees and hears mysterious communications 
(<i><span lang="LA" id="x-p38.8">sacramenta</span></i>). Some men’s hearts she understands, and to them who are in need 

<pb n="241" id="x-Page_241" />she distributes remedies. Whether it be in the reading of the Scriptures, or in the chanting 
of Psalms, or in the preaching of sermons, or in the offering up of prayers—in 
all these religious services matter and opportunity are afforded to her of seeing 
visions. . . . After the people are dismissed, at the conclusion of the sacred 
services she is in the regular habit of reporting to us whatever things she 
may have seen in vision—for all her communications are examined with the most 
scrupulous care that their truth may be probed.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p39">Besides, the theory of the nature of prophecy ascribed to the Montanists was the theory 
of the second century. Prophecy was described as ecstatic. It is difficult, 
perhaps, to understand exactly what was meant by the word. This, however, is 
clear, that it meant that what came from the prophet was something given him, 
and was not the result of his ordinary powers of intelligence; also that the 
prophet could not prophesy at will, but had to wait for the divine <span lang="LA" id="x-p39.1">afflatus</span>, 
which might come quite unexpectedly or in answer to prayer. If this be all that 
is meant by ecstasy it is plain that the Church of the second century believed 
that its prophecy was ecstatic. Hermas declares that in true prophecy the spirit 
“speaks only when God wishes it to speak,” and that the “man filled with the 
Spirit of God speaks to the multitude as the Lord wishes.”<note n="569" id="x-p39.2">Compare p. 234 n.</note> The 
statements of Irenaeus about true prophecy are exactly the same: He says that 
the gift of prophecy comes from the grace of God alone, and “that only those 
on whom God sends His grace from above 
possess that divinely-bestowed power of prophesying.” 
Prophets “speak where and when God pleases.”<note n="570" id="x-p39.3">Irenaeus, <i>Against Heresies</i>, I. xiii. 4.</note> We 
have seen how the prophetic afflatus came upon Ignatius when preaching to the 
Philadelphians, and how he cried out, speaking things quite unpremeditated which 
he felt had been given him to speak.<note n="571" id="x-p39.4">Epistle to the Philiadelphians, 7. Compare pp. 189 n., 129.</note> It was afterwards maintained that the 
Montanist theory GI prophecy meant more than this, and the famous 


<pb n="242" id="x-Page_242" />dictum of Montanus is continually quoted to mean more and to be repudiated. Montanus has 
said: “Behold the man is as a lyre, and I sweep over him as a plectrum. The 
man sleeps, and I wake. Behold it is the Lord who estranges the souls of men 
from themselves and gives them souls”; and the metaphor suggests that man 
is a merely passive instrument in the hands of God.<note n="572" id="x-p39.5">Bonwetsch, <i>Geschichte des Montanismus</i>, p. 197.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p40">But even if we are to argue from a metaphor (always a dangerous kind of reasoning), 
it should be remembered that the same or similar metaphors were used to describe 
non-Montanist prophecy. Athenagoras speaks of the Spirit of God moving “the 
mouths of the prophets like musical instruments,” and of the Spirit making use 
of the prophets as “a flute-player breathes into his flute.”<note n="573" id="x-p40.1"><i>Plea for the Christians</i>, 7, 9.</note> The 
author of the <i>Cohortatio ad Gentes</i> uses the 
famous metaphor of Montanus and speaks of the “divine plectrum descending from 
heaven and using righteous men as an instrument like a harp or lyre,” in order 
to reveal to men things divine and heavenly.<note n="574" id="x-p40.2">Pseudo-Justin, <i>Cohortatio ad Gentes</i>, 8.</note> It is impossible to say that Montanist 
prophecy was a new thing, and that Montanism in exalting the prophetic ministry 
was not thoroughly conservative in its endeavour.<note n="575" id="x-p40.3">It may be said that this second century theory of prophecy abandoned St. Paul’s great 
principle that the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets, and 
perhaps that is so. But the point here is that the Church and Montanism had 
to begin with the same theory of prophecy.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p41">The same result is reached when we consider the Montanist discipline. The whole movement 
was a protest against that growing conformity with the world which the Church 
of the second century had felt constrained to attempt, under the leadership 
of the office-bearers of the local churches. Like all conservative reactions, 
it exaggerated the characteristics it had arisen to conserve, but that was the only great difference.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p42">It is probable that the movement in Phrygia had continued 


<pb n="243" id="x-Page_243" />for some years before there was any break with the “great” Church: and after 
the separation did take place efforts were made to bring the leaders on both 
sides together again. The Martyrs of Lyons wrote urging peace, and the Roman 
Church had serious thoughts of interfering on the side of unity.<note n="576" id="x-p42.1">Eusebius, <i>Eccles. Hist</i>. V. iii. 4; Tertullian, <i>Adversus Praxean</i>, 1:—“For after 
the bishop of Rome had acknowledged the prophetic gifts of Montanus, Prisca 
and Maximilla, and, in consequence of the acknowledgment, had bestowed his 
peace on the Churches of Asia and Phrygia (i.e. had declared himself in communion 
with them), Praxeas, by importunately urging false accusations against the 
prophets themselves and their Churches and insisting on the authority of the 
bishop’s predecessors in the see, compelled him to recall the pacific letter 
which he had issued, as well as from his purpose of acknowledging the said gifts.”</note> Such attempts 
would probably have been unsuccessful. The separation came; and in Phrgyia 
at least, the great proportion of the Christian people sided with the party 
of Montanus. It became the Kataphrygian Church (the Church-according-to-the-Phrygians), 
and continued so for long. When the Emperor Constantine recognized the Christian 
religion the Marcionite and Montanist Christians did not share in the peace 
of the Church. The persecutions against them were rather intensified. The Phrygian 
Montanists, however, were not overwhelmed; but according to Sozomen Montanists 
disappeared elsewhere.<note n="577" id="x-p42.2"><i>Eccles. Hist</i>. ii. 32; cf. vii. 12.</note> Penal laws of increasing severity were enacted against 
them by Christian emperors. Their churches were confiscated; a rigorous search 
was made for their religious writings, which were destroyed when discovered; the ordination of their clergy was made a penal offence; the power of disposing 
of their property by will was denied them, and their nearest Catholic relatives 
were allowed to seize their possessions—and still they remained true to their 
church and to the prophetic ministry.<note n="578" id="x-p42.3">Imperial edicts of 398 <span class="sc" id="x-p42.4">A.D.</span> and 415 <span class="sc" id="x-p42.5">A.D.</span></note> At last in the sixth century the Emperor 
Justinian resolved to stamp them out, and the historian Procopius tells us that 
in their despair the Montanists gathered themselves, with their wives and 


<pb n="244" id="x-Page_244" />children, into their churches, and setting fire to the buildings perished in the flames<note n="579" id="x-p42.6">Procopius, <i>Historia Arcana</i>, 11.</note> 
rather than submit to the bishops’ 
Church which had urged the persecution through all these centuries, and had 
forbidden the members to have any communion with Montanists, even when confined 
in a common prison for a common faith. All this bitterness and all this bloodshed 
because some Christians would insist that the prophetic ministry should be kept 
in the position assigned to it by St. Paul, and should not be subject to the 
rule of the elders “who are in the Church—those who possess the succession 
from the apostles.”</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p43">The “Great Church,” as it then began to be called, separated from her daughters, the Marcionite 
and the Montanist churches, went forth to her task of subduing the Roman world 
under the guidance of a three-fold ministry which ruled in every Christian community 
within the Empire. In its efforts to do its work thoroughly the organization 
of the great Empire, and especially its religious organization, became, as we 
shall afterwards see, a study growing in attractiveness and presenting points 
for imitation by the leaders of the society.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p44">In this changed organization of the second and third centuries the old prophetic ministry was 
completely abandoned, and the local or congregational ministry had now no superiors 
to interfere with them and to supersede them in exhortation, in the dispensing 
of the Holy Supper, and in prescribing how Christians ought to live in the fear 
of God. The revolt against the changes made had ended in the conservatives, 
zealous for that ministry which had come down from apostolic days, and which 
St. Paul had placed at the head of the gifts bestowed by God upon His people, 
being driven out of the Church, and in their forming separate societies. The 
ministry which remained is what represented the “helps” and “pilotings” 
which God had placed in the Church. It was the spontaneous creation of the individual 
local churches. The ministry “from above” had 

<pb n="245" id="x-Page_245" />disappeared; but what remained was not the less divine because it had been the creation 
of the congregation, for it was based on the possession and the 
recognition of “gifts” of service and rule 
which God had bestowed according to His promise upon His worshipping people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p45">Pictures of this ministry which ruled in the end of the second and in the earlier part 
of the third century, have been preserved for us in early ecclesiastical manuals. 
Perhaps the <i>Canons of Hippolytus</i> maybe most fitly selected to furnish them.<note n="580" id="x-p45.1"><i>Texte and Untersuchungen,</i> 
VI. iv., <i>Die aeltesten Quellen des orientalischen Kirchenrechts, erstes Buch, 
Die canones Hippolyti</i>, Dr. Hans Achelis (1891). Riedel, <i>Die Kirchenrechtsquellen 
des Patriarchats Alexandrien</i> (1900), pp. 193-230:—<i>Die Canones Hippolyti</i>. Compare Funk, 
<i>Die Apostolischen Constitutionen</i> (1891), pp. 265-80; Wordsworth, <i>The Ministry of Grace</i> (1901), pp. 18-42; de Lagarde in Bunsen’s 
<i>Analecta Ante-Nicaena</i>, ii. 37; Sohm, <i>Kirchenrecht</i>, i. 
287 n. 20. Achelis gives in parallel columns extracts from Ludolf’s <i>Ethiopic Statutes</i>, from the Coptic
<i>Heptateuch</i> (a new translation made by Steindorf), and from the eighth book of the <i>Apostolic Constitutions</i>.</note> These canons are thoroughly representative. 
They were the work of a western ecclesiastic, and they form the basis of almost 
all the later ecclesiastical discipline of the Eastern Church. They are also 
especially interesting, because they contain the clearest description of Christian 
public worship which we have between the Epistle of St. Paul to the Corinthians 
and the much later <i>Apostolic Constitutions</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p46">The Christian society consisted of believers and their children; with a fringe of catechumens or 
candidates for baptism, and those who were still only inquirers into the truths of the Christian faith. The community was 
sharply divided into clergy and laity,<note n="581" id="x-p46.1">The division of the congregation into clergy and laity and the common mode of 
making the difference apparent in daily ecclesiastical life were both borrowed 
from the usages of the civil society round them. The laity were called
<i><span lang="LA" id="x-p46.2">plebs</span></i> and the clergy the <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p46.3">ordo</span></i>—the
names applied to the commons and the senate of the Italian and provincial towns. As the members 
of the senate or the <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p46.4">ordo</span></i> had a special bench, called the <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p46.5">consessus</span></i>,
in the basilica or court-house, so the clergy had special seats in 
church. “It is the authority of the Church,” says Tertullian, “that makes the difference between 
the <span lang="LA" id="x-p46.6">ordo</span> and the plebs—this and the honour consecrated by the special bench 
of the <span lang="LA" id="x-p46.7">ordo</span>” (<i>De Exhortatione Castitatis</i>, 7).</note> with a number of persons who stood between 
the two 

<pb n="246" id="x-Page_246" />sections, and who were specially honoured for their services or character—the confessors, 
the widows (honoured for their abundant prayer and for their nursing the sick),<note n="582" id="x-p46.8">“<span lang="LA" id="x-p46.9">Viduis propter copiosas orationes, infirmiorum curam et 
frequens jejunium praecipuus honor tribuatur</span>,” Can. ix.</note> 
and celibates and virgins. The office-bearers included the pastor (now invariably 
called the bishop), elders, deacons, readers, and, perhaps, subdeacons. At 
the head of all stood the bishop, in whom the whole congregational life centred. 
He was chosen by the whole congregation, who assembled in church for the purpose. 
The people were taught to recognize that God was with them while they selected 
their pastor. When they had made their choice known and had clearly intimated 
the man whom they had elected, they were enjoined to say, “Oh God, strengthen 
him whom <i>Thou</i> hast prepared for us.”<note n="583" id="x-p46.10">“<span lang="LA" id="x-p46.11">Episcopus eligatur ex omni populo . . . dicat populus: nos eligimus eum. Deinde 
silentio facto in toto grege post exhomologesin omnes pro eo orent dicentes: O Deus, corrobora hunc, quem nobis preparasti</span>,”
Can. ii.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p47">It was the rule, when the bishop was set apart to his office, that the neighbouring bishops 
should be present; but this was not essential. The congregation possessed within 
itself the power and authority to carry out the ordination of their chief office-bearer. 
When all things were ready, and the whole congregation had assembled in Church, 
one of the bishops or one 
of the elders of the congregation, was selected to perform 
the act of ordination, which consisted in laying his hands on the head of the 
bishop-elect and praying over him.<note n="584" id="x-p47.1">“<span lang="LA" id="x-p47.2">Deinde eligatur unus ex episcopis et presbyteris, qui manum capiti ejus imponat, 
et oret dicens</span>,” Can. ii.</note> The beautiful prayer of consecration 
is given.<note n="585" id="x-p47.3">“<span lang="LA" id="x-p47.4">O Deus, Pater domini nostri Jesus Christi, Pater misericordiarum 
et Deus totius consolationis . . . . Respice super N., servum tuum, tribuens
virtutem tuam et spiritum efficacem, quem tribuisti sanctis 
apostolis per dominum nostrum Jesum Christum, filium tuum unicum; illis, qui 
fundaverunt ecclesiam in omni loco ad honorem et gloriam nominis tui sancti. Quia 
tu cognovisti cor uniuscujusque, concede illi, ut ipse sine 
peccato videat populum tuum, ut mereatur pascere gregem tuum magnum sacrum. 
Effice etiam, ut mores ejus sint superiores omni populo sine ulla declinatione. 
Effice etiam, ut propter praestantiam illi ab omnibus invideatur, et accipe 
orationes ejus et oblationes ejus, quas tibi offeret die noctuque, et sint tibi 
odor suavis. Tribue etiam illi, O Domine, episcopatum et spiritum clementem 
et potestatem ad remittenda peccata; et tribue illi facultatem ad dissolvenda 
omnia vincula iniquitatis daemonum, et ad sanandos omnes morbos, et contere
Satanam sub pedibus ejus velociter, per dominum nostrum Jesus Christum, per quem tibi 
gloria cum ipso et Spiritu Sancto in saecula saeculorum. Amen.</span>” Can. iii.</note> God was asked 


<pb n="247" id="x-Page_247" />to fill the 
bishop with the Spirit possessed by the apostles who founded the churches everywhere; to bless him in permitting him to rule a blameless flock; to make him a pattern 
in all holy living; to make him powerful in prayer; to give him grace to declare 
the pardon of sins; and to make him able to break the chains in which the evil 
spirits held any of his flock. The prayer makes us see what the duties of the 
bishop were. He led the public devotions of his people; he presided over the 
exercise of discipline; he had the care of the poor and of the sick; he was 
to drive out the evil spirits who troubled the bodies and the souls of members 
of his flock. The congregation was a Church of Christ because they were endeavouring 
to live the life of new obedience to which their Lord had called them, and the 
man at their head, their representative, was expected to be the saintliest man 
among them. If he had not learning, the reader was there to read and expound 
the Scriptures; if he possessed few administrative gifts the elders and the 
deacons were beside him to aid him; but a man of prayer and of holy life he
<i>must</i> be—there could be no substitute for that.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p48">Nothing is said about the election of elders, and it is impossible to say whether they 
were chosen by the people or nominated by the bishop or co-opted by the session. 
But we have two interesting bits of information which show from what classes 
of men the elders were often drawn. Martyrs and confessors were to be made elders. The martyr was one who, for 

<pb n="248" id="x-Page_248" />the faith’s sake, had stood before 
the civil tribunal and had been punished. He became an elder at once; “his 
confession was his ordination.” If a man had made a confession before the court 
and had not suffered, he was to be made an elder by the bishop, and the same 
was to be done to a Christian slave who had confessed and had suffered. Only, 
the bishop in these two cases was to omit the petition for the bestowal of the 
Holy Spirit.<note n="586" id="x-p48.1">“<span lang="LA" id="x-p48.2">Quando quis dignus 
est, qui stet coram tribunali et afficiatur poena propter Christum, postea autem indulgentia
liber dimittitur, talis postea meretur gradum presbyteralem coram Deo, non secundum 
ordinationem quae fit ab episcopo. Immo, confessio est ordinatio ejus. Quodsi 
vero episcopus fit, ordinetur. Si quis oonfessione emissa tormentis laesus non 
est, dignus est presbyteratu; attamen ordinetur per episcopum. Si talis, cum 
servus alicujus esset, propter Christum cruciatus pertulit, talis similiter 
est presbyter gregi. Quamquam enim formam presbyteratus non acceperit, tamen 
spiritum presbyteratus adeptus est; episcopus igitur omittat orationis partem, 
quae ad spiritum sanctum pertinet</span>,” Can. vi.</note> The other case is even more interesting. Those men who possess 
the “gift” of healing are to be ordained presbyters after careful investigation 
be made that the “gift” is really possessed and that the cures do really come 
from God.<note n="587" id="x-p48.3">“<span lang="LA" id="x-p48.4">Si quis petitionem porrigit, quae ad ipsius
ordinationem pertinet, quod dicit: Nactus sum charisma sanationis, non prius ordinetur, quam clareseat ea res. 
Imprimis inquirendum est, num sanationes, quae per eum fiunt, revera a Deo deriventur</span>,” 
Can. viii. We see in this an echo of the verse in the Epistle of James:—“Is any 
one among you sick? let him call for the elders of the Church; and let them 
pray over him, anointing him with oil in the name of the Lord; and the prayer 
of faith shall save him that is sick, and the Lord shall raise him up; and 
if he have committed sins, it shall be forgiven him” (<scripRef passage="James 5:14,15" id="x-p48.5" parsed="|Jas|5|14|5|15" osisRef="Bible:Jas.5.14-Jas.5.15">v. 14, 15</scripRef>).</note> The leaders of the churches seem to be anxious to enrol 
within the regular ministry of the congregation, and to prevent them overshadowing 
its authority, all who are possessed of “gifts,” or whom Christ has honoured 
by permitting them to be witnesses for Him. The elder was ordained by the bishop, who used the same prayer of consecration which
was employed in the ordination of bishops, substituting only the word <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p48.6">presbyteratum</span></i>
for <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p48.7">episcopatum</span></i>, for according to the theory 
of the Canons the elder was the equal of the bishop in all things save a special seat 

<pb n="249" id="x-Page_249" />in the church and the right to ordain elders and deacons.<note n="588" id="x-p48.8">“<span lang="LA" id="x-p48.9">Si autem ordinatur presbyter, omnia cum eo similiter agantur ac cum episcopo, 
nisi quod cathedrae non insideat. Etiam eadem oratio super eo oretur tota ut 
super episcopo, cum sola exceptione nominis episcopatus. Episcopus in omnibus 
rebus aequiparetur presbytero excepto nomine cathedrae et ordinatione, quia 
potestas ordinandi ipsi non tribuitur</span>,” Can. iv. It should be noted however 
that a martyr or one who has confessed the Lord and suffered for his confession 
and who <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p48.10">ipso facto</span></i> becomes an elder does not become 
a bishop unless by regular ordination; and the equality in theory is not one of fact.</note> 
The elder was therefore to be filled 
with the spirit of the apostles; to be an example to the flock; to be powerful 
in prayer; to care for the sick; to attend to discipline. The elders assisted 
the bishop in the conduct of public worship; they placed their hands on the 
offerings while the bishop prayed the prayer of thanksgiving; they stood on 
either side of the catechumens when they were baptized, and they introduced 
them into the congregation.<note n="589" id="x-p48.11">Canon xix.</note> The visitation of the sick, the power to drive 
out by means of prayer the evil spirit which was believed to produce disease, 
the care of the young and the exercise of discipline, were the peculiar duties 
of the elders, as they appear in these Canons.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p49">The deacon, on the other hand, is the official who does the subordinate services. He is told to remember that 
he is the servant of God, the servant of the bishop and the servant of the elders. 
The deacons visit the congregation, report cases of sickness to the bishop 
and to the elders; they have special charge over the poor, especially of the 
“secret poor,” widows, orphans and strangers. They undertake the instruction 
of the catechumens and report to the bishop when they are ripe for baptism.<note n="590" id="x-p49.1">Canons v., xvii.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p50">Not much is said about the duties 
of the “widows” and the “virgins,” but they seem to look after the women 
and the girls as the deacons care for the men. The “widows” are the sick-nurses 
of the community, and are to be honoured for these loving services and for their 
prayers for the whole congregation.</p>
<pb n="250" id="x-Page_250" />
<p class="normal" id="x-p51">The picture of the Christian community presented in these Canons is that of a single congregation 
ruled by a pastor or bishop with his session of elders, who, theoretically of 
the same ecclesiastical rank as himself, are in practice his assistants. The 
laity are in the position of loving subordination which Ignatius contemplated 
and urged. The brotherhood of the members of the community is expressively shown 
in the way in which newly baptized catechumens, introduced formally by the elder, 
are greeted with the kiss of welcome and received with expressions of joy;<note n="591" id="x-p51.1">“<span lang="LA" id="x-p51.2">Jam cum toto populo orant, qui eos osculentur 
gaudentes cum iis cum jubilatione</span>,” Can. xix.</note> 
in the care for the sick and the poor; in the provisions for nursing suffering 
women by the “widows” and the “virgins”; and in the thought that it is 
the duty of the widows to pray for the whole congregation.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p52">The little society is thoroughly self-governing and independent. It contains within itself 
the power to perform all ecclesiastical acts from the selection and ordination of its bishop<note n="592" id="x-p52.1">Canon ii.</note> 
to the expulsion of offenders;<note n="593" id="x-p52.2">Canons i. xi.-xvi.</note> but 
it nevertheless belongs to a wide society or larger brotherhood, and this is 
expressed in the usual but not essential practice of associating neighbouring 
bishops with its elders in the ordination of its bishop.<note n="594" id="x-p52.3">Canon ii.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p53">The acts of worship are described with greater detail in these Canons than in any earlier 
Christian document save the First Epistle of St. Paul to the Corinthians. St. 
Paul has given us more information about the meeting for Exhortation; these 
Canons tell us more about the meeting for Thanksgiving—indeed, they present 
us with the earliest complete description of this crowning act of Christian 
worship. As in apostolic times, we find two separate meetings for public worship—the 
meeting for Exhortation and the meeting for Thanksgiving—but the latter is no 
longer associated with a common meal. No forms of prayer are given for use at 
the former, but there is a set form of service prescribed for the latter. Both are held on the Lord’s 

<pb n="251" id="x-Page_251" />Day—the meeting for Exhortation early in the morning, and the Eucharistic service in 
the afternoon.<note n="595" id="x-p53.1">It must have been in the afternoon: for although the rule was that the whole service 
must end before sundown, there was often an <i>Agape</i> or Supper afterwards 
and <i>it</i> had to be finished before darkness had come. Can. xxxii.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p54">The exercises at the meeting for Exhortation were prayers, singing of psalms and hymns, reading 
portions of Scripture and exhortation in sermon and address.<note n="596" id="x-p54.1">“<span lang="LA" id="x-p54.2">Congregentur quotidie in ecclesia presbyteri et diaconi et anagnostai omnisque populus tempore 
gallicinii, vacentque orationi, psalmis, et lectioni scripturarum cum orationibus. 
. . . De Clero autem qui convenire negligunt, neque morbo neque itinere impediti, 
separentur</span>,” Can. xxi. “<span lang="LA" id="x-p54.3">Porro autem tempore, quo canit gallus, instituendae 
sunt orationes in ecclesiis</span>,” Can. xxvii.</note> No details are 
given us about the order of the service save that there was a prayer between 
the reading of each portion of the Scripture. The early freedom of worship no 
longer existed. The reading, prayers, and exhortation were all in the hands 
of the clergy. The people shared in the singing only. It was expected that they 
should join heartily in this part of the service, for one of the questions put 
to candidates for baptism was whether they had sung heartily in the service 
of praise.<note n="597" id="x-p54.4"><span lang="LA" id="x-p54.5">Catechumenus baptismo initiandus si ab iis, qui eum adducunt, bono testimonio commendatur, eum illo tempore, quo instruebatur, 
infirmos visitasse et debiles sustentasse seque ab omni perverso sermone custodisse, <i>laudes cecinisse</i>, numque 
oderit vanam gloriam, num contempscrit superbiam, sibique elegerit humilitatem</span>,” Can. xix.</note> This service was held not only on the Lord’s Day, but on every day 
of the week. It was the daily worship of the great Christian family. The Canons 
order that the elders, deacons, readers and people are to come to church at 
cock-crow (<i><span lang="LA" id="x-p54.6">quo tempore canit gallus</span></i>), and to consecrate the day by a service 
of prayer, praise, and reading the Word. All the clergy, save the bishop, are 
strictly ordered to be present. 
Only sickness or absence on a journey are to be taken as excuses. The catechumens,<note n="598" id="x-p54.7">“<span lang="LA" id="x-p54.8">Quando vero 
doctor quotidianum pensum docendi terminavit, orent separati a christianis</span>,” Can. xvii.</note> whose instructions 
in the faith by the deacons seems to have been given just before the service began, were 

<pb n="252" id="x-Page_252" />required to be present, and had a special place assigned to them. If any members of the 
congregation were unable to be present at this morning worship they are enjoined 
to read the Scriptures at home, so that the first thing that the sun sees when 
it shines into their windows in the morning may be the long roll of Scripture 
unfolded on their knees.<note n="599" id="x-p54.9">“<span lang="LA" id="x-p54.10">Quocunque die in ecclesia non orant, sumas scripturam, ut legas in ea. Sol conspiciat 
matutino tempore scripturam super genua tua</span>,” Can. xxvii. 1.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p55">The Eucharistic service is described at much greater length, and the details have to be collected 
from instructions scattered throughout the Canons.<note n="600" id="x-p55.1">The canons have been carefully analyzed and the information they convey on the services 
and organization brought together by Dr. Achelis in his admirable edition. I 
have made full use of his labour. In one rather important point, however, I 
fail to follow his arguments. He believes that the bishop alone was entitled 
to conduct the eucharistic service when it took place on a Sunday, and that 
the provisions for an elder or a deacon presiding refers only to week-day celebrations. 
The statements made in the Canons are not distinct and our conclusions are only inferences. The reasons 
for the delegation seem to me to be the necessary absence of the bishop and 
the necessary absence of the elders; and apply equally well to the Sunday as 
to other celebrations. It was natural that provision should be made where Christian 
congregations were scattered and far from each other.</note> It had three parts—an introductory 
service, the actual Holy Supper, and the receiving and distributing the thankofferings. 
Most of the details are clearly enough stated, but it is impossible to say with 
any certainty whether a sermon was part of the introductory service. It was 
so in the time of Justin Martyr,<note n="601" id="x-p55.2">Justin’s order of service is:—Prolonged reading of the scriptures; sermon by the pastor 
or bishop, prayer, the Bread and Wine brought in. <i>Apology</i>, i. 67.</note> and his account is so like an outline whose 
details can be filled in by what is directed in these Canons, that it is improbable 
that this very important portion of the service had fallen into disuse. It may 
be, however, that the sermon, which must have been given at the morning service 
on the Lord’s Day,<note n="602" id="x-p55.3">Compare Canon xii.</note> was considered to suffice, and that 


<pb n="253" id="x-Page_253" />the service described by Justin had been divided into two parts.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p56">The Eucharistic service, held in the evening or in the late afternoon,<note n="603" id="x-p56.1">The whole service had to be over before sundown; and there was frequently a common meal 
late in the evening.</note> began by the readers, 
placed at an elevated desk, reading portions of Scripture one after another, 
the readers taking turns and relieving each other. This went on for some time 
while the congregation were gradually assembling.<note n="604" id="x-p56.2">“<span lang="LA" id="x-p56.3"><i>Etiam anagnostai habebant festiva indumenta</i>, et stent 
in loco lectionis et alter alterum excipiat, donec totus populus congregetur</span>,” Can. xxxvii.</note> If there was a sermon by 
the bishop it would be delivered after the reading was over and all had taken 
their places. A prayer including confession of sins followed. The bishop stood 
behind a table, called the “Table of the Body and Blood of the Lord,” the elders 
on his right hand and on his left. The elements, bread and wine, which had been 
furnished by intending communicants, were then brought in by the deacons,<note n="605" id="x-p56.4">Canons iii. xix.</note> 
and were placed on the Table before the bishop. The elders, deacons and readers 
were all dressed in white—the colour of festival times.<note n="606" id="x-p56.5">“<span lang="LA" id="x-p56.6">Quotiescunque episcopus mysteriis frui vult, 
congregentur diaconi et presbyteri 
apud eum, induti vestiment is albis pulchioribus toto populo potissimum 
autem splendidis. Bona autem opera omnibus vestimentis praestant</span>,” Can. xxxvii.</note> 
Then the bishop and the elders placed their hands on the bread and on the cup, 
and the bishop began the responsive prayers:—</p>
<div style="margin-left:.75in" id="x-p56.7">
<table border="0" style="width:50%" id="x-p56.8">
<colgroup id="x-p56.9"><col style="width:50%" id="x-p56.10" /><col style="width:50%" id="x-p56.11" /></colgroup>
<tr id="x-p56.12">
<td id="x-p56.13">The bishop </td>
<td id="x-p56.14">The Lord be with you all.</td>
</tr><tr id="x-p56.15">
<td id="x-p56.16">The congregation</td>
<td id="x-p56.17"><p style="margin-left:1em" id="x-p57">And with Thy spirit.</p></td>
</tr><tr id="x-p57.1">
<td id="x-p57.2">The bishop </td>
<td id="x-p57.3">Lift up your hearts.</td>
</tr><tr id="x-p57.4">
<td id="x-p57.5">The congregation</td>
<td id="x-p57.6"><p style="margin-left:1em" id="x-p58">We have, to the Lord.</p></td>
</tr><tr id="x-p58.1">
<td id="x-p58.2">The bishop </td>
<td id="x-p58.3">Let us give thanks to the Lord.</td>
</tr><tr id="x-p58.4">
<td id="x-p58.5">The congregation</td>
<td id="x-p58.6"><p style="margin-left:1em" id="x-p59">Worthy and righteous.<note n="607" id="x-p59.1">Canon iii.</note></p></td>
</tr></table>
</div>
<p class="normal" id="x-p60">The bishop 
then prayed over the elements (no form of prayer being given).<note n="608" id="x-p60.1">It is probable that this prayer was extempore; no form is prescribed 
in the Canons, and many forms for other parts of the service are given in the text; the prayer 
of consecration was extempore in the time of Justin Martyr (<i>Apology</i>, i. 67:—“The 
president offers prayers and thanksgivings according to his ability”).</note> The bishop himself 
distributed. He stood by 

<pb n="254" id="x-Page_254" />the “Table of the Body and Blood of the Lord.” The people came one by one to the bishop, 
who first gave the Bread, saying,
“This is the Body of the Lord,” and then 
the Cup, saying, “This is the Blood of the Lord,” and the people answered “Amen.”<note n="609" id="x-p60.2">“<span lang="LA" id="x-p60.3">Communicat populum stans ad mensam corporis et sanguinis Domini . . . Deinde porrigat illis episcopus de corpore Christi dicens: Hoc est corpus Christi; illi vero dicant: Amen; et ei, quibus ille calicem porrigit dicens: Hic 
est sanguis Christi, dicant: Amen</span>,” Can. xix.</note> 
At the celebration at which the newly baptized communicants partook, 
the elders who stood beside the bishop had cups of milk and honey in their hands, 
and the communicants partook of these also from the hands of the elders to 
show that they had become as little children and fed on the food of infants;<note n="610" id="x-p60.4">Canon xix.:—“<span lang="LA" id="x-p60.5">Et presbyteri portant alios calices lactis et mellis ut doceant eos, qui 
communicant, iterum eos natos esse ut parvuli, quia parvuli communicant lac et mel.</span>”</note> 
but whether this ceremony accompanied every celebration of the Holy Supper 
is uncertain. The deacons who brought in the elements were required to sing 
a psalm as they entered, and the sound of the singing is compared to the tinkle 
of the bells on the robes of Aaron.<note n="611" id="x-p60.6">Canon xxix.:—“<span lang="LA" id="x-p60.7">Et sint illis psalmi pro tintinabulis, 
quae erant in tunica Aaronis.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p61">After the celebration the faithful, who all remained in the church, came forward to the 
“Table” and presented their offerings, the firstfruits. These consisted of 
all kinds of useful things—oil, wine, milk, honey, eatables of all kinds, the 
fruit of trees and the fruit of the ground (apples and cucumbers being specially 
mentioned), wool, cloth and money. They were all placed at or on the table.<note n="612" id="x-p61.1">This offertory or collection in kind, which 
the records of the early centuries bring vividly before us, can be seen in village 
churches in India at present. The offerings there include many things not mentioned 
in the text. Great baskets are deposited in which the people place small
parcels of all kind of grain, the produce of their fields, fruits, cooked food. eggs, flasks of oil and live poultry. I once saw a portion of the offertory running away 
with the beadle! It was a lively young sheep, and when the beadle tried to 
hold it, it pulled him round the corner of the church. Missionaries from Ceylon 
have assured me that the Christian matrons are accustomed to put aside every 
tenth handful of the rice or other things to be cooked and thus collect during 
the week what is given on Sunday. They say that when the people were heathen 
they did the same in order to present offerings to their priests; and they carry 
the practice over into Christianity. It was probably the same in heathen antiquity, 
and this is no doubt the reason why in the Canons the bishop is called “priest” 
<i>in connexion with receiving these offerings</i> and <i>not</i>
in connexion with his presiding at the Holy Supper (Canon xxxvi.). The title “priest” (<i><span lang="LA" id="x-p61.2">sacerdos</span></i>)
is given to the bishop alone and that only when he performs the two functions of 
exorcising the sick (Canon xxiv.), and of receiving and blessing the offerings 
(Canon xxxvi.); both actions done by the heathen priests with which the early 
converts from paganism were quite familiar.</note> The bishop prayed the prayer of 



<pb n="255" id="x-Page_255" />thanksgiving over the gifts and the givers—a special thanksgiving being said over the oil, 
probably because it was so much used in ecclesiastical services. The bishop 
then pronounced the Benediction, and the people responded with the Doxology: Glory to Thee, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, for ever 
and ever.<note n="613" id="x-p61.3">Canon iii.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p62">This did not end the service, however. The offerings had to be distributed before the 
going down of the sun. The poor, the widows and the orphans rose from their places, and came to the 
bishop, who distributed to them the offerings which had been 
received, and also the bread and wine which had remained after the Communion.<note n="614" id="x-p62.1">Canon xxxii.</note> 
Portions were no doubt reserved for those in prison, for strangers who might 
arrive during the week, and for the sick who were unable to come to church.<note n="615" id="x-p62.2">Canon v., cf. also Justin, <i>Apology</i>, i. 65, 67.</note> 
The Canons forbid any of these offerings being reserved for the clergy, as was 
the custom in later times, and those of them who required assistance were reckoned 
among the poor.<note n="616" id="x-p62.3">Compare above, p. 201.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p63">It was the custom for one of the wealthier members of the congregation to give a supper 
on the evening of Sunday to the poor of the congregation. Members who had come 
from a distance, as Justin Martyr tells us they did, were doubtless included.<note n="617" id="x-p63.1"><i>Apology</i>, i. 67.</note> 


<pb n="256" id="x-Page_256" />The bishop presided, and the clergy (one deacon at least) were present. The bishop prayed 
for the host and for the guests, and the prayer of thanksgiving which was said 
during the Communion service was repeated. When it became dark the deacon had 
the charge of lighting the lamps, but the supper came to an end before it got 
very dark. The president generally gave the guests a short address, which he 
delivered sitting, and which was “for their benefit and for his own.” The people 
were told to eat their fill, but not to drink to excess; not to speak too much; not to shout; and above all not to bring disgrace on their host by indulging 
in mischievous gossip.<note n="618" id="x-p63.2">Canons xxxii.-xxxv.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p64">It is pleasant to learn that occasional suppers were given to the widows of the congregation. 
The poor bodies, who are elsewhere praised for their fasting,<note n="619" id="x-p64.1">Canons xxxii. ix.</note> seemed to have 
enjoyed a good supper, where they could eat and drink <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p64.2">ad satietatem neque vero ad ebrietatem</span></i>,
and to have been inclined to prolong the feast as much as possible, for they need 
to be warned thrice over within four short sentences that they are to end their 
supper by the going down of the sun.<note n="620" id="x-p64.3">“<span lang="LA" id="x-p64.4">Si quis viduis coenam parare vult, curet, ut habeant coenam et ut dimittantur,
<i>antequam sol occidat</i>. Si vero sunt multae, caveatur, ne fiat confusio neve impediantur, quominus
<i>ante vesperam dimittantur</i>. Unicuique autem earum sufficiens cibus potusque. 
<i>Sed abeant antequam nox advesperascat</i></span>,” Can. xxxv.</note> These suppers are called <i>Agapae</i> by Dr. Achelis. 
Dr. Riedel, on the other hand, refuses to translate the word in this way.<note n="621" id="x-p64.5">Compare Riedel, <i>Die Kirchenrechtsquellen des Patriarchats 
Alenandrien</i> (1900), p. 221 n. He thinks that they correspond with feasts which are still 
the custom among the Christians of the Levant, and quotes Wansleben:—“<span lang="FR" id="x-p64.6">Ils ont encore la coûtume de faire des Agapes ou des repas de charité après 
les Bâtêmes, et les enterremens, pour tous ceux qui veulent s’y trouver; donnant 
à un chacun un plat de bouillie, avec un morceau de viande dedans, et du pain 
autant qu’il en peut manger; et ces repas se font ou dans 1’église même ou sur le toit de 
1’église, qui est, selon la coûtume des Levantins, toujours plat, et capable de contenir un grand 
nombre d’hommes.</span>”</note> This is to be said, however, in justification of Dr. Achelis’ translation that 
the entertainments 


<pb n="257" id="x-Page_257" />have all a religious significance, that there seems to have been a symbolical breaking 
of bread at all of them, that one of them, which was a memorial feast in honour 
of a martyr, was preceded by the celebration of the Holy Supper, and that at 
all of them the prayer of thanksgiving which was included in the Eucharistic 
service was recited.<note n="622" id="x-p64.7">These memorial feasts were called <i>Anamneseis</i>; the custom of celebrating the birthday of an honoured martyr with a memorial 
feast was one of the usages of primitive Christianity which gave the early Christian societies 
a superficial resemblance to the pagan <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p64.8">collegia</span></i>; compare above p. 126.</note> The Lord’s Day supper, at any rate, has all the appearance 
of the older Agape, separated from the Holy Supper, and coming after it instead of preceding it.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p65">It is very interesting to observe that there is nothing in the Canons which implies that 
the Holy Supper has any special and unique sacrificial conceptions attached 
to it. Such ideas are markedly absent. The word <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p65.1">altar</span></i> occurs in 
the Canons; but in those portions which refer to the act of celebrating the 
Lord’s Supper, the phrase used is “Table of the Body and Blood of the Lord.”<note n="623" id="x-p65.2"><i><span lang="LA" id="x-p65.3">Altar</span></i> occurs in the Canon which tells the clergy to keep the vessels 
clean, etc. (Canon xxix.); <i><span lang="LA" id="x-p65.4">mensa</span></i> is used when the act of communicating is described (Canon xix.).</note> 
The term <i>offering</i> is certainly used of the Bread and the Wine in the Holy Supper, but it is equally employed 
to denote the firstfruits given to the bishop by the people.<note n="624" id="x-p65.5">Canons xvii. xxxii. xix.</note> The term <i>priest</i> is 
never found in connexion with ordination or with the celebration of the Holy 
Supper. It occurs in two references only, and is used of the bishop when he 
is described as receiving the firstfruits and as exorcising the sick; and since 
both of these acts were performed by the pagan priesthood it is easy to conjecture 
why the word is applied to the bishop in these acts.<note n="625" id="x-p65.6">Canons xxxvi. xxiv.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p66">Reverence in all the actions of public worship is carefully inculcated. The Church is 
the house of God and the place of prayer with fear; women are not to come there in gaudy apparel, 


<pb n="258" id="x-Page_258" />and they are not to laugh nor chatter there. A worthy matron was made an “inspectress,” 
to see that the women and girls behaved themselves properly.<note n="626" id="x-p66.1">“<span lang="LA" id="x-p66.2">Mulier libera ne veniat veste variegata . . . neve crines demittat solutos, 
habeat potius capillos complexos in domo Dei, neve faciat cirros frontales in 
capite quando vult participare in mysteriis sacris</span> (Canon xvii.). It is one of 
the marks of a good woman that if she excels male beings in knowledge she does 
not let any one see that she does!</note> The clergy are 
to see that the communion elements are kept with care from all impurity, and 
specially that flies do not get into the wine of the sacrament. Great care 
is also to be taken that no drop of the wine nor crumb of bread falls to the 
ground while the elements are partaken of by the communicants. In short, the 
Canons contain many a little suggestion, familiar to all missionaries, for the 
purpose of teaching that reverence in worship which is almost always lacking 
in heathen religious rites.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p67">These early Christians were men of their generation, however. They believed that the air 
around them was full of evil spirits bent on their discomfiture, whose malignity 
had to be guarded against;<note n="627" id="x-p67.1">The fear of demons appears most strongly 
in the exorcisms at baptism, in exorcising the bread at the feasts, and in the 
reason given why no drop of wine or crumb of bread was to be allowed to fall 
to the ground: the demons might get hold of it. Compare Canons xix. xxix. xxxiv.</note> but while 
the traces of such superstitions appear, one cannot fail to see how the attempt 
is continually made to wean the Christians from pagan superstitions which they 
have brought over with them into Christianity. To take only one example, sick 
persons are prohibited from continuing beyond the hours of prayer in the Church 
or from sleeping there.<note n="628" id="x-p67.2">Canon xxiv.</note> When it is remembered that sick folk were taken to 
the heathen temples in order that the dwelling in a sacred place might cure 
them, it is easy to see what the meaning of the prohibition is. One can perceive 
the doors by which pagan ideas might enter into Christian worship, but the sorry 
mixture of paganism and Christianity which was to follow Cyprian’s conceptions 
of priesthood and sacrifice were still in the future.</p>

<pb n="259" id="x-Page_259" />
<p class="normal" id="x-p68">Such were the ordinary services, and such the organization of a Christian Church in the 
earlier decades of the third century, before accommodation to imperial points 
of view and imitation of pagan organization had invaded the Church of Christ.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p69">Perhaps a brief comparison of this organization of the ministry with modern types may 
bring it more distinctly before us. It had some relation with all modern types 
of ecclesiastical organization, and was identical with none.</p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p70">The organization had a certain resemblance to modern Congregationalism, for the vast majority 
of communities called churches were simply self-governing and independent congregations. 
The bishop was the pastor of the congregation, and in him, as in a modern congregationalist 
Church, all the ecclesiastical life centred. On the other hand, this does not 
apply to all these primitive churches; for the independent unity was the community 
large or small, and before the close of the second century the larger communities 
must have included several congregations, and all were served on the collegiate 
principle by the one bishop and his body of elders and deacons—the <i>one</i> pastor 
or bishop representing the unity of the community. These primitive independent 
churches all cherished the essential idea that they belonged to, and were portions 
of, a common visible Church—the Great Church it was called, to distinguish it 
from the Marcionite and Montanist Churches; but they had not yet discovered 
the way to express this idea of a visible catholicity in a definite political 
organization. We have the beginnings of the polity in the common though not 
universal custom that all the neighbouring bishops assisted at the ordination 
of a bishop.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p71">The organization had a much greater resemblance to what is commonly called the Presbyterian, 
and ought properly to be called the Conciliar, system of Church government. 
The points of agreement are very many. There is common to both the conception 
of the three-fold ministry of pastor or bishop, eider or presbyter, and deacon, 
and both have the theoretical equivalence 

<pb n="260" id="x-Page_260" />of the offices of bishop and elder (save only a special seat in the Church and the right 
to ordain elders and deacons), while in practice the bishop or pastor is the real 
head of the whole of the ecclesiastical life. In both there is the idea that the 
unit of organization is the Christian community of the place, and the conception 
that the unity can be preserved by a collegiate administration.<note n="629" id="x-p71.1">This characteristic has almost faded out of most English-speaking portions of the great Presbyterian 
Church, but it remains in the Dutch-speaking parts. The traces remaining in Scotland 
are the almost forgotten, but still existing, “General Kirk-Sessions” of the larger towns.</note> Both have the thought 
that the whole congregational activity centres in the bishop or pastor, who is 
the leader in public worship and who celebrates the sacraments. Both believe strongly 
that each congregation is a portion of the visible Catholic Church, that catholicity 
can best be reduced to a polity by means of representative councils with gradually 
widening areas of control, and that the ordination of a bishop or pastor is to be 
performed by the pastors or bishops of the bounds as representatives of the Church 
Catholic.<note n="630" id="x-p71.2">Dr. Sanday has said (<i>Expositor</i>, Jan.-June, 1887, p. 113) that in the earlier centuries “every town of any size had its bishop; and if there were several churches, they were served by the 
clergy whom the bishop kept about him: they were in fact like our (Church of England) present ‘chapels 
of ease,’ and the whole position of the bishop was very similar to that of the incumbent of 
the parish church in one of our smaller towns. The tendency at first, as Ignatius 
shows, was towards complete centralization: the whole serving of the <i>paroikia</i>
was directly 
in the hands of the bishop. The parish system in the later sense, with an extended 
diocese, and a number of more or less independent clergy circling round the bishop, 
did not grow up until the 6th-9th centuries, when it took shape mainly in France 
under the Merovingian and Carolingian kings. In some respects the Nonconformist 
communities of our own time furnish a closer parallel to the primitive state of 
things than an Established Church can possibly do.” This is all true so far as it goes; but it takes no account of the three-fold ministry. which is not exhibited 
in an English parish. The primitive three-fold ministry appears however as soon 
as the Border is crossed into Scotland or over into Holland.</note> The two great differences are: that the modern system of organization 
insists that the bishop or pastor cannot, of his own authority, delegate to a presbyter 
or to a deacon the right to celebrate 

<pb n="261" id="x-Page_261" />the sacraments, and that the bishop or pastor of the early centuries had almost unlimited control 
over the ecclesiastical finances and property of the congregation. This characteristic 
of primitive Christian organization arose from the fact that at first the sole property 
was the firstfruits given to the bishop at the close of the Holy Supper and distributed 
afterwards by him, and it was strengthened when the churches were able to hold buildings 
and burial places by the Roman laws regulating the property of corporations.<note n="631" id="x-p71.3">Compare Ramsay,<i>The Church in the Roman Empire</i>, p. 431. Many illustrations of the legal principles and their effects 
on the tenure of Church property laid down by Professor Ramsay may be found not only within the Turkish 
Empire, but in the Tributary Indian States, such as the Nizam’s Territories, where the Mohammedan law rules.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="x-p72">The modern episcopal 
system, apart from the retention of the name “bishop,” has fewest points of resemblance 
to what we find in the ancient ecclesiastical manuals we have been studying; but 
the germs of the mediaeval and modern episcopacy are there in the power which the 
primitive bishop possessed of delegating functions which were peculiarly his, such 
as baptizing and celebrating the Holy Communion, to his elders and even to his deacons.</p>

</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter VII. Ministry Changing to Priesthood." progress="70.37%" id="xi" prev="x" next="xii">
<pb n="265" id="xi-Page_265" />
<h2 id="xi-p0.1">CHAPTER VII.</h2>
<h3 id="xi-p0.2">MINISTRY CHANGING TO PRIESTHOOD</h3>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p1"><span class="sc" id="xi-p1.1">During</span> the third century, it may be said during the middle 
third of that century, there are clear traces of a general change insinuating itself 
into men’s minds and finding expression in language, in the way of thinking of the 
Church and of the relation of the ministry to the Church. This is commonly spoken 
of as the change of the ministry into a mediating priesthood, standing between the 
people and God. But this manner of regarding the whole silent movement gives a very 
inadequate and one-sided representation of the real meaning of the change, and of 
the conceptions which it embodied. The idea that the ministry is a priesthood was 
there, but the main thought was much more the <i>power</i> of the priest than his 
<i>mediation</i>. The power and the authority of the ministry and especially of the chiefs of the 
ministry over the Christian people was the central conception. It finds expression 
in Cyprian’s repeated quotation of the Old Testament text: “And the man that doeth 
presumptuously, in not hearkening to the priest that standeth to minister there 
before the Lord thy God, or unto the judge, even that man shall die; and thou shalt 
put away the evil from Israel. And all the people shall hear and fear, and do no 
more presumptuously.”<note n="632" id="xi-p1.2"><scripRef passage="Deuteronomy 17:12,13" id="xi-p1.3" parsed="|Deut|17|12|17|13" osisRef="Bible:Deut.17.12-Deut.17.13">Deut. xvii. 12, 13</scripRef>; Cyprian, <i>Epist</i>. iii. 1 (lxiv.); iv. 4 (lxi.); xliii. 7 
(xxxix.); lix. 4 (liv.); lxvi. 3 (lxviii.).</note> It is this change and what it implies that concerns us 
now.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p2">It may be briefly expressed by saying that the two separate 

<pb n="266" id="xi-Page_266" />conceptions of local “Church” and of “Church universal” became 
more precise, and that precision of thought was given by new ideas about the relation 
in which the office-bearers stood to the community. The Church was defined by the 
ministry in a way that it had not been in earlier times.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p3">So far as the local 
“church” is concerned the Christian thought, which in earlier times had dwelt 
upon the picture of saints and brethren living together the Christian life, now 
dwelt upon the controlling power of those who governed. The Church, which was in 
earlier days a “brotherhood of saints,” became a community over whom a bishop presided. 
It was defined, not so much by the manner of life led by its members, as by the 
government which ruled over them. The train of thought was reversed. It was no longer—people 
worshipping and some of them leading the common devotions, saints believing and 
some among them instructing and admonishing; it became—teachers who imparted and 
pupils who received, priests who interceded and sinners who were pardoned through 
the intercession, rulers who commanded and subjects who were bound to obey.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p4">The thought of the 
universal visible Church underwent an analogous transformation. It was no longer 
the wide brotherhood of all who professed the name of Jesus, and lived the life 
of new obedience demanded from His disciples. It became a federation of local churches, 
who believed in the same verities, the truth of which was guaranteed by legitimate 
rulers, and whose members yielded an implicit obedience to the bishop at the head 
of every local “church.” It was the federation of churches which excluded heretics 
and rebels.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p5">In the earlier days 
the local Christian communities were companies of men and women who called themselves 
the brethren and the saints or holy persons, and these words expressed the relations 
in which they stood to each other and to the world around them. Fellowship as with 
brothers, and a fellowship united in holiness, were the main thoughts present to 
the minds of the earliest Christians when the word Church was used to
  
  
<pb n="267" id="xi-Page_267" />denote either the individual community or the wide brotherhood of 
believers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p6">The idea in the minds of Christians 
united together in a local community was that they were called upon to live a new 
and a holy life. They had marked out for themselves what was meant by this holy 
life, with its duties to be lovingly fulfilled and sins to be resolutely shunned; and this chart of the Christian life is to be found in manuals like the 
<i>Didache</i> 
with its two ways, all of which treat of the private as well as of the communal 
life. There was also a feeling throughout the churches that, while for the ordinary 
and lesser sins to which men are prone, there must be confession, sorrow, and certain 
external signs of sorrow, and while for others there was to be suspension for longer 
or shorter time from the Holy Supper, some sins were so very heinous that those 
who committed them had placed themselves outside the communion of the brethren 
so long as life lasted. No limits were placed on the forgiveness of God, but Christians 
believed that if any of their number fell into sins of more than ordinary gravity, 
no amount of penitence, however sincere, entitled the Church to permit these fallen 
brethren to return to the inner fellowship of the Christian brotherhood. Such sinners 
had to manifest a life-long repentance, and could never hope to be more than catechumens. 
Tertullian has given a list of these deadliest sins, but it is not likely that such 
lists were always the same, for there is no trace of any settled rule or theory. 
Only, each Christian community felt that it must keep itself pure and merit its 
title of “the saints.”<note n="633" id="xi-p6.1">Compare Tertullian, <i>Against Marcion</i>, iv. 9. <i>The Canons of Basil</i>, though very much later than the period now 
described, retain ideas which may enable us to conceive the attitude of the early 
Christian society. They declare that a murderer must be excluded from the society 
for twenty years; a homicide for ten years, which are to be spent in the following 
way—two years in mourning, three years admitted to the meeting for exhortation, 
and five years admitted among the faithful but not allowed to come forward and 
partake of the Holy Communion. For one who has been baptized and has lapsed from 
the faith, the penitence must be life long, and the penitent is to be allowed to communicate only when he 
is on his deathbed. Compare Riedel’s <i>Kirchenrechtsquellen des Patriarchats der Alexandrien</i> (1900), pp. 
243, 244. The sins named by Tertullian are:—Idolatry, blasphemy, murder, adultery, 
fornication, false-witness and fraud.</note> Ordinarily 


<pb n="268" id="xi-Page_268" />those who were guilty of such heinous sins had to remain for life 
in the condition of catechumens, and could never hope to be re-admitted to the inner 
circle of believers. If, however, a brother, believed to have the prophetic gift, 
spoke on behalf of a penitent, and announced that it was the will of God that he 
should be pardoned, then, and then only, an exception was made.<note n="634" id="xi-p6.2"><scripRef passage="Herm.Mand 4:3" id="xi-p6.3">Hermas, <i>Mandata</i>, iv. 
3</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Herm.Vis. 3:7" id="xi-p6.4"><i>Visiones</i>, iii. 7</scripRef>; Tertullian, <i>De Pudicitia</i>, 21.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p7">All the Christian communities, although 
they felt that they belonged to one great Church, were not linked together by any 
distinctive polity, however indefinite. All the churches of Christ, Tertullian tells 
us, were one great Church, because they gave each other the salutation of peace, 
because they regarded each other as brethren, and because they practised the interchange 
of familiar hospitality.<note n="635" id="xi-p7.1">Tertullian, <i>De Praescriptione Haereticorum</i>, 20:—“They then (the apostles) in like manner founded Churches in 
every city, from which all the other Churches, one after another, derived the tradition 
of the faith and the seeds of doctrine, and are every day deriving them, that they 
may become Churches. Indeed it is on this account only that they will be able to 
account themselves apostolic, as being the offspring of apostolic Churches. . . . Therefore 
the Churches, although they are so many and so great, comprise but the one primitive 
Church founded by the apostles from which they all spring. In this way all are primitive, 
and all are apostolic, whilst they are all proved to be one, in unity, by their 
salutation of peace (<span lang="LA" id="xi-p7.2">communicatio pacis</span>), and title of brotherhood, and bond of 
hospitality (<span lang="LA" id="xi-p7.3">contesseratio hospitalitatis</span>)—rights which no other rule directs than 
the one tradition of the self-same mystery.”</note> That was what bound them together, and made them feel 
and be one; not any external polity, however slight. They maintained a close fellowship 
by means of intercommunication, by the interchange of letters and messengers, and 
by their hospitality towards all Christian travellers who passed their way. This 
constant intercourse no doubt led to a similarity in the rules for holy living and 
in modes of dealing with backsliders; but there was nothing of 

<pb n="269" id="xi-Page_269" />a common polity to unite them as the various parts of civil society 
are united within one state. No doubt the advice of one Church was frequently asked, 
and acted upon by another in matters of difficulty and in times of trial. We have 
an example of such a thing in the letter of the Roman Church to the Corinthian, 
which goes by the name of the First Epistle of Clement. No doubt such advice was 
received and attended to in proportion as the Church, offering its advice or appealed 
to for its counsel, had showed itself worthy of deference by its brotherly conduct 
and by its eminence. No Church in those early centuries showed such generosity to 
its poorer brethren as the Roman Church; besides it inhabited the world’s capital; it was believed to inherit the traditions of the two greatest of the 
apostles—St. Paul and St. Peter. It held the position of the wise and generous elder brother 
in the brotherhood of churches, but there was no acknowledged ecclesiastical pre-eminence.<note n="636" id="xi-p7.4">Clement, 1 <i>Epist</i>. v. 4-6; Ignatius, 
<i>Epistle to the Romans</i>, preface; Eusebius, <i>Hist. Eccles</i>. II. xxv. 8; 
IV. xxiii. 10; V. xxiii., xxiv.; VII. v. 2; Irenaeus, <i>Against Heresies</i>, III. 
i. iii.; Tertullian, <i>De Praescript</i>. 24; <i>Scorpiace</i>, 15; <i>Against Marcion</i>, IV. 5.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p8">The situation, therefore, may be thus expressed: there were thousands 
of churches, most of them single congregations, which nevertheless were one Church, 
not because they had agreed in any formal way to become one, not because there was 
any polity linking them together in one great whole, but because they had the unmistakeable 
feeling that they belonged to one brotherhood:</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p9">They lived in the immediate presence of eternity, on the threshold 
of the blessed and real life which awaited them, when the period of their probation 
in this world was ended; and every Christian community had the feeling that it 
was its business by a strict discipline to preserve, in the pure life of the members 
of the little brotherhood, a foreshadowing of the life which awaited them when the 
Father should call them home to Himself. Meanwhile they were in the presence of 
a hostile and evil world-power,  

<pb n="270" id="xi-Page_270" />which was under the dominion of sin, and which manifested 
itself to them in the persecuting pagan state. That was the first stage. Doctrine 
could scarcely be said to exist, and doctrinal divisions were therefore almost impossible. 
No doubt their teachers and leaders occasionally warned them against strange teachings, 
but these were limited to individuals or to small companies, and hardly impressed 
the imagination.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p10">When the Gnostic teachers 
gathered their followers into companies large enough to attract attention, and above 
all when Marcion, with his organizing genius, had established Marcionite Christian 
communities almost everywhere, the situation became changed. The Christians were 
now divided among themselves. The Christian brotherhood was set over against, not 
simply the pagan state, but also against false brethren who did not accept the traditions 
of the apostles nor the common simple verities of the faith. Christianity now implied 
more than a life lived in the presence of God and Christ; it meant a doctrine to 
be protected by a creed or a form, more or less fixed, of intellectual beliefs. 
The possession of a common form of creed in which the simple verities of the faith 
were stated could not fail to give the “great” Church accepting it something more 
of an outward polity, The succession of office-bearers in the churches was the guarantee 
for the correctness of the tradition suggested by Irenaeus, urged by Tertullian, 
and apparently accepted by all who were neither Gnostics nor Marcionites, nor any 
of the smaller separate bodies of Christians. Tertullian in the <i>De Praescriptione</i>, 
as may be seen in the quotation given in the note,<note n="637" id="xi-p10.1">See above, p. 268.</note> links the common tradition, 
its guarantee in the succession of office-bearers, the name of brethren, the salutation 
of peace, and the bond of hospitality all together, and there are, though in a 
very indefinite kind of way, the beginnings of a polity.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p11">Still the existence of the creed did not give the churches which accepted it an homogenous external polity 
in any thing like the modern sense. The creed was the law for the individual 


<pb n="271" id="xi-Page_271" />local church, and the local church was not joined to the other churches 
in a definite federation, still less in a corporate union. The old thought of St. 
Paul<note n="638" id="xi-p11.1">Compare above, p. 24.</note>—fellowship (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi-p11.2">κοινωνία</span>)—still prevailed. The churches refused to have fellowship 
with professing Christians and with communities of professing Christians who did 
not accept the same verities that they did, and they had fellowship and intercommunion 
with societies who accepted these verities. The increased powers given to office-bearers, 
when they were made the guarantee of the orthodox faith, were powers to be exercised 
within the communities over which they presided, and did not give them any rule 
outside the local churches they governed, whether these were large or small. Still 
the fact that it was recognized that all Christians had a common set of convictions, 
which could be expressed in a more or less definite way in propositions, gave the 
whole brotherhood of churches something of a polity; and the thought that in times 
of doubt or difficulty guidance could be got from what Tertullian called “apostolic” churches, 
or churches where the original 
apostles had actually taught,<note n="639" id="xi-p11.3">Compare Tertullian, <i>De Praescriptione</i>, 
xx., xxxii. and especially xxxvi.</note> gave these 
churches and their office-bearers a certain pre-eminence which claimed and received 
the deference of all the rest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p12">The separation and secession of the 
Montanists, in the wider meaning of the term,<note n="640" id="xi-p12.1">That is the Montanism which included men like Tertullian. Compare above p. 238.</note> still further altered and made more 
precise the conception of the Church. It must always be remembered that the Montanists 
were not driven out, but separated themselves from the main body of Christians. 
They claimed to represent the apostolic Church; and their claim was based quite 
as much on the persuasion that they had preserved the prophetic ministry in the 
position within the churches in which it had been placed by the apostles, as on 
their belief that they were preserving the character of the true church by their strictness 


<pb n="272" id="xi-Page_272" />of discipline. To the succession of office-bearers, descended from 
the <i>secondary</i> ministry of apostolic times, they opposed the succession of prophets 
representing the <i>superior</i> ministry of the apostolic days. The Montanist movement 
had this result that men who professed to live according to the commandments of 
Jesus, who adhered to the traditional teaching of the churches, who had the three-fold 
ministry, were nevertheless found outside. They had separated on the question of 
the power of the office-bearers at the head of the local churches; they had insisted 
that the time-honoured prophetic ministry should retain its old supremacy; they 
had especially declared that in the case of heinous sins it belonged to the prophetic 
ministry, and not to the bishops, to declare whether such sins could receive the 
churches’ pardon.<note n="641" id="xi-p12.2">Tertullian, <i>De Pudicitia</i>, 21:—“The 
power of loosing and binding committed to Peter had nothing to do with the <i>capital</i> 
sins of believers; and if the Lord had given him a precept that he must grant pardon 
to a brother sinning against <i>him</i> even seventy times seven-fold, of course He would 
have commanded him to ‘bind’—that is to retain—<i>nothing</i> subsequently, unless perchance 
such sins as one may have committed against the Lord and not against a brother. 
For the forgiveness of sins committed in the case of a man is a prejudgment against 
the remission of sins against God. What now about the Church—your psychic Church? For in accordance with the person of Peter, it is to spiritual men that this power 
will correspondingly appertain, either to an apostle or else to a prophet. For the 
Church itself is, properly and principally the Spirit Himself. . . . And accordingly 
the ‘Church,’ it is true, will forgive sins; but the Church of the Spirit, by 
a spiritual man; not the Church which consists of a number of bishops. For the 
right and arbitrament is the Lord’s, not the servant’s; God’s Himself and not the 
priest’s.” Tertullian’s argument is that the power was given to Peter because he 
was inspired of the Father to confess Christ. He was a spiritual man. Cf. Döllinger, 
<i>Hippolytus and Callistus</i> (Eng. Trans.), pp. 116 f.</note> Their opponents had joined issue with them on these two points. 
They asserted that a true prophet would submit himself to the “elders who were 
in the succession,” and that, while the Montanist prophets had positively refused 
to admit of the church’s pardon being extended to heinous sinners,<note n="642" id="xi-p12.3">Tertullian tells us (<i>De Pudicitia</i>, 21), that the new prophecy, speaking in the name 
of the Spirit had said “The church has the power to forgive sins; but I will not do it lest they commit others.”</note> yet these sinners 
might be pardoned on confession 


<pb n="273" id="xi-Page_273" />and signs of sincere repentance. The great majority of the members 
of the churches had followed the office-bearers, and the Montanist movement had 
failed to arrest the course of the local ministry on the path they had chosen to 
pursue. It was only natural that an unsuccessful revolt would strengthen the position 
of the ministry which it had conspired against. All these things combined to place 
the office-bearers in a position of authority they had never before occupied, and 
to give peculiar powers to the bishops who were the chief office-bearers. The tendency 
was to think that the churches were summed up in their bishops, and these 
officials thus acquired a new position with reference to the whole Church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p13">The most potent cause producing this 
change of sentiment with regard to the character of the ministry and its relation 
to the Church was the attempt to come to some accommodation with the world lying 
round the Christian communities in order to justify the plea that Christians were 
entitled to the toleration extended to all other religions. This consideration was 
always accompanied by the other that the Church wished to keep hold on crowds of 
adherents, who in the years of peace from persecution<note n="643" id="xi-p13.1">That is in the years between the persecution under Severus and that under Decius.</note> were flocking to join it, 
and who could not be retained if the old hard conditions or, perhaps one ought to 
say, the earlier high standard of Christian life, were insisted upon. These two 
motives invariably acted together, and are to be found working in such churches 
as those of Rome and Corinth in the beginning of the third century.<note n="644" id="xi-p13.2">Earlier in the Corinthian Church, if we are to believe Eusebius. Compare his 
Hist. Eccl. IV. xxiii. 6.</note> The first practical 
consequence of these ideas was to alter the thought and conditions of penitence. 
In the earlier times, as has been said, when a Christian fell into such grievous 
sins as idolatry, murder, adultery, fornication and some others, he could never be received again into full 



<pb n="274" id="xi-Page_274" />communion, but had to remain in the position of a catechumen, permitted 
to wait in the ante-chamber but never admitted within the family abode until death 
was at hand. Gradually the practice was softened to the extent that, on due manifestation 
of sorrow, a second trial of the full Christian life was allowed, but a second fall 
was not to be forgiven.<note n="645" id="xi-p13.3">This statement appears to be borne out by what Tertullian says in his tract on 
<i>Repentance</i>:—“In the vestibule God has stationed repentance the second to open to such as 
knock; <i>but now once for all</i>, because now for a second time; but never more, for 
the last time it had been in vain” (7).</note> In all probability this remained the general rule till 
the third decade of the third century, when Calixtus, the bishop of Rome, introduced 
a change which met with the fierce opposition of Tertullian and Hippolytus.<note n="646" id="xi-p13.4">Tertullian’s attack is to be found in his work on <i>Modesty</i> (<i>De Pudicitia</i>), and Hippolytus’ in his 
work against <i>Heresies</i> (<i>Philosophumena</i>), ix. 6, 7. It has been commonly said that 
the bishop of Rome attacked by Tertullian was Zephyrinus; compare Langen, Geschichte 
der röm. Kirche, i. 217 ff., and Döllinger, <i>Hippolytus and Callistus</i> (1876), Eng. 
Trans., p. 117; but see Harnack, <i>Herzog’s Real-Encyclopaedie</i>, x. 656, and in the 
<i>Zeitschrift für Kirchengeschichte</i> (1876-77), p. 582.</note> He, 
or rather the Roman Church of which he was the head, entered on a policy of relaxation.<note n="647" id="xi-p13.5">There is no doubt 
that as Döllinger says (<i>Hippolytus and Callistus</i> (Eng. Trans.), p. 117) the power 
of a bishop in the beginning of the third century was anything but absolute, being 
limited by both the elders and the laity. “No one who knows the life of the Church 
at that time will believe that Callistus introduced a practice previously unknown 
in Rome against the will of his presbytery (session).”</note> 
It was asserted that the church, through its office-bearers, was entitled to proclaim 
God’s pardon for any sins, however heinous, due signs of sorrow being accepted by 
the office-bearers as sufficient.<note n="648" id="xi-p13.6">Calixtus openly claimed 
this power to pardon, because he was the successor of St. Peter, to whom Christ 
had given power to remit sins (Tertullian, <i>De Pudicitia</i>, 21).</note> It was announced by an edict posted up in the 
church, that pardon would be bestowed on these terms for all sins of the flesh, 
and that penitents would be restored to Church communion. It appears to be almost 
certain that this innovation contained 


<pb n="275" id="xi-Page_275" />two things; the first being the general statement of the power of 
the Church exercised through its office-bearers to restore all persons to Church 
communion, no matter how heinous the sin had been into which they had fallen, and 
the second being the resolution on the part of the Roman Church to make use of this 
general power in respect to sins of the flesh. Of course there was no attempt to 
coerce other churches to follow the example of the Roman Church, and many churches 
did not.<note n="649" id="xi-p13.7">As late as the beginning of the fourth century the Spanish Church insisted on visiting 
certain sins with perpetual excommunication, while the council of Ancyra held about 
the same time in the east set a limited penalty on the very sins for which the council 
of Elvira had decreed a perpetual excommunication—so impossible is it to make general 
statements about ecclesiastical usages in the early centuries.</note> Some North African churches kept to the old practice on to the time of 
Cyprian,<note n="650" id="xi-p13.8">Cyprian, <i>Epistle</i>, lv. 21 (li.).</note> but it is undoubted that the Roman example was largely followed. The statements 
in Hippolytus and Tertullian seem to warrant the conclusion that this relaxation 
from the older sternness was made because without it large numbers of Christians 
could not be restrained from going back to heathenism.<note n="651" id="xi-p13.9">Compare Tertullian’s phrases in the 
<i>De Pudicitia</i>:—“A profitable fickleness . . .”; “easier to err with the majority” (1); 
his statement of sins for which it is proper to provide repentance (7), 
etc. Compare Hippolytus on <i>Heresies</i>, ix. 7. Although the account of Hippolytus 
must be taken with some caution as the statements of a bitter opponent, yet it seems 
clear that Calixtus expected to detach many from the churches of his opponents in 
Rome by this policy of relaxation from the old strictness; and that his policy 
was successful. There must have been four or five different bodies of Christians 
in Rome at this time, each esteeming itself to be <i>the</i> Church of Christ.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p14">There was no doubt a thoroughly evangelical element in this manifesto of the Roman Church.<note n="652" id="xi-p14.1">An interesting parallel might be 
drawn between the evangelical root in the sixteenth-century doctrine of indulgence 
and the evangelical basis of this manifesto. Compare my <i>Luther</i>, p. 62.</note> It was 
based on the evangelical truth that God has commanded to his ministering servants 
to proclaim that He is not willing that any should perish, that 



<pb n="276" id="xi-Page_276" />His promises in Christ can be trusted in by the most heinous sinners 
and backsliders. But in all the circumstances of the times and of the case, it took 
a very unevangelical shape, and was worked out by Cyprian into the beginnings of 
the mediaeval doctrine of penance. In the shape it took it inevitably led the people 
to regard the office-bearers of the Church, and especially the bishops, as if they 
were in God’s place, and it ascribed to the bishops the power of actually pardoning 
and not simply of proclaiming the pardon of God.<note n="653" id="xi-p14.2">The proclamation of Calixtus, 
as quoted by Tertullian, was: <i>I remit</i> to such as have discharged repentance, the 
sins of adultery and fornication (<i>De Pudiatia</i>, 1)</note> On the other hand, the Church 
lost her old idea that she was the company of the saints or the actively holy people; and the new feeling grew that the Church was the institution within which God 
had placed the means of acquiring holiness, and that these means were at the disposal 
of the bishops or the heads of the Christian communities, and could be reached only 
through them. Hence the office-bearers, and more especially the bishops—the men 
who had already been declared to be the guardians of the essential Christian verities—now 
came to be regarded also as the keepers or guardians of that peace of God which 
comes from the pardon of sin. They were the persons to whom it was necessary to 
go in order to know with certainty the truths of the Christian religion, and only 
through them could be acquired that saintly character which was desirable, but which 
was no longer a necessary condition of membership within the Christian Church. 
So the beginnings of a wide gulf were dug between the clergy and the laity, and 
the conception began to grow that the one duty of the laity in the presence of the 
clergy was that of simple obedience. Add to this the ever-present expectation that 
the day was approaching when the Church was to enter into an affiance with the hitherto 
persecuting state and to find a peaceful shelter under its protection; the growing 
conviction that the action of all the various Christian Churches ought to be as harmonious 

<pb n="277" id="xi-Page_277" />as possible, and that whatever step was taken by one ought to be taken 
by all; and the feeling that the Christian Churches ought to be divisions of a 
well-drilled army marching in step towards the earthly paradise of an affiance with, 
and therefore of a conquest over, the hitherto persecuting power, and it is possible 
to have some estimate of the changes which the conception of the Church and of 
the ministry were undergoing in the middle of this third century. At the same time 
it is easy to make too much of the power exercised by the bishops of the first half 
of the third century. The bishops of these days were not the great potentates that 
one is apt to imagine them to be from the language and phrases used by many modern 
historians. They, all of them, had to carry their people, and, above all, their 
elders or presbyters with them, in any change they suggested.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p15">Canons which belong to the 
early part of the third century, like the Canons of Hippolytus, may say little about 
the rights and much about the duties of the laity. They may concern themselves with 
the layman’s duty to pray in private, to come to Church regularly, to offer the 
firstfruits, and may enjoin his wife to be careful to prepare the oblations. They 
may prohibit him from taking any part in public worship or from presiding even 
at an <i>agape</i>. They may appear to leave him no rights in the Church whatsoever save 
that of choosing his pastor. But we know that long after this few things were done 
in any local church without their being approved by a council of the whole people 
and clergy, <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p15.1">plebs</span></i> and <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p15.2">ordo</span></i>; and that this congregational meeting existed and exercised 
its powers from the days of St. Paul to those of Cyprian. The modern associations 
connected with the word “bishop” impose upon us, and the misleading phrase “monarchical 
bishop” adds to our illusions. The fact was that this “monarch” was in the vast 
majority of cases the pastor of a congregation of a few score of families, that 
no imperial legislation had as yet compelled the payment of tithes by law, nor had 
conferred a high social position upon 

<pb n="278" id="xi-Page_278" />any pastor or bishop who happened to be at the head of the Christian 
societies in cities which had been the provincial centres of the imperial cult.<note n="654" id="xi-p15.3">Compare below, p. 352 ff.</note> 
When Christianity became the recognized religion of the Roman Empire; when imperial 
edicts confirmed ecclesiastical legislation; when imperial troops were employed 
to hunt down Marcionite, Montanist or Donatist nonconformists, the state of things 
became different. But until we get to the middle of the fourth century the Christian 
pastors were too dependent on their people to be great potentates and irresponsible 
rulers. It was the theory that was changing—that is the important thing to be remembered.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p16">This new theory of the position and authority of the office-bearers 
in the Christian churches was so novel, and so opposed to the old traditions of 
primitive Christianity, that an extra-ordinary sanction was needed to support it, 
and in the nature of things the sanction had to come down from the earliest days. 
It is here that the idea of an “Apostolic Succession,” in the modern Roman and 
Anglican sense, first makes its appearance. It is a conception which had its origin 
in the brains of leaders of the Roman Church, and although it was adopted and defended 
by Cyprian, it has never ceased to be associated with Roman claims and to fit most 
naturally into Roman theories. To understand it one must remember, what is continually 
forgotten, that the great men who built up the Western Church were almost all trained 
Roman lawyers. Tertullian, Cyprian, Augustine, to say nothing of many of the most 
distinguished Roman bishops, were all men whose early training had been that of 
a Roman lawyer—a training which moulded and shaped all their thinking, whether theological 
or ecclesiastical. The framework of Roman law supported their thoughts about Christian 
organization and about Christian doctrines. They instinctively regarded all questions 
as a great Roman lawyer would. They had the lawyer’s craving for regular precedents, 
for elaborate legal fictions to bridge time and connect the present 



<pb n="279" id="xi-Page_279" />with the past. They had the lawyer’s idea that the primary duty laid 
upon them was to enforce obedience to authority, and especially to that authority 
which expressed itself in external institutions. Apostolic succession, in the dogmatic 
sense of that ambiguous term, is the legal fiction required by the legal mind to 
connect the growing conceptions of the authority of the clergy with the earlier 
days of Christianity. It served the Christian lawyer in much the same way that another 
curious legal fiction assisted the pagan civilian. The latter insisted that the 
government of the Emperors from Augustus to Diocletian was the prolongation of 
the old republican constitution; the former imagined that the rule of bishops was 
the prolongation through the generations of the inspired guidance of the original 
apostles who were the planters of the Church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p17">A legal fiction has generally some 
historical basis to start from, The basis of the fiction in civil law was the fact 
that the emperors, while wielding almost absolute personal authority, did so in 
accordance with republican forms inasmuch as they were invested by the senate with 
almost all the offices which under the republic had been distributed among a number 
of persons. The fiction in ecclesiastical government had also its basis of fact. 
The apostles had founded many of the churches, and their first converts or others 
suitable had become the first office-bearers. There had been a succession of leaders, 
the characteristics of leadership, as has been explained, undergoing some striking 
changes in the course of the second century. All these successions of office-bearers 
could be traced back to the foundation of the churches in which they existed, and 
therefore to the missionaries, whether apostles or apostolic men, who had founded 
them. This was the historical thread on which, in the end, was strung the gigantic 
figment called apostolic succession—a strange compound of minimum of fact and maximum 
of theory.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p18">The beginnings of the theory are easily discernible, and have been 
already explained. Irenaeus seized upon the undoubted fact of successive generations 
of office-bearers going back to the 

<pb n="280" id="xi-Page_280" />apostolic founders of certain churches in order to find a guarantee 
for the true Christian doctrine. To make assurance doubly sure, he added a theory 
to his fact—this, namely, that these office-bearers who were in the succession had 
a <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p18.1">charisma veritatis</span></i>. According to the ideas of the time there was a minimum of 
fact in the added theory, for many of the pastors of these primitive churches were 
prophets and had the <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p18.2">charisma</span></i>. This made it easier to suppose that what belonged 
to some pastors personally was the property of all officially. The result was that 
Christian leaders had a short and easy method of dealing with Gnostics and others.<note n="655" id="xi-p18.3">Compare 
above, p. 224 ff.</note> Moreover, when the leaders became the guardians of sound teaching they acquired 
additional magisterial powers within the communities over which they presided. But 
neither Irenaeus, nor Tertullian who adopted and extended his theory, ever claimed 
that the leaders of the churches who were in the succession stood in the same position 
to the churches of the end of the second and beginning of the third centuries as 
that held by the apostles in the middle of the first. If they believed that the 
apostles were the mediators between Jesus and the Church they were also firmly convinced 
that the Holy Spirit was imparted to the whole membership, and was not the peculiar 
possession of the leaders of the communities because they were in the succession 
from the apostles. The idea appeared earliest in the Roman Church. So far as I 
am aware, the earliest claim of this kind was made by Hippolytus in his struggle 
with Calixtus in Rome; and Calixtus, the head of one of the rival factions, was 
not slow to adopt the same arrogant position. The former made use of the idea of 
an apostolic succession to strengthen his position when he tried to show that his 
rival was a heretic; and the latter used it to warrant him in issuing decrees which 
relaxed the ancient discipline in the hope of attracting to his own congregation 
men who felt the rules of Christian living laid down by Hippolytus too hard for 
their weakness. These were the edifying surroundings from amidst 

<pb n="281" id="xi-Page_281" />which came the first full statement of the claim to apostolic succession.<note n="656" id="xi-p18.4">“But none will refute these (heretics), save the Holy Spirit bequeathed unto 
the Church, which the apostles having in the first instance received, have transmitted 
to those who rightly believed. But we, as being their successors, and as <i>participators</i> 
in this grace, high-priesthood, and office of teaching, as well as being reputed 
guardians of the Church, will not be found deficient in vigilance, or disposed to 
suppress correct doctrine,” <i>Refutation of all Heresies</i> (<i>Philosophumena</i>), I., proemium. 
Hippolytus attacks Calixtus in IX. vi. vii. He says of his discipline:—“For he 
is in the habit of attending the congregation of any one else, who is called a Christian; should a man commit any transgression, the sin, they say, is not reckoned to him, 
provided only he hurries off to the school of Calixtus,” IX. vii. Calixtus is the 
bishop of Rome whom Tertullian attacks in his <i>De Pudicitia</i>, and whose proclamation 
he quotes:—“<i>I</i> remit, to such as have discharged repentance, the sins of adultery 
and fornication” (1).</note> The theory may be older in the Roman Church than this its first distinct statement.<note n="657" id="xi-p18.5">Harnack, whose careful chronological 
investigations have led him to believe that the Roman list of bishops or pastors 
may be trusted from Anicetus (about 155 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xi-p18.6">A.D.</span>) or from Soter (about 166), while no 
Oriental list can be trusted before the third century, regards this as an indication 
that the theory of apostolic succession in its beginnings at least had become established 
in Rome at a comparatively early date. Compare <i>Die Chronologie der altchristlichen 
Literatur</i>, pp. 144-230; and his <i>History of Dogma</i>, Eng. Trans. (1894-99). ii. 70 n.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p19">From the time that this doctrine of apostolic succession comes into being in the 
West on to its full statement by Cyprian, its use is the same. It is appealed to 
as the ground for the assumption of powers of command on the part of the bishops 
or pastors. It is interesting to notice that while the idea of a succession is to 
be found in the East, it took an altogether different shape from the formal legal 
Roman dogma. There is no mention of an apostolic succession of chief pastors in 
the first six books of the <i>Apostolic Constitutions</i>. It does not appear in the definition 
or description of the Church which is given in the first book.<note n="658" id="xi-p19.1"><i>Apostolic Constitutions</i>, I. i.</note> Yet the office of 
bishop or pastor is dwelt upon at length. He is always looked upon as the minister 
of a congregation, and frequently of a very small congregation,<note n="659" id="xi-p19.2"><i>Ibid</i>. II. i.</note> but that does not 
prevent the authors heaping up phrases to 



<pb n="282" id="xi-Page_282" />describe his importance and the respect which is due to him from his 
people.<note n="660" id="xi-p19.3">The bishop is told to sustain the character of God among men, “as being set over 
all men, over priests, kings, rulers, fathers, children, teachers, and in general 
over all who are subject” to him; <i>Apostolic Constitutions</i>, II. xi.; “It is thy 
privilege (O bishop), to govern those under thee, but not to be governed by them” 
(II. xiv.); the laic is to “honour him, love him, reverence him as his lord, as 
his master, as the high-priest of God, as a teacher of piety; for he that heareth 
him heareth Christ; and he that rejecteth him rejecteth Christ” (II. xx.); “the bishop, he is the minister of the word, the keeper of knowledge, the mediator 
between God and you in the several parts of your divine worship; he is your ruler 
and governor; he is your king and potentate; he is, next after God, your earthly 
god, who has a right to be honoured by you” (II. xxvi.); and so on in Oriental 
luxuriance of phrases. It is not that there was no sense of the continuity of office 
in the East:—“It is also thy duty, O, bishop, to have before thine eyes the examples 
of those who have gone before, and to apply them skilfully to the cases of those 
who want words of severity or of consolation” (II. xxii.).</note> The elders, “the counsellors of the bishop”—his Kirk-Session—“sustain 
the place” of the apostles of the Lord.<note n="661" id="xi-p19.4">“Let also a double portion (of the firstfruits) be set apart 
for the elders, as for such as labour continually in the word and doctrine, upon 
the account of the apostles of our Lord, whose <i>place they sustain</i>, as the counsellors 
of the bishop and the crown of the Church (II. xxviii.).</note> The formal legal Roman mind needed a precedent, 
in the shape of this legal fiction, for the unwonted domination which the chief 
pastors were beginning to claim. The Oriental, accustomed to arbitrary government, 
did not feel that usurpation of power required to be cloaked under legal fictions. 
Yet in the East we find a trace of a succession. Clement of Alexandria conceives 
the number of the apostles continually recruited from age to age by the enrolment 
of men who have attained to a “gnostical perfection,”<note n="662" id="xi-p19.5">Speaking of those who attain to 
“gnostical perfection,” Clement says (<i>Stromata</i>, VI. xiii.):—“Luminous already, 
and like the sun shining in the exercise of beneficence, he speeds by righteous 
knowledge through the love of God to the sacred abode, <i>like as the apostles</i>. . . . 
Those then also, who have exercised themselves in the Lord’s commandments, and 
lived perfectly and gnostically according to the Gospel may be now enrolled in the 
chosen body of the apostles. Such an one is in reality an elder of the Church, and 
a true deacon of the will of God if he do and teach what is the Lord’s; not as 
being chosen by men, nor regarded as righteous because a presbyter, but enrolled 
in the eldership because righteous. And although here upon earth he be not honoured 
with the chief seat, he will sit down on the four-and-twenty thrones, judging the 
people, as St. John says in the Apocalypse. For in truth the covenant of salvation, 
reaching down to us from the foundation of the world, through different generations 
and times, is one, though conceived as different in respect of gifts.”</note> and who are, therefore, the true 


  
  
<pb n="283" id="xi-Page_283" />teachers of the Church, for the Christian Neo-Platonist of Alexandria 
was as familiar with the thought of a succession of inspired teachers,<note n="663" id="xi-p19.6">The Neo-Platonists 
believed that the true philosophy was preserved to the world through a succession 
of divinely inspired teachers.</note> as the minds 
of the Roman lawyers who built up the Church in the West were saturated with legal 
precedents and the need for the visible continuity of government even though a legal 
fiction had to be invented to show it. The great Alexandrian conceives the continuity 
of the Church to exist in the succession of Christian generations, and to be made 
evident by the appearance among them from time to time of saintly men of apostolic 
character who are known to God, and whose supreme importance in preserving the true 
character of Christianity will be revealed in the future. This he deems to be a 
much better guarantee than a succession of office-bearers, chosen and ordained by 
fallible men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p20">Although the conception that the heads of the Christian churches 
were the successors of the apostles, in the sense that they possessed the gifts 
and the powers of the original apostles (now thought of as Twelve only), was really 
the creation of the Roman Church, it is intimately connected with Cyprian of Carthage,<note n="664" id="xi-p20.1">The best edition of Cyprian’s works 
is that of J. Hartel (1868-71) in the Vienna <i>Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum 
Latinorum</i>, where the letters are to be found in the second volume. The numbering 
of the letters in this edition is the same as in the Oxford edition of 1682; Migne’s 
edition has a different numbering. In our quotations Migne’s numbering is given 
in brackets. A very suggestive account of Cyprian’s work in constructing the polity 
of the Church is given by Albrecht Ritschl in his <i>Die Entstehung der altkatholischen 
Kirche</i>, 2nd ed. (1857), pp. 555-73. Otto Ritschl, his son, has written <i>Cyprian von Karthago and die Verfassung der Kirche</i> (1885)—a careful and elaborate work. Other 
monographs on Cyprian are:—Rettberg, <i>Thascius Caecilius Cyprianus, Bischof von Carthago, dargestellt 
nach seinen Leben und Wirken</i> (1831). Fechtrup (Roman Catholic), <i>Der Heilige Cyprian; 
sein Leben und seine Lehre</i> (1878). Pearson’s <i>Annales Cyprianici</i> are valuable; they 
are published in Fell’s (Oxford) edition of Cyprian’s works (1682), and have been 
republished in Pearson’s <i>Minor Theological Works</i> (1884). The latest book on Cyprian 
is from the pen of Dr. Benson, the late archbishop of Canterbury, who was the author 
of the article on Cyprian in the <i>Dictionary of Christian Biography</i>. The book is 
entitled <i>Cyprian, his Life, his Times, his Work</i> (1897). From one point of view it 
is impossible to praise this book too highly; but it has very grave defects. It 
displays fine scholarship, unwearied research, and an historical imagination which 
enables the author to reconstruct the secular society of the times when Cyprian 
lived. The framing is excellent; but the portrait framed is scarcely so good. The 
author exhibits to us a pious, suave, courteous, far-seeing ecclesiastical statesman, 
whose letters and speeches were seasoned with a sarcastic humour; but the real 
Cyprian had other characteristics which are either hidden out of sight or relegated 
to an obscure background. We see nothing whatever of the prophet whom the Spirit 
inspired in dreams and visions when moments of difficulty in life or in ecclesiastical 
policy arose, and whose dread of demons changed spiritual sacraments into magical 
rites; little of the canonist who measured the deep promptings of the heart’s repentance 
by stereotyped expressions, and paved the way for the degradation of sorrow into 
the mechanism of penance; little of the fiery Roman African who launched envenomed 
phrases at ecclesiastical opponents; and nothing of the ruthless Roman lawyer who 
condemned a Christian martyr, who had survived the tortures which had covered her 
poor body with blood, to eternal perdition (for this he thought he could do as a 
successor of the apostles), when she crossed the path of his ecclesiastical policy. 
Then a curious colour blindness or perhaps an amiable propensity to see all things 
ecclesiastical through the coloured glass of the modern institutions of the communion 
over which he so worthily presided, prevents the author from seeing the ecclesiastical 
situation which existed in the middle of the third century. Dr. Benson had evidently 
great difficulty in stating an opponent’s argument fairly, and seldom succeeds in 
doing so. He had no acquaintance with the organization of any branch of the Protestant 
Church save his own, and yet makes continual allusion to other organizations. We 
have such phrases as “Presbyterian Teutonism” (this is applied to the greatest 
living authority in early Church history; Dr. Harnack of Berlin); “heavy pages,” 
“laborious pages” (phrases which mean that an opinion Dr. Benson does not like 
is supported by a plentiful supply of quotations from Cyprian’s writings), “Calvinism” (used at random, for Calvinists agree with Cyprian and Augustine on the matter 
discussed); and many others of the same kind. They are useful to warn the unwary 
reader of the bias in the book.</note> who gave it definiteness as a dogmatic idea. This 

<pb n="284" id="xi-Page_284" />great ecclesiastical statesman, like Gregory I., has left behind him 
a collection of letters which reveal the working of his mind, 



<pb n="285" id="xi-Page_285" />and enable us to see how his thoughts took sharper outline in a controversy 
which he had to maintain with his own office-bearers in Carthage, and how he aimed 
at and partly succeeded in giving the Christian Church a polity which enabled it 
to be one in practical activity as it was one in devotional conception.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p21">Thascius Cyprianus 
was the most eminent of the many distinguished converts whom Christianity was drawing 
from the learned and wealthy classes during the second third of the third century, 
during that long period of “peace” which preceded the outbreak of the Decian 
persecution in 250 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xi-p21.1">A.D.</span> He was a Roman whose ancestors had settled in Africa. Such 
men were called Roman Africans. They belonged to a race which had given the capital 
some of its most distinguished lawyers, and which furnished to the Church such men 
as Tertullian, Minutius Felix, Cyprian, Lactantius and Augustine. By training and 
profession he was a <i>pleader</i>, and therefore of the highest social standing.<note n="665" id="xi-p21.2">“Far from any shade 
of unreality resting on them, the teachers of oratory were courted leaders in society. 
The publicity in life, the majesty of national audiences, the familiarity of the 
cultivated classes with the teaching of the schools, required the orator to be not 
only perfect in the graces of life, but to be versed in ethical science; to be 
armed with solid arguments as well as to be facile of invention; not less convincing 
than attractive; in short to be a wit and a student, a politician and an eclectic 
philosopher. At the age of nearly thirty Cicero was still placing himself under 
the tuition of the Rhodian Molon. Augustine’s fourth book on Christian doctrine 
shews us that five centuries and a changed religion did not abate the value placed 
on technical perfection. No statesman’s name had for generations commanded such 
reverence as was paid in Cyprian’s times to the life and memory of Timesitheus the 
Rhetorician, whose daughter the young African Emperor had espoused, and whose honour 
and universal cultivation had for a brief interval restored purity to the Court, 
dignity to the senate, and discipline to the camps of Rome”; Benson, <i>Cyprian, 
his Life, his Times, his Work</i>, pp. 2, 3.</note> His 
wealth was great; his house, with its “gilded ceilings” and “mosaics of costly 
marble,”<note n="666" id="xi-p21.3">Cyprian, <i>Ad Donatum</i>, 
15:—“<span lang="LA" id="xi-p21.4">Auro distincta aquearia of pretiosi marmoris crustis vestita domicilia.</span>”</note> and his gardens, were 
famous in the city of palaces. He became a Christian in middle life, drawn by the persuasion of the intellect 


<pb n="286" id="xi-Page_286" />as well as by the pleadings of the heart. We may see the path 
he trod towards conversion in his <i>Treatise to Donatus</i> and in the <i>Book of Testimonies</i> 
he wrote for a friend. After a brief space of time he probably became a deacon; 
he was certainly an elder when Donatus, the Bishop of Carthage, died. The Christians 
at Carthage resolved that the most distinguished Christian in the city, although 
two years had scarcely passed since his baptism, should be their bishop. His reluctance 
only increased their ardour. “A crowded brotherhood besieged the doors of his house, 
and throughout all the avenues of access an anxious love was circulating.”<note n="667" id="xi-p21.5">Pontius, <i>Life and 
Passion of Cyprian, Bishop and Martyr</i>, 5.</note> Cyprian 
yielded and was ordained, the bishop, the Papa, the spiritual Father of the Christian 
community in Carthage. We must forget many of the associations which the word “bishop” inevitably brings with it to understand his position. He was simply the 
chief pastor of the Christian congregation at Carthage and of its outlying mission 
districts. He had no diocese and never exercised diocesan rule. He had no cathedral, 
not even a church. His congregation met in the audience hall of a wealthy Carthaginian 
burgher.<note n="668" id="xi-p21.6">Benson, <i>Cyprian, 
his Life, his Times, his Work</i>, p. 41 and note.</note> It was the man who made the position he occupied one of such commanding 
importance as it soon attained to.<note n="669" id="xi-p21.7">It may be useful to give the principal dates known proximately 
about Cyprian. He was baptized probably in the spring of 246 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xi-p21.8">A.D.</span>; became a member 
of the Session of Carthage in 247 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xi-p21.9">A.D.</span>; and was consecrated bishop some time after 
June in 248 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xi-p21.10">A.D.</span> It is not quite certain that he was a deacon; the evidence lies 
in the phrase used by his biographer Pontius, who was a deacon:—“<span lang="LA" id="xi-p21.11">Erat sane illi 
etiam <i>de nobis</i> contubernium viri justi et laudabilis memoriae Caeciliani</span>” (<i>Life</i>, 
4); and in the sentence in sect. 3:—“<span lang="LA" id="xi-p21.12">quis enim non omnes honoris gradus crederet 
tali mente credente</span>.” The outbreak of the Decian persecution being imminent, Cyprian 
retired from Carthage to his unknown hiding-place in January 250 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xi-p21.13">A.D.</span>; the persecution 
began in April of the same year. It raged fiercely until November, and was then 
relaxed; but it was not considered safe for Cyprian to return. He came back to 
Carthage in 251 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xi-p21.14">A.D.</span>, some time after Easter. Then followed a series of councils 
at Carthage where the African bishops met under the presidency 
of Cyprian;—the first in April 251 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xi-p21.15">A.D.</span>; the second in May 252 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xi-p21.16">A.D.</span>, the third 
in September 253 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xi-p21.17">A.D.</span>, the fourth in the autumn of 254 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xi-p21.18">A.D.</span>, the fifth in 255, and 
the sixth and seventh in 256; in 257 Cyprian was banished to Curubis; he returned 
to Carthage in 258 and was martyred there in September 258.</note></p>

<pb n="287" id="xi-Page_287" />
<p class="normal" id="xi-p22">Eighteen months of quiet rule were vouchsafed him. During this 
period he had conciliated the few who had been opposed to the choice of so recently 
baptized a Christian for the important place of chief pastor. They became, says 
Pontius, his biographer, “his closest and most intimate friends.”<note n="670" id="xi-p22.1">It is commonly said and has been repeated 
by Dr. Benson that the five presbyters who were at variance with Cyprian in the 
question of the influence of confessors and martyrs on the discipline of the Church 
were among those persons who disliked his elevation to the episcopate and that they 
continued to bear a grudge against him. This idea seems to me to have no basis in 
fact. Dr. Benson adduces as his only proof the sentence: “retaining that ancient 
venom against my episcopate, that is against your suffrage and God’s judgment, they 
renew their old attack upon me” (<i>Ep</i>. xliii. 1 [xxxix.]); but the “ancient venom” 
and “old attack” it is clear from section three and other epistles, was their first 
siding with the confessors against Cyprian’s judgment not to accept the certificates 
of the confessors; while the word “suffrage” means here as elsewhere that Cyprian 
held that all his acts as bishop were to be justified by the fact that he had been 
validly called to office. There is no trace of any difficulties between Cyprian 
and his presbyters until the dispute about what was due to the wishes of the martyrs 
and the confessors in the matter of the lapsed.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p23">Decius was one of those stern upright emperors who believed that 
Christianity was a source of menace to the empire, and that it had to be stamped 
out. His edict against it was published early in the year 250 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xi-p23.1">A.D.</span> It had been expected 
by the heathen population of Carthage, and threats against the wealthy and well-known 
head of the Christian community were freely uttered by the mob. Cyprian, thinking 
less of his own safety than of the welfare of his people, believed it to be his 
duty to go into retirement, and a large part of his correspondence deals with the 
management of his congregation from his place of safety. We find three distinct 
questions of ecclesiastical organization raised and in the end settled-the right 
of men supposed to be specially possessed by the Spirit to interfere in the discipline of the local 


<pb n="288" id="xi-Page_288" />church, the seat of the one supreme authority in the local church, 
and the best means of giving a practical expression to the unity of the whole Church 
of Christ. The occasion which demanded solution of all three questions was the fact 
that many Christians had lapsed and were asking to be restored to the communion 
of the Church at Carthage. The ecclesiastical questions are so connected with the 
course of events that these last must be briefly noted.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p24">The persecution resolved upon by the Emperor Decius was begun 
in swift ruthless Roman fashion. It attacked the Christian Church everywhere simultaneously—in 
Rome, Egypt, Syria, Armenia, Spain, and North Africa. It aimed at breaking up the 
Christian communities by destroying their leaders and then coercing their followers. 
Cyprian speaks of bishops proscribed, imprisoned, banished, and slain.<note n="671" id="xi-p24.1">Cyprian, <i>Epist</i>. lxvi. 7 (lxviii.).</note> Persecution 
had been almost unknown in Africa for thirty-eight years, during which time of “peace” the Christian communities had been growing rapidly in numbers and in influence; the results of its renewal seemed at first sight to be disastrous to the Christian 
faith. Multitudes relapsed into heathenism.<note n="672" id="xi-p24.2">Cyprian, <i>De Lapsis</i>, 8.</note> The larger half of the Christian community 
in Carthage and at least one presbyter had been unable to face the terrible risks 
in which the profession of Christianity had involved them. They relapsed. They 
appeared before the imperial commissioners, five of whom, called <i>The Commissioners 
of the Sacrifices</i>, were appointed to act along with the magistrates of the district. 
They made a declaration that they worshipped the gods and in the presence of the 
commissioners they took part in the pagan worship, either joining in a sacrifice, 
tasting the wine and eating of the sacrificial victim (the <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p24.3">sacrificati</span></i>) or throwing 
incense on the altar of the emperor (the <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p24.4">thurificati</span></i>). This done they received a 
certificate (<i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p24.5">libellus</span></i>), certifying that they had done so. This was registered, and 
then a copy was posted up in the market place or forum. Some found a way of appearing 
to comply and yet of escaping from 

  
<pb n="289" id="xi-Page_289" />actual participation in the pagan rites. They bribed officials to 
give them certificates declaring that they had taken part in sacrifices which they 
had not done (the <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p24.6">libellatici</span></i>).<note n="673" id="xi-p24.7">Two of these <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p24.8">libelli</span></i> were actually discovered in 1893 and 1894, brought 
from Egypt among bundles of papyri dug out of Egyptian sands. They show us how thorough 
this persecution of Decius was, how systematically arranged, how minute in its searching 
out Christians—little villages being included and the women peasants as well as 
the men interrogated. The first runs:—“To the Commissioners of sacrifices of the 
village of Alexander’s Island from Aurelius Diogenes (son of) Satabus. About 72. 
Scar on right eyebrow. I was both constant in ever sacrificing to the gods and now 
in your presence according to the commands I sacrificed and drank and tasted of 
the victims, and I beseech you to attach your signature. May you ever prosper. I 
Aurelius Diogenes have presented this.” (Then follow the signatures of the magistrate 
and witness. “I Aurelius     saw him sacrificing. I Mys(thes, son of) . . . non 
have signed. (First) year of the Emperor Caesar Gaius Messius Quintus Trajanus Decius, 
Pius Felix Augustus. 2nd day of Ephiphi.” The second, in every way similar, bears 
the name of Aurelius Syrus, his brother Pasbeius, and Demetria and Serapias their 
wives. They were unable to write and the scribe Isidorus appended his name. The 
signatures of the magistrates have been torn off.</note> Thus poor Etecusa,<note n="674" id="xi-p24.9">Etecusa belonged to a Carthaginian family which had suffered 
much. Her grandmother Celerina had been martyred in an earlier persecution; so 
had her uncles, the son and son-in-law of Celerina, both in the army. Her brother 
Celerinus was a noted confessor, who had come forth alive out of the severest tortures 
without denying his faith. Her sister Candida had faltered and had sacrificed. We 
see the <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p24.10">confessor</span></i>, the <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p24.11">sacrificata</span></i> and the <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p24.12">libellatica</span></i>, in one family. The two sisters 
were overwhelmed with remorse and endeavoured to make atonement for their fall by 
waiting on the arrivals of travellers at Rome and at Portus, and when they found 
any Christian refugees from Carthage they took them home, hid them, and tended them. 
They had no less than sixty-five of these refugees in their house at Rome. Compare 
Cyprian, <i>Epistles</i>, xxi. (xx.), and xxxi. 3 (xxxiii.).</note> a Roman Christian, while she 
sadly and fearfully was climbing the ascent to the Capitol, where she had to make 
her declaration and take part in the sacrifices, found an official near the small 
temple to the Three Fates, who sold her a certificate and she went home again without 
sacrificing. Many sought safety in flight, hoping to find freedom from persecutions 
in cities where they were unknown.</p>

<pb n="290" id="xi-Page_290" />
<p class="normal" id="xi-p25">Those Christians who were of sterner stuff were imprisoned, awaiting 
torture and probably death. The torture was repeated over and over again. Even if 
it produced recantation a second torture was applied. If the confessor stood firm 
it might be applied time after time until the sufferer expired under it. Such men 
and women were called <i>confessors</i> before they had suffered, and <i>martyrs</i> after they 
had been done to death, or had suffered tortures without expiring. The <i>martyrs</i> and 
<i>confessors</i> were carefully tended while they were in prison by their fellow-Christians; and many of the 
<i>lapsed</i>, repenting of their weakness, thronged the prisons in Carthage 
and lavished all manner of attentions on the heroic confessors. These lapsed Christians, 
especially those of them who had purchased exemption from suffering by means of 
false certificates, were anxious to be reconciled with the Church, and besought 
the good offices of the confessors and martyrs to intercede on their behalf with 
the office-bearers, and beg them to restore them again to communion. The result 
was that many of the confessors, from the prison where they lay, gave letters (which 
were also called <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p25.1">libelli</span></i>) to the elders of the Church, the bishop being absent in 
hiding, asking that the bearers might be restored to the Church which they had abandoned 
in a moment of weakness. This Decian persecution differed from all preceding ones 
to this extent, that it had fallen on the whole Church of Christ, and was not confined 
to any one portion. The question of what was to be done in the case of lapsed members 
who wished to return to the faith they had abjured was one which was forced upon 
the whole Church everywhere and at the same time.<note n="675" id="xi-p25.2">Cyprian, <i>Epistle</i>, xix. 2 (xiii.).</note> It was a question of discipline 
which had to be inevitably faced by every church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p26">So far as our information goes, the 
leaders of the Roman Church were the first to see the importance and the urgency 
of the question. The Bishop Fabian had been one of the first martyrs; to meet and 
appoint a successor would have been to 


<pb n="291" id="xi-Page_291" />offer new victims to the persecuting government. The elders of the 
church took the burden of leadership on their own shoulders; they saw the universal 
situation and the need for an immediate understanding with sister churches about 
what it was possible to do at once. They put aside matters that could wait until 
their church had again its lawful head; but the one matter which pressed for an 
immediate decision was what ought to be done in the case of lapsed Christians who 
earnestly desired reconciliation with the Church, and <i>who were on the point of death</i>. 
They accordingly wrote to the elders in Carthage, advising them to follow a definite 
rule with regard to the lapsed who were repentant—that if any were taken with sickness, 
and repented of what they had done and desired communion, it should be granted to 
them. In the same letter these Roman elders speak not obscurely of Cyprian as the 
hireling shepherd who deserts his sheep when peril draws near. They in Rome and 
the elders in Carthage are both deprived of their chief; persecution makes all 
work difficult, but it must be done. This letter reached Cyprian, who treated it 
in a very lofty way, and sent it back to the writers with a few grimly sarcastic 
remarks; but it had a marked effect on him nevertheless.<note n="676" id="xi-p26.1">Harnack and Ritschl think that Crumentius carried this letter 
to the office-bearers in Carthage for whom it was certainly intended, and that they 
manifested their loyalty to Cyprian by making Crumentius take it on to their bishop. 
Benson asserts that the elders in Carthage never saw the letter; that it was put 
into Cyprian’s hands and that he sent it back to Rome without permitting it to reach 
its destination. Benson may be right. Cyprian suppressed a more important letter 
on a more important occasion and he might have suppressed this one also. The archbishop 
justifies the one suppression by calling Cyprian a “benevolent despot”; and the 
other by praising his sense of humour! Otto Ritschl, <i>Cyprian von Karthago</i> (1835), 
p. 9; Benson, <i>Cyprian, his Life, his Times, his Work</i> (1897), p. 149. It does not 
matter which view is the correct one; the important thing is the effect of the 
letter on the mind of Cyprian, not its effect on the elders of Carthage.</note> It altered his attitude 
towards his own elders. Before he had read it he had sent a letter to his elders 
and deacons, in which he had said: “I beg you by your faith and your religion 
to discharge 

<pb n="292" id="xi-Page_292" />both your own office and mine, that there be nothing wanting 
either to discipline or diligence.”<note n="677" id="xi-p26.2">Cyprian, <i>Epist</i>. 
v. 1 (iv.); compare <i>Epist</i>. xx. 1 (xiv.).</note> He left the whole work unreservedly in 
their hands—all his work as well as theirs. The two words used, <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p26.3">disciplina</span></i> and 
<i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p26.4">diligentia</span></i>, are employed by Cyprian to denote the two great divisions of a 
bishop's work—the term <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p26.5">disciplina</span></i> including everything which belonged to the 
office of judging and punishing, and <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p26.6">diligentia</span></i> including all that belonged to 
his work as the head of the religious administration of the congregation, the 
care of the poor and such matters. In a letter following, however, he distinctly 
limited the work of his elders and deacons to the <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p26.7">diligentia</span></i> or to the religious 
administration.<note n="678" id="xi-p26.8">Dr. Benson rather vehemently declares that there is no change 
of attitude in Cyprian’s two letters. He gives an abstract of Ritschl’s arguments 
and says that his “abstract will be as just as he can make it”; and yet he omits 
entirely the strongest argument Ritschl has adduced! Compare Benson, <i>Cyprian</i>, etc. 
pp. 148-50; Otto Ritschi, <i>Cyprian von Karthago</i>, pp. 9-13. 216, 217.</note> “I exhort and command you, that those of you whose presence 
there is least suspicious and least perilous, should in my stead discharge my 
duty in respect of doing those things which are required <i>for the religious 
administration</i>.”<note n="679" id="xi-p26.9">Cyprian’s <i>Epist</i>. xiv. 2 (v.).</note> In the same letter he refuses to answer a question sent him 
by four presbyters, which evidently concerned matters of discipline on the 
ground that in such matters he did nothing on his own private opinion without 
the advice of his elders, deacons, and people.<note n="680" id="xi-p26.10"><i>Epist</i>. xiv. 4 (v.).</note> From this time onwards Cyprian 
shows himself more and more irritated with his elders. He wrote to the martyrs 
and the confessors complaining that some of his elders had admitted some of the 
lapsed to communion;<note n="681" id="xi-p26.11"><i>Epist</i>. xv. 1 (x.).</note> he wrote to his elders and deacons complaining 
that some of the elders, “remembering neither the Gospel nor their own place, and, 
moreover, considering neither the Lord’s future judgment nor the bishop now placed 
over them, claim to themselves entire 

  
  
<pb n="293" id="xi-Page_293" />authority (a thing which was never done in anywise under our predecessors) 
with discredit and contempt of the bishop.” Their fault was that the elders blamed 
had communicated with some of the lapsed, and offered and given them the eucharist, 
“disregarding the honour which the blessed martyrs, with the confessors, maintain 
for me, despising the law of the Lord, and that observance which the same martyrs 
and confessors order to be maintained.”<note n="682" id="xi-p26.12"><i>Epist</i>. xvi. 1, 3 (ix.).</note> He wrote to the people complaining of the 
action of the elders in almost the same terms, and promised that when he could return 
a meeting of bishops would be convened and that in the presence of the confessors, 
and with their opinion, the letters and wishes of the “blessed martyrs” with reference 
to the lapsed would be carefully considered.<note n="683" id="xi-p26.13"><i>Epist</i>. xvii. 2, 3 (xi.).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p27">We do not know whether 
Cyprian got any answer to these letters; but the probability is that he received 
none, and that people and clergy felt sore that the bishop would neither return 
and act himself nor allow his elders to do anything in the pressing question of 
the lapsed. He wrote again to the elders and deacons and for the first time suggested 
some immediate action. If any of the lapsed had a certificate from one of the martyrs 
and were in sore sickness they were to be allowed to communicate.<note n="684" id="xi-p27.1"><i>Epist</i>. xviii. (xii.).</note> This letter brought 
an answer, which assured him that the elders and deacons had hitherto done their 
best to follow his instructions, and to restrain the people and especially the lapsed; and Cyprian reiterates the command that if any of the penitent lapsed had a certificate 
from one of the martyrs, and were at the point of death, they were to be received 
back into the communion of the Church.<note n="685" id="xi-p27.2"><i>Epist</i>. xix. 1, 2 (xiii.).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p28">Then comes a curious 
letter.<note n="686" id="xi-p28.1"><i>Epist</i>. xx. (xiv.).</note> Cyprian, whose last dealings with Rome had been to send back the letter 
of advice which the Roman elders had addressed to their brethren at Carthage, now 
wrote to these Roman elders; justified to them his actions in Carthage; complained 
bitterly of the way in which the 



<pb n="294" id="xi-Page_294" /><i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p28.2">libellatici</span></i> had pestered the martyrs for certificates; bemoaned 
the weakness of some of his clergy in admitting some of the lapsed to communion; and declared that he had followed the advice given in the letter from Rome which 
he had treated so scornfully when it reached him. His letter, however, contains 
one interesting fact. Cyprian says distinctly that although some of his presbyters 
had acted rashly in communicating with the lapsed, they had refrained as soon as 
he had remonstrated with them.<note n="687" id="xi-p28.3"><i>Epist</i>. xx. 2 (xiv.).</note> Rome, however, had not forgotten his earlier action, 
and he had to write four times ere he got an answer. When it came it was practically 
a repetition of what had been written to the elders of Carthage, at least so far 
as immediate action was concerned: If the lapsed are in severe sickness and are 
penitent, admit them to communion, whether they have certificates from martyrs or 
not. But as regards the larger, statesmanlike policy, which belonged to the immediate 
future, the Roman elders adopted the proposals laid before them by Cyprian, and 
by intercourse and correspondence they obtained the adhesion of many bishops in 
Sicily and in some parts of Italy.<note n="688" id="xi-p28.4"><i>Epist</i>. xxx. 5, 8 (xxx.); xliii. 3 (xxxix.).</note> Cyprian himself had meanwhile gained the adoption 
of his policy by a large number of bishops in Africa, with whom he had been in correspondence.<note n="689" id="xi-p28.5"><i>Epist</i>. xxv. (xix.); xxvi. (xvii.). </note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p29">Having thus secured the support of 
the Roman elders and of so many bishops throughout the West for his conception of 
arriving at a common mode of dealing with the lapsed, Cyprian at once took measures 
to subdue all resistance in Carthage. He superseded his elders by a commission of 
five, three bishops and two elders, to whom he entrusted not merely the discipline, 
but also the relief of the deserving poor. They were to be his vicars. It was this 
action that produced the subsequent schism in the Church at Carthage,<note n="690" id="xi-p29.1"><i>Epist</i>. xl. 1 (xxxvii.); xlii. (xxxviii.).</note> a result 
scarcely to be wondered at. Why such an arbitrary step should have been taken it is difficult 

<pb n="295" id="xi-Page_295" />to say. Cyprian himself testifies that his clergy were at one with 
him; they had with his approval excommunicated Gaius of Didda, a presbyter who 
had insisted on communicating with the lapsed. However it is to be accounted for 
it remains a witness to what Cyprian believed to be the power of the chief pastor; and it also seems to imply that at this juncture Cyprian stood very much alone, 
separated in sympathy both from his clergy and his people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p30">Such was the situation in Carthage immediately before Cyprian 
was able to return, and to hold the successive councils of African bishops which 
exhibited his ecclesiastical statesmanship. Through the whole course of these events 
one question thrusts itself into prominence—the possibility of the restoration to 
Church communion of Christians who had lapsed during the persecution, and who penitently 
begged to be allowed to return. Cyprian had one opinion on this matter and some 
of his elders had another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p31">If the earlier usages of the Church be kept in mind, there was 
much to be said on both sides. Idolatry had always been considered one of the worst 
sins into which the baptized Christian could fall. It was one of those heinous sins 
against God which, it was believed, the Church could never pardon. No limits were 
set to the mercy of God; He might pardon and in the end receive; but the Church 
could only accept such repentant sinners as catechumens, who could never again approach 
the Lord’s Table. On the other hand, it had been held that such sins could be pardoned 
in the Church if a revelation was received from God authorizing the restoration 
in any particular case. So long as the prophetic ministry lasted, it was believed 
that a prophet might receive such a revelation.<note n="691" id="xi-p31.1">Tertullian, <i>De Pudicitia</i>, 21.</note> The opinion which silently spread 
through the Church that deadly sins might receive forgiveness once but not on a 
second lapse, can be traced back to a prophetic utterance.<note n="692" id="xi-p31.2">Hermas, <i>Pastor, Mandata</i>, iv.</note> It was also believed 
that, besides the prophets, the martyrs were the very men to whom it was 



<pb n="296" id="xi-Page_296" />likely that God would vouchsafe such a revelation of His mind and 
will.<note n="693" id="xi-p31.3">The Holy Spirit had entered the prison 
along with them, Tertullian declared (<i>Ad Martyras</i>, 1). It was the constant belief 
that the Lord had taken up His abode in His martyr, speaking in him and suffering 
with him; compare the collection of evidence in Sohm, <i>Kirchenrecht</i>, i. 32 n. 9.</note> They too had the right to speak the word of pardon which the office-bearers 
of the Church dared not do. To speak such pardons, then, was the prerogative of 
prophets and martyrs;<note n="694" id="xi-p31.4">Eusebius, <i>Hist. Eccles</i>. V. xviii. 7.</note> and it was theirs because the Spirit of God dwelt in them 
in larger measure than in any other Christians, whether office-bearers or not. Martyrs 
had used this prerogative of theirs in the past. The martyrs of Lyons had pronounced 
the pardon of the penitent lapsed around them;<note n="695" id="xi-p31.5">Eusebius, <i>Hist. Eccles</i>. V. ii. 5, 
6:—“They <i>loosed all</i>, they bound none. . . . They did not arrogate any superiority 
over the lapsed; but in those things wherein they themselves abounded, in this 
they supplied those that were deficient, exercising the compassion of mothers, and 
pouring forth prayers to the Father on their account.” Cf. Eusebius, <i>Hist. Eccles</i>. xlii. 5.</note> and we can see from Tertullian,<note n="696" id="xi-p31.6">Tertullian, <i>Ad Martyras</i>, 1:—“ You 
know that some not able to find this peace in the Church, have been used to seek 
it from the imprisoned martyrs.” In his tract <i>De Pudicitia</i> he denounces the practice 
in the case of those who had been guilty of sins of the flesh (22). The martyr, 
he says, is no sooner in prison than sinners beset and gain access to him; “instantly 
prayers echo round him; instantly pools of tears of all the polluted surround him; nor are any more diligent in purchasing entrance into prison than those who have 
lost the Church.”</note> how common a practice it was for men who, by reason of some great sin, were “outside 
the peace of the Church,” to supplicate the martyrs to procure this peace for them. 
Hence the elders of Carthage might well plead that they were acting according to 
the ancient traditions of the Church when they were induced to give communion to 
those who came with the letters of the martyrs in their hands.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p32">On the other hand, 
Cyprian felt that the Decian persecution was a crisis which might make or mar the 
Church of God. The long rest from persecution had made conversion a comparatively 
easy thing, and the persecution, with the wholesale defections 

<pb n="297" id="xi-Page_297" />it had produced, had shown how bad these easy conversions had been 
for the stability of the Church. To make restoration an easy matter might do more 
harm to Christianity than the persecution itself. He was unwearied in urging, in 
his earliest letters, that lapsing into idolatry was a heinous sin against God, 
which must be bitterly repented in protracted sorrow. Hasty restoration was a profanity 
in his sight, and the demand for it did not seem to him to be a sign of the depth 
of sorrow that should exist. He knew that the churches had relaxed their former 
rigid attitude with regard to sins specially heinous; he had no word of disapproval 
for the practice; he believed that the churches had authority to forgive even the 
sin of idolatry—at least he must have come to believe that they had;<note n="697" id="xi-p32.1">In his <i>Testimonies</i> (iii. 28), Cyprian 
says distinctly that “remission cannot be granted in the Church to him who has 
sinned against God”; but he does not say whether this “sin against God” is idolatry 
or not.</note> but with 
that strong view of authority which was his characteristic and with his ideas of 
orderly Church procedure, he was determined that the whole question of the lapsed 
ought to be gone into with the greatest deliberation. The dominant idea in his earliest 
epistles is that after the persecution had ceased the bishop, elders, deacons, confessors 
and people ought to meet together, and the question of the lapsed, their repentance 
and their pardon be deliberately dealt with.<note n="698" id="xi-p32.2"><i>Epistles</i>, xi. 8 (vii.); xiv. 4 (v.); xv. 1 (x.); xvi. 4 (ix.).</note> The scene suggested by his words 
is what we know was the mode of discipline in the Roman Church after Calixtus’ 
proclamation that the office-bearers at Rome were prepared to grant pardon for sins 
of the flesh on due signs of sorrow. Tertullian’s description of the scene, although 
a caricature by a bitter opponent, conveys a not unfair impression of what must 
have frequently taken place.<note n="699" id="xi-p32.3"><i>De Pudicitia</i>, 13:—“You introduce into the Church the penitent 
adulterer for the purpose of melting the brotherhood by his supplications. You lead 
him into the midst clad in sackcloth, covered with ashes, a compound of disgrace 
and horror. He prostrates himself before the widows, before the elders, 
suing for the tears of all; he seizes the edges of their garments, he clasps their 
knees, he kisses the prints of their feet. Meanwhile you harangue the people and 
excite their pity for the sad lot of the penitent. Good pastor, blessed father that 
you are, you describe the coming back of your goat in recounting the parable of 
the lost sheep. And in case your ewe lamb may take another leap out of the fold—as 
if that were not lawful for the future which was not really lawful in the past—you 
fill all the rest of the flock with apprehension at the very moment of granting 
indulgence.”</note> Cyprian’s later declaration that he meant to ask the 


<pb n="298" id="xi-Page_298" />assistance of  bishops in the determination of so grave a matter 
is not incompatible with his earlier promises.<note n="700" id="xi-p32.4"><i>Epistle</i>, xvii. 3 (xi.).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p33">Suddenly he was brought face to face 
with a question of <i>authority</i>. To the grave Roman lawyer who had become a Christian 
bishop, the question of authority was the question of questions. Another authority 
suddenly confronted him within his own congregation. He could afford to be sarcastic 
in a dignified manner when the elders of the Church of Rome compared him to a hireling 
shepherd and then proceeded to give advice to his own office-bearers. That was from 
without; but this was from within; and had moreover some sanction from ancient 
usage. He felt bound to resist, and he did with all his powers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p34">Thus this struggle successfully maintained 
by Cyprian against the right of the martyrs or confessors to pronounce pardon of 
one who had lapsed, may be looked upon as the last stage of the long contest waged 
by the office-bearers of the local churches against the ancient supremacy of the 
prophetic ministry. His success established the complete supremacy of the local 
office-bearers; it was never again questioned. Carthage had therefore a peculiar 
place in the development of the idea of the centre of authority in the Church of 
Christ in addition to the prominence given to it by the genius of its bishop. The 
martyrs and confessors do not seem to have contested the supremacy of the bishop 
or office-bearers anywhere else. At Rome,<note n="701" id="xi-p34.1">Cyprian, <i>Epistle</i>, xxxi. 6, 7 (xxv.).</note> at Alexandria and at Corinth, they all 
supported the ordinary ecclesiastical 

<pb n="299" id="xi-Page_299" />authorities.<note n="702" id="xi-p34.2">Compare the account given by Eusebius 
of the way in which Dionysius of Corinth persuaded his people to admit the lapsed 
there to communion (<i>Hist. Eccles</i>. VI. xlii. 5, 6);—“But these same martyrs, who 
are now sitting with Christ and are the sharers of His kingdom, and the partners 
in His judgment, and who are now judging with Him, received those of the brethren 
that fell away and had been convicted of sacrificing, and when they saw their conversion 
and repentance, and having proved them as sincere, they received them and assembled 
with them. They also communicated with them in prayer and at their feasts. What 
then, brethren, do ye advise concerning these? What should we do? Let us join 
in our sentiments with them, and let us observe their judgment and their charity; and let us kindly receive those who were treated with such compassion by them. 
Or should we rather pronounce their judgment unjust, and set ourselves up as judges 
of their opinions, and thus grieve the spirit of mildness, and overturn established 
order?”</note> In Carthage alone the confessors and martyrs 
strove to exert their power against that of the bishop, and found some of the office-bearers 
ready, at first at least, to accept their decisions as the commands of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p35">Felicissimus could say: “God speaks through His martyrs as He 
spoke in the old days through His prophets, and where God speaks there is His Church”; and the lapsed could send letters to Cyprian written in the name of the Church, 
because they were written by martyrs; while Cyprian could reply: “God speaks 
through the bishop as he formerly spoke through His apostles, and the Church is 
founded on the bishops, and every act of the Church is controlled by these same 
rulers.”<note n="703" id="xi-p35.1">Compare the whole 
of <i>Epistle</i> xxxiii. (xxvi.).</note> Thus the two authorities faced each other in Carthage—at first within 
the one community—then, when the tension became too strong, in two separate congregations, 
in one of which Felicissimus and the five elders represented the old idea of authoritative 
divine utterance in the midst of the congregation; while in the other Cyprian 
insisted on the new thought, first proclaimed by Hippolytus and Calixtus in their 
mutual quarrels, that the bishops speak the divine decisions as the apostles had 
done.<note n="704" id="xi-p35.2">Otto Ritschl seems to think that Cyprian, if he did not during 
the course of the Decian persecution 
alter his conception of what the Church was, held it in a more rudimentary form 
before the persecution arose, and that it took shape during his experiences while 
the persecution lasted. He is therefore of opinion that he sees these more rudimentary 
ideas in the letter lxiii. (lxii.), which he accordingly places at the head of the 
list. The argument from the expressions in the letter does not appear to be very 
conclusive. Cyprian is there speaking of the cup in the Holy Supper. He says that 
the water in the mixed chalice represents the baptized people and the wine is the 
symbol of Christ; and that when the cup is given the Church becomes united with 
Christ. He calls the Church which is thus united to Christ in communicating “the 
people established in the Church faithfully and firmly persevering in what they 
have believed.” He is not speaking about what makes a Church, but about how the 
people who are in the Church are united to Christ in partaking of the cup in the 
communion. It is true that Cyprian tells us that the Church is in <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p35.3">episcopo et clero 
et in omnibus stantibus constituta</span></i>; but this definition does not prevent him 
asserting in the previous sentence that the Church is founded on the bishops (<i>Epist</i>. 
xxxiii. 1 (xxvi.). Cyprian held from the beginning that the bishop is the keystone 
of the arch; without him nothing remains but a heap of ruins. At the same time, 
his theory grew more and more distinct as he had to accept consequences which followed 
from his premises in the discussions which the controversies about the lapsed evoked. 
Compare Ritschl, <i>Cyprian</i>, etc. pp. 86 f. and 241; Benson, <i>Cyprian</i>, pp. 39, 186 f.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p36">Cyprian took this position from the first:—No one can be 


<pb n="300" id="xi-Page_300" />received back into the communion of the Church until penance has been 
performed, confession made, and the hands of the bishop and clergy are laid upon 
their heads. This cannot be done in the absence of the bishop, and therefore there 
can be no restitution of the lapsed until the “peace” comes and the bishop is 
able to return. But he was too great a man to be a doctrinaire theorist. When he 
found the strength of the martyrs’ position in Carthage, when his humanity was touched 
with the thought of really penitent lapsed dying without the reconciliation they 
longed for, he permitted his elders to communicate with those invalids who had martyrs’ 
certificates, although he could not be present himself to receive them formally,<note n="705" id="xi-p36.1"><i>Epistle</i>, xviii. (xii.); xx. 
3 (xiv.); lvii. 1 (liii.). Cyprian, like his master, Tertullian, evidently thought 
that it ought to “suffice to the martyr to have purged his own sins; it is part 
of ingratitude or of pride to lavish upon others what one has obtained at a high 
price. Who has redeemed another’s death by his own, but the Son of God alone?” 
He also knew that beneath the noble constancy which endured tortures there was a 
nervous excitement on the part of some at least which was leading them to practise unnatural 
tests of continence—tests which should never have been used, which might prove dangerous 
and which in some cases did prove dangerous in the end. Compare <i>Epistles</i>, xi. 1 
(vii.); xiii. 5 (vi.); <i>De Unitate Ecclesiae</i>, 20.</note> and by nominating 


<pb n="301" id="xi-Page_301" />a distinguished martyr to be one of his commission of five, he 
managed to show the people that the whole strength of the martyrs was not on the 
side opposed to him.<note n="706" id="xi-p36.2"><i>Epistles</i>, xl. (xxxiv.); xli. (xxxvii.); xxiii. (xxxviii.).</note> Never from beginning to end did he acknowledge an 
<i>authority</i> in the local church superior or even equal to that of the bishop. He went the length 
of superseding his elders, the ancient counsellors of the bishop, when he thought 
that the influence of the martyrs over them was likely to weaken his. He was the 
despot, generally a benevolent despot, of the local church. His position might 
be due to his people, but he never imagined that his authority came from them; 
it came from God directly. That was his idea from first to last. The old theory 
that the bishop did not differ from the elders save in having a special seat of 
honour in the Church and in having the power to ordain, was not his. He was a Roman 
lawyer, and the analogies of imperial government were always before him. The governors 
of the imperial provinces, large or small, were nominated by the emperor and were 
responsible to him alone. It was their duty to govern for the benefit of the people 
over whom they were set, to take counsel with them and their leaders on the affairs 
of the province, but they were responsible to the emperor alone from whom their 
authority came. The Church had begun to copy the imperial organization in many things, 
as we shall see hereafter, and the analogy of the imperial government was never 
absent from the thoughts of the leaders during the second half of the third century. 
The bishops were the <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p36.3">dispensatores Dei et Christi</span></i>, as the governors were the deputies 
of the emperor. They were in God’s place, set there by His authority, and responsible 
to Him alone. If their authority was recognized then they might take their people 
and their subordinate office-bearers into their confidence and 

<pb n="302" id="xi-Page_302" />into their counsels, but if it was in any way questioned, then they 
were alone with God against all gainsayers.<note n="707" id="xi-p36.4"><i>Epistles</i>, iii. (lxiv.); lxviii. (lxvi.).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p37">According to Cyprian’s idea, the bishop entered upon the rights 
and duties of his office through ordination, which was the indispensable gate to 
all office in the Church.<note n="708" id="xi-p37.1"><i>Epist</i>. lxix. 3 (lxxv.):—“<span lang="LA" id="xi-p37.2">Habere namque aut tenere ecclesiam 
nullo modo potest qui ordinatus in ecclesia non est.</span>”</note> His selection was commonly the act of the people, but 
neighbouring bishops might select him and present him to his people, whose assent 
must always be obtained before installation.<note n="709" id="xi-p37.3">Cyprian describes the appointment of a bishop thrice—the one being his 
own, the others that of a bishop in Spain and of Cornelius of Rome. Of his own he 
says:—“When a bishop is appointed into the place of one deceased, when he is chosen 
in time of peace by the suffrage of an entire people, when he is protected by God 
in persecution, faithfully linked with his colleagues, approved to his people by 
now four years’ experience in his episcopate; observant of discipline in time of 
peace; in time of persecution, proscribed with the name of his episcopate applied 
and attached to him; so often asked for in the circus, ‘for the lions’ in the 
amphitheatre; honoured with the testimony of the divine condescension,” <i>Epist</i>. 
lix. 6 (liv.). “You must diligently observe and keep the practice delivered from 
divine tradition and apostolic observance, which is also maintained among us and 
almost throughout the provinces; that for the proper celebration of ordinations 
all the bishops of the same province should assemble with that congregation for 
which a prelate is ordained; and the bishop should be chosen in the presence of 
the people, who have most fully known the life of each one and have looked into 
the doings of each one as respects his habitual conduct. And this also, we see, 
was done by you in the ordination of our colleague Sabinus; so that by the suffrage 
of the whole brotherhood, and by the sentence of the bishops who had assembled in 
their presence, and who had written letters to you concerning him, the episcopate 
was conferred upon him,” <i>Epist</i>. lxvii. 5 (lxvii.). “Cornelius was made bishop by 
the judgment of God and of His Christ, by the testimony of almost all the clergy, 
by the suffrage of the people who were there present, and by the assembly of ancient 
priests and good men,” <i>Epist</i>. lv. 8 (li.); see also lix. 5 (liv.); lxvii. 4 (lxvii.). 
Compare Hatch, art. <i>Ordination</i> in the <i>Dictionary of Christian Antiquities</i>, p. 1518b. 
The mode of appointing the bishop or pastor in the third century as described in 
Cyprian’s letters was essentially the same as the mode of appointing the pastor 
or bishop in Presbyterian Churches at the present time.</note> Whatever the mode of selection and 
of consecration, Cyprian saw in these acts the hand of God. It was God and God alone who made bishops, 

<pb n="303" id="xi-Page_303" />while it was the bishops who made the subordinate office-bearers.<note n="710" id="xi-p37.4"><i>Epist</i>. iii. 3 (lxiv.); xlviii. 4 (xliv.); lv. 8 (li.); lix. 4, 5 (liv.); lxvi. 1, 9 (lxviii.).</note> 
His reason for his strong and reiterated assertions that bishops were made by God 
appears to have been that the appointment of a bishop, who is, “for the time, judge 
in Christ’s stead,” is such an important thing, that God who cares even for sparrows, 
must control the selection of bishops.<note n="711" id="xi-p37.5">“‘Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing? and one of them does not fall to the ground without 
the will of your Father.’ When He says that not even the least things are done without 
God’s will, does anyone think that the highest and greatest things are done in God’s 
Church without God’s knowledge or permission, and that priests—that is. His 
stewards—are not ordained by His decree?” <i>Epist</i>. lix. 5 (liv.); lxvi. 1 (lxviii.).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p38">Once appointed, the bishop possessed the “sublime power of governing the Church,” and was responsible 
to God alone for his deeds.<note n="712" id="xi-p38.1"><i>Epist</i>. lix. 2 (liv.); lv. (li.).</note> He was the autocrat within his own Church, and every 
act and office culminated in his person, just as the emperor absorbed in one man 
all the legal powers which under the earlier republican government had been distributed 
among several officials.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p39">The bishop had entire 
charge of the discipline of the congregation. It was his care to see that the brethren 
kept the divine precepts. It was his duty to instruct the people about what the 
discipline of the Church required, and to promote their growth in holiness.<note n="713" id="xi-p39.1"><i>Epist</i>. iv. 2 (lxi.); xiv. 2 (v.); 
cf. xv. 2 (x.); xvi. 3 (ix.).</note> To 
this end God might vouchsafe to grant him visions which he was bound to communicate 
to his people for their edification.<note n="714" id="xi-p39.2"><i>Epist</i>. xi. 3-7 (vii.).</note> In all this the elders and deacons might assist, 
but always under the control of the bishop.<note n="715" id="xi-p39.3"><i>Epist</i>. xv. 1 (x.); xvii. 2 (xi).; xviii. 
(xii.); xix. (xiii.), etc.</note> To him and to him alone belonged the 
right of “binding and loosing”—a right which had been given, he maintained, to 
St. Peter, and then to the other apostles, and which now belonged to the bishops 
who were for each generation what the apostles had been for 


<pb n="304" id="xi-Page_304" />the first.<note n="716" id="xi-p39.4"><i>Epist</i>. lxviii. 7 (lxxii.).</note> No restoration of sinners was possible until 
the bishop had heard their confessions, until he had approved of their signs of 
sorrow, or until he, along with the presbyters and deacons, had placed his hands 
on their head in token of forgiveness.<note n="717" id="xi-p39.5"><i>Epist</i>. xvi. 2 (ix.); xviii. (xiii.); xx. 3 (xiv.); lvii. 1 (liii.).</note> He could institute new laws of discipline, 
but always in accordance with the Scriptural rules, and more suitably after consultation 
with other bishops.<note n="718" id="xi-p39.6"><i>Epist</i>. xx. 3 (xiv.):—<span lang="LA" id="xi-p39.7">disponere singula vel <i>reformare</i></span>. Cf. lxiii. 10, 11 (lxii.):—“<span lang="LA" id="xi-p39.8">ab evangelicis autem praeceptis omnino 
recedendum ease . . . cum ergo neque ipse 
apostolus neque angelus de caelo adnuntiare possit aliter aut docere praeterquam 
quod semel Christus docuit et apostoli ejus adnuntiaverunt.</span>”</note> To him belonged the power to prescribe the signs of sorrow, 
and to say what were sufficient in the way of prayers and of good works such as 
almsgiving.<note n="719" id="xi-p39.9"><i>Epist</i>. xvi. 2 (ix.):—“They who truly repenting might satisfy God 
    with their prayers and works.” <i>Epist</i>. lv. 22 (li.) mentions 
alms-giving and fasting. <i>De Opere et Eleemosynis</i>, 1:—“<span lang="LA" id="xi-p39.10">ut sordes postmodum quascumque 
contrahimus <i>eleemosynis abluamus</i>.</span>”</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p40">He was also the head of the whole religious 
administration (<i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p40.1">diligentia</span></i>). He was the almoner of the poor and the paymaster of 
the subordinate clergy.<note n="720" id="xi-p40.2"><i>Epist</i>. vii. (xxxv.); xiv. 2 (v.); lxii. (lix.); xli. 2 (xxxvii):—“<span lang="LA" id="xi-p40.3">ut cum ecclesia matre 
remanerent et <i>stipendia ejus episcopo dispensante perciperent</i></span>”; xxxiv. 4 (xxvii. 3):—“<span lang="LA" id="xi-p40.4">interea se a 
<i>divisione mensurna tantum contineant</i> non 
quasi a ministerio ecclesiastico privati esse videantur.</span>”</note> For Cyprian seems to have been the first to make payments 
to the clergy, a first charge on the tenths and free-will offerings of the congregation.<note n="721" id="xi-p40.5">Compare Achelis, 
<i>Die Canones Hippolyti</i> (<i>Texte und Untersuchungen</i>, VI. iv. 193 n.).</note> 
He could give or withhold the monthly payments; and this of itself, when the elders 
and deacons were dependent on the Church for their livelihood, sufficed to make 
the bishop an autocrat over the clergy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p41">The bishop was, therefore, according 
to Cyprian, the overseer of the brotherhood, the provost of the people, the pastor 
of the flock and the governor of the Church, and all these terms expressed the 
relations in which he, as supreme ruler, stood towards 

<pb n="305" id="xi-Page_305" />them. But he was more. He was also the representative of Christ and 
the priest of God.<note n="722" id="xi-p41.1"><i>Epist</i>. lxvi. 5 (lxviii.); “<span lang="LA" id="xi-p41.2">Ecce jam 
sex annis nec <i>fraternitas</i> habuerit <i>episcopum</i>, nec <i>plebs praepositum</i>, nec
<i>grex pastorem</i>, 
nec <i>ecclesia gubernatorem</i>, nec <i>Christus antistitem</i>, nec <i>Deus sacerdotem</i>.</span>” <span lang="LA" id="xi-p41.3">Praepositus</span> generally signified 
a military commander in the later times of the Republic; it was afterwards used 
of a magistrate; the military association of command was probably in Cyprian’s 
mind. It is the word from which comes the French <i><span lang="FR" id="xi-p41.4">prévôt</span></i> and the Scotch <i>provost</i>. 
In early mediaeval Latin it means the chief magistrate of a town—<span lang="DE" id="xi-p41.5">burg-graf</span>, <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p41.6">comes urbis</span></i>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p42">According to Cyprian the bishop was 
the representative (<i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p42.1">antistes</span></i>) of Christ in the community over which he ruled, and 
therefore he had the authority over that single congregation or church which our 
Lord possessed over the universal Church. He was the lord or viceroy over that portion 
of God’s heritage. But Christ had this position of authority over His people because 
He represented His people in the presence of God; because He was their High Priest; because He had offered for them His own Body and Blood. The bishop, therefore, 
as the representative of Christ, is the priest of God,<note n="723" id="xi-p42.2">Cyprian’s views about the bishop as priest of God and about the sacrifice in the 
Eucharist are most clearly expressed in <i>Epistle</i> lxiii. (lxii.). He says that in 
the Eucharist the bishop does “that which Jesus Christ, our Lord and God, the founder 
and teacher of this <i>sacrifice</i> did and taught” (1); he calls the Holy Supper the 
sacrament of the sacrifice of the Lord; (4), and “the sacrifice of God the Father 
and of Christ “ (9); he says that in the Eucharist we ought to “do in remembrance 
of the Lord the same thing which the Lord also did” (10); “that priest truly 
discharges the office of Christ, who imitates what Christ did, and he offers a true 
and full sacrifice in the Church of God the Father when he proceeds to offer it 
according to what he sees Christ Himself offered” (14); “the Lord’s passion is 
the sacrifice which we offer” (17). The Eucharist is the <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p42.3">dominica hostia</span></i> (<i>De Unitate 
Ecclesiae</i>, 17). Cyprian’s ideas about Christian priests and sacrifices, occupying 
as they do the borderland between the purer and more primitive ideas and the conceptions 
of the fourth and fifth centuries which were corrupted by so many pagan associations, 
deserve a much more elaborate treatment than can be given here.</note> who in the Eucharist offers 
to God the “Lord’s Passion,” and “truly discharges the office of Christ” when 
he imitates that which Christ did. “He offers a true and perfect sacrifice in the 
Church to God the Father, when he proceeds to offer it according to what he sees Christ 

<pb n="306" id="xi-Page_306" />Himself to have offered.” The bishop brings the people into actual 
communion with Christ in the Eucharist, and they are united to Him in drinking the 
wine which is His Blood; whilst to God the Father is again presented the offering 
once made to Him by Christ. The bishop was also the representative of Christ because 
he received those who were introduced into the Church by baptism.<note n="724" id="xi-p42.4">Tertullian tells us that it was the bishop who baptized in his <i>De Baptismo</i>, 17:—“The 
<i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p42.5">summus sacerdos</span></i>, who is the bishop, has the right of giving it (baptism); and 
in the next place, the elders and deacons, yet not without the bishop’s authority 
on account of the honour of the Church.” This is also Cyprian’s idea; compare 
<i>Epistles</i>, lxxiii. 7 (lxxii.); lxxv. 7 (lxxiv. ).</note> He was believed 
to bestow the Holy Spirit upon them in baptism and in the laying-on-of-hands. “They who are baptized in the Church,” says Cyprian, “are brought to the
<i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p42.6">praepositi</span></i> of the Church, and by our prayers and by the imposition of hands obtain the Holy 
Spirit.”<note n="725" id="xi-p42.7"><i>Epist</i>. lxxiii. 9 (lxxii.).</note> Thus the Church is built up around him. He creates it in baptism; he 
brings the members into continual contact with their Lord in the Eucharist, now 
become a sacrifice in which the communicants, as in pagan rites, were united to 
the deity by partaking of the flesh of the victim and drinking the wine of the libation. 
So that, to quote Cyprian: “they are the Church who are a people united to the 
priest and the flock which adheres to their pastor . . . the bishop is in the Church, 
and the Church is in the bishop.”<note n="726" id="xi-p42.8"><i>Epist</i>. lxvi. 8 (lxviii.).</note> Above all, the bishop is the representative 
of Christ because he is the judge to whom belongs the power of punishing or remitting 
sins. This idea is continually before Cyprian. “They only who are set over the 
Church . . . can remit sins.”<note n="727" id="xi-p42.9"><i>Epist</i>. lxxiii. 7 (lxxii.).</note> He quotes again and again <scripRef passage="Deuteronomy 17:12" id="xi-p42.10" parsed="|Deut|17|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Deut.17.12">Deut. xvii. 12</scripRef>: 
“The man that doeth presumptuously in not hearkening unto the priest that standeth to 
minister there before the Lord thy God, or to the judge, that man shall die.”<note n="728" id="xi-p42.11"><i>Epist</i>. iii. 1 (lxiv.); iv. 4 (lxi.); xliii. 7 (xxxix.); lix. 
4 (liv.); lxvi. 3 (lxii.).</note> He discourses on the sin of Israel in 


<pb n="307" id="xi-Page_307" />refusing obedience to the Priest Samuel.<note n="729" id="xi-p42.12"><i>Epist</i>. iii. 1 (lxiv.), where the rebellion of Korah, Dathan and Abiram is also quoted 
to point the same moral.</note> It is the <i>authority</i> of the 
priest that he has always in view.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p43">But while the thought of implicit obedience 
to the bishop is foremost in his mind, the sacerdotal conception was not absent. 
He conceived that the bishops were a special priest-hood and had a special sacrifice 
to offer. This was a new thought in the Church of Christ. It was really introduced 
by Cyprian, and it requires a little explanation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p44">In Christianity we find from the beginning 
the thoughts of priest and of sacrifice. The two conceptions always go together, 
and whatever meaning is attached to the one determines that of the other. The idea 
of a sacrifice offered in the Christian congregation was continually present, and 
from the beginning it was intimately connected with the Eucharist. But the thoughts 
suggested by the words were always evangelical. It was believed that all Christians 
were priests before God, and that all had to do the priestly work of sacrificing. 
The sacrifices of the Church, the bloodless sacrifices predicted by the prophet 
Malachi,<note n="730" id="xi-p44.1"><scripRef passage="Malachi 1:11" id="xi-p44.2" parsed="|Mal|1|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mal.1.11">Malachi i. 11</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Malachi 3:3,4" id="xi-p44.3" parsed="|Mal|3|3|3|4" osisRef="Bible:Mal.3.3-Mal.3.4">iii. 3, 4</scripRef>.</note> were the prayers, the praises, and the worship of the believers. The Holy 
Supper, which was the supreme part of the Christian worship, was a sacrifice because 
it was an act of worship, and because it combined, as no other act did, the prayers 
of <i>all</i> the worshippers and the gifts or oblations of bread and wine which were given 
by the worshippers and were used partly in the Holy Supper and partly to distribute 
among the poor. The idea of the priesthood of all believers was firmly rooted in 
the thoughts of the early Christians, even although the constant use of the Old 
Testament naturally led them from a very early period to draw some comparisons between 
the leaders of their public devotions and the priests and Levites of the Jewish 
Church.<note n="731" id="xi-p44.4">Clement, 1 <i>Ep</i>. xl. 5; <i>Didache</i>, xiii. 3.</note> When they began to explain to themselves and to others what the sacraments 
of baptism and the 

<pb n="308" id="xi-Page_308" />Holy Supper were, it was almost inevitable that thoughts connected 
with those portions of pagan worship most nearly related to sacraments should come 
into their minds. Hence the pagan mysteries formed the outline of the picture which 
presented itself to their imaginations when they tried to describe what the sacraments 
meant.<note n="732" id="xi-p44.5">This is seen earlier than Tertullian but it appears most clearly in his writings. In 
<i>De Baptismo</i>, 5 he says:—“Well, but nations who are strangers to all understanding of spiritual powers 
ascribe to their idols the imbuing of waters with the self-same efficacy; but they 
cheat themselves with waters which are widowed. For washing is the channel through 
which they are initiated into some sacred rites of some notorious Isis or Mithras; the gods themselves they likewise honour by washings. Moreover by carrying water 
around, and sprinkling it, they everywhere ceremonially purify country-houses, habitations, 
temples and whole cities. They are certainly baptized at the Apollinarian and at 
the Eleusinian games; and they presume that regeneration and the remission of penalties 
due for their perjuries is the effect of that. Among the ancients, whoever had defiled 
himself with murder, was accustomed to go in search of purifying waters.” In the 
<i>De Praescriptione Haereticorum</i>, 40, he says:—“The devil . . . by the mystic rites 
of his idols vies even with the essential things of the sacrament of God. He, too, 
baptizes some, even his own believers and faithful followers; he promises the putting 
away (<span lang="LA" id="xi-p44.6">expositionem</span>) of sins by a laver; and if I do not forget, Mithras there sets 
his marks on the foreheads of his soldiers, celebrates the oblation of bread, introduces 
an image of the resurrection. and under the sword wreathes the crown. What shall 
we say to insisting on the chief priest being the husband of one wife; and he (the 
devil) has virgins who live under the profession of chastity.”</note> This inevitable habit could not fail to bring many superstitious conceptions 
round the sacraments, and many such did connect themselves with them. Notwithstanding 
this, the evangelical thought that the sacrifices of the New Covenant are the worship 
of the people, and that the priesthood is the whole worshipping congregation was 
always the ruling idea. The sacrifice in the Holy Supper was a sacrifice 
of prayer and thanksgiving, and the sacrificial act was the prayers and the thanksgivings 
of the worshippers. Apologists<note n="733" id="xi-p44.7">Compare Athenagoras, <i>Apology</i> (<i>Plea</i>), 13; Minucius Felix, <i>Apology</i>, 22.</note> defended the lack of material sacrifices in the 
Christian religion, and Justin Martyr could say that “prayers and giving of thanks 


<pb n="309" id="xi-Page_309" />(<i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p44.8">eucharistia</span></i>), when offered by worthy 
men, are the only perfect and well-pleasing sacrifices to God.”<note n="734" id="xi-p44.9">Justin, <i>Dialogue</i>, 117; compare <i>Apology</i>, i. 13, 65-7; <i>Dialogue</i>, 28, 29, 116-8.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p45">But if the whole people were the priests, and if the main thought 
in priesthood was authority and supremacy in judging in all matters of rule and 
discipline, then the people, the congregation, were the rulers in the last resort. 
But this primitive conception did not suit the ideas which Cyprian, the Roman lawyer, 
had about the special omnipotence of the bishop, the representative of Christ in 
Heaven, as the local governor was of the Emperor in Rome. His thought was that the 
bishop was <i>the</i> priest, and that the people were not priests but those whom the priest 
introduced into the presence of God. The whole conception of Christian thought began 
to change, and the change dates from Cyprian and his influence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p46">The changes made by Cyprian in the 
early Christian ideas of sacrifice and priest can be best seen by comparing his 
language with that of Tertullian, his “master” in theology. In Tertullian we 
have the old ideas that the prayers of the Christian, public and private, are his 
sacrifices, and that all Christians are priests because they can offer sacrifices 
of prayer and thanks-giving well-pleasing to God. He calls the Holy Supper a sacrifice—which 
it is, a sacrifice of prayer and thanksgiving—but he never thinks of it as 
a sacrifice of <i>a distinct and special kind</i> to be carefully discriminated from the 
prayers of the people. On the other hand, Cyprian is very careful to distinguish 
between prayer and the Holy Supper in the sense that he never calls the one a sacrifice, 
while he invariably gives that name to the other. He never thinks of all the worshippers 
sacrificing; on the contrary, he is careful to distinguish between what the people 
and what the priests do in the sacrament—the people offer oblations, but the priest 
offers a sacrifice. There is, according to his idea, a specific sacrifice offered 
by a specific (not simply a ministering) priesthood in the Holy Supper. The 

<pb n="310" id="xi-Page_310" />sacrifice which is offered, is, as we have seen, the “Passion of 
the Lord, the Blood of Christ,” the “Divine Victim.” He was the first to suggest, 
for his language goes no further than suggestion, that the Holy Supper is a repetition 
of the agony and death of our Lord on the Cross—a thought never present to the mind 
of an earlier generation. The ministry has become, in his eyes, or is becoming, 
a mediating priesthood with power to offer for the people the great sacrifice of 
Jesus Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p47">His thought of priesthood also leads 
him to externalize, if the expression may be allowed, the whole thought of sorrow 
and repentance. In early times if Christians fell into sin, they were required to 
confess their sins publicly and to exhibit manifest signs of sorrow. These signs 
were not always stereotyped:—prayers accompanied by tears and groanings, fasting 
and giving the food thus saved to the poor, setting free a slave or slaves, abundant 
almsgiving. The penitents were required to perform some open act of self-denial 
to show that their sorrow was a real thing. Of course the tendency was to connect 
these <i>signs</i> of sorrow directly with the pardon which 
followed, and even Tertullian was accustomed to speak of such signs of sorrow as something well-pleasing 
to God, in the sense that God accepted them as meritorious and forgave on their 
account. Cyprian was the first to lay hold on this familiar practice of penitence, 
and use it as a means to establish the power of the bishop. His thought seems to 
have been that some special “good works” were needed to secure the pardon of God 
for sins committed after baptism,<note n="735" id="xi-p47.1">In his <i>De Opere et Eleemosynis</i>, Cyprian 
declares that sins will come after baptism and that God has provided a remedy for 
us “so that by almsgiving we may wash away whatever foulness we subsequently contract” (1); “The remedies for propitiating God are given in the words of 
God Himself. . . . He shows that our prayers and fastings are of less avail unless they are aided 
by almsgiving” (5); he quotes the case of the raising of Tabitha to show how “effectual were the 
<i>merits</i> of mercy” (6). The same ideas occur in the <i>De Lapsis</i>, 
and are to be found throughout the <i>Epistles</i>.</note> and that the good works must commend themselves 
to the bishop, who was the “priest of God” and the “representative 

<pb n="311" id="xi-Page_311" />of our Lord”—for with Cyprian priest and bishop are synonymous 
terms.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p48">Thus the earlier 
idea of a Christian ministry was changed into the conception of a mediating priesthood. 
Behind the change of thought was the new conception of the authority of the clergy 
over the laity and of the bishop over all. In respect of their historical origin 
the ideas of the omnipotence of the bishop, of a succession from the apostles, and 
of a special and mediating priesthood, all hang together, and what made for the 
one made for the others. No sooner had they found entrance into the Christian Church 
than they were followed by a large influx of other allied ideas taken over from 
the paganism which lay around them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p49">This thought of 
apostolic succession which is to be found in Cyprian was very different from what 
is seen both in Irenaeus and in Tertullian. It was not a succession from the apostles 
but a succession of apostles. The historical matter-of-fact succession disappeared, 
and the conception became a creation of dogmatic imagination. The thought of succession 
from the apostles, in a line of office-bearers creating a vital connexion between 
the generations as they passed, was scarcely in Cyprian’s mind. Unless memory fails 
me, Cyprian only once alludes to it: “All chief rulers who by vicarious ordination 
succeed to the apostles.”<note n="736" id="xi-p49.1"><p class="normal" id="xi-p50"><i>Epist</i>. lxvi. 4 (lxviii.). 
Firmilian of Caesarea in Cappadocia uses a similar phrase:—“Therefore the power 
of remitting sins was given to the apostles, and to the Churches which, they, sent 
by Christ, established, and to the bishops who succeeded them by vicarious ordination,” 
<i>Epist</i>. lxxv. 16 (lxxiv. ). And Clarus of Mascula, in delivering his opinion at the 
seventh council meeting at Carthage under the presidency of Cyprian, declared that 
bishops “have succeeded them (the apostles), governing the Lord’s Church with the 
same powers,” <i>Sententiae episcoporum</i>, 79.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p51">Hatch remarks that it is not necessary 
to take this phrase, nor the term <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p51.1">successio</span></i> nor the corresponding Greek which occurs 
in Eusebius, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xi-p51.2">διαδοχή</span>, in any other sense than the ordinary one, viz. to express 
the fact that one officer was appointed in another’s place, as governor succeeded 
governor in the Roman provinces. (<i>The Organization of the Early Christian Church</i> 
[1881], p. 105 and note.) Dr. Benson (p. 183) in his résumé of the De Unitate 
(§ 10) makes Cyprian say that the essential 
characteristic of the episcopal prerogative is that it is a <i>given</i>, that is a transmitted 
power. Cyprian undoubtedly held that it was a power given; but to say that given 
means <i>transmitted</i> is a very palpable case of begging the question. A comparison 
of passages plainly shows that Cyprian believed that the power was given <i>directly</i> 
and not by <i>transmission</i>; of course Cyprian presupposes regular ordination (<i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p51.3">ordinationis 
lex</span></i>), but he also presupposes the <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p51.4">plebis sulfragium</span> </i>, which may be a means of transmission 
as secure as the imposition of hands. The power with Cyprian is always a <i>direct</i> gift.</p></note> For Cyprian’s thought is that the bishops do 

<pb n="312" id="xi-Page_312" />really represent, not the apostles, but Christ. As the apostles were 
the representatives of Christ to the first generation and received from Him power 
to forgive sins, so each succeeding generation possesses representatives of Christ, 
who have the same power to forgive sins. Hence the thought on which he lays so much 
stress, that bishops are directly appointed by God and not by man; the want of 
any deeper idea of ordination than a mere installation or orderly appointment to 
office; the belief that the gifts which bishops possess of government and power 
to forgive sins are more personal than official—all combine to make his 
conception that bishops are apostles endued with the very same powers that the 
twelve possessed directly from Jesus, something very different from what is 
commonly meant by apostolic succession in modern Christendom. He founds the 
divine appointment of bishops on the argument that since God cares even for 
sparrows much more must He directly control a matter of such importance as the 
appointments of bishops!<note n="737" id="xi-p51.5">This statement is not a mere pious 
reflection; it is repeated twice, with all solemnity, when vindicating the bishop’s 
power to forgive sins and to condemn, and when insisting on the dignity of the episcopal 
office; compare <i>Epistles</i> lix. 5 (liv.); lxvi. 1 (lxviii.).</note> He holds that bishops 
who are guilty of any heinous sin are <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p51.6">ipso facto</span></i> bishops no longer, and that their 
congregations ought to separate themselves from them and acknowledge neither their 
office nor their authority.<note n="738" id="xi-p51.7">Compare the letters about the Spanish 
bishops Basilides and Martial (<i>Epistle</i> lxvii. (lxvii.); and about Fortunatianus, 
bishop of Assurae in Africa, who had lapsed as a <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p51.8">sacrificatus</span></i> (<i>Epistle</i> lxv. (lxiii.). 
Cyprian says: “A people obedient to God’s precepts, and fearing God, ought to 
separate themselves from a sinful <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p51.9">praepositus</span></i>, and not to associate themselves with 
the sacrifices of a sacrilegious 
priest, especially <i>since they themselves have the power either of choosing worthy 
priests or of rejecting unworthy ones</i>,” lxvii. 3.</note> The bishops in North Africa 

  
<pb n="313" id="xi-Page_313" />arrived at their decisions in the case of the lapsed “by the suggestion 
of the Holy Spirit and the admonition of the Lord, conveyed by <i>many and manifest 
visions</i>”—an inspiration which was personal and not official.<note n="739" id="xi-p51.10"><i>Epistle</i> lvii. 5 (liii.). Cyprian frequently had visions and 
believed them to be communications by the Holy Spirit; compare <i>Epistles</i> lxvi, 10 
(lxviii.); xi. 3, 4 (vii.); he was a prophet in the old sense of the word. He 
also recognized the prophetic gift in others as well as bishops; compare <i>Epistle</i> 
xvi. 4 (ix.); xxxix. 1 (xxxiii.), but only in those subordinate to the bishop.</note> All these things 
give a certain uniqueness to Cyprian’s theory of apostolic succession which is often 
forgotten. But whatever his theory was, his conviction remained, that the bishop 
was the autocrat over his congregation, and that where he was, there was the Church.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p52">The real statesmanship of Cyprian was 
shown, not so much in his conception, theoretical and practical, of the episcopal 
office, as in his making use of the opportunity of the widespread crisis provoked 
by the question of the lapsed to sketch a polity which would give the thought of 
one universal Church of Christ a visible and tangible shape. His idea was not a 
new one. The conceptions of statesmen seldom are novelties. Councils had been held 
on ecclesiastical matters before Cyprian’s days. They were first held in Asia Minor 
in the times of the early Montanist movement, and had become somewhat common in 
Greece as early as the days of Tertullian.<note n="740" id="xi-p52.1">Eusebius, <i>Hist. Eccles</i>. V. xvi. 10; Tertullian, <i>On Fasting</i>, 13.</note> They were called to deliberate and settle 
not only the deeper questions of faith, but the ecclesiastical usages to be observed 
by the churches represented. The habit of holding these deliberative assemblies 
which did in some measure represent the churches of a district or province was widespread, 
and enabled churches lying within convenient distance from each other to become 
a confederation, having the same ecclesiastical usages and rules of Christian life.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p53">What Cyprian did was to seize upon what he believed to be 


<pb n="314" id="xi-Page_314" />the principles underlying this practice and formulate them in such 
a way as to make visible and tangible the unity of the Catholic Church which was 
universally held to exist. The thought of the visible unity of the Church of Christ 
was as old as Christianity. St. Paul had dwelt on it in his epistles to the Ephesians 
and to the Colossians. Cyprian repeated it in his famous passage, felicitously rendered 
by Dr. Benson: “There is one Church which outspreads itself into a multitude (of 
churches), wider and wider in ever increasing fruitfulness, just as the sun has 
many rays but only one light, and a tree many branches yet only one heart, based 
in the clinging root; and, while many rills flow from one fountain-head, although 
a multiplicity of waters is seen streaming away in diverse directions from the 
bounty of its abundant overflow, yet unity is preserved in the head-spring.”<note n="741" id="xi-p53.1">Cyprian, <i>De Unitate Ecclesiae</i>, 5; compare Benson, Cyprian, p. 182.</note> That 
was the old old thought. Cyprian’s statesmanship was seen in the method he formulated 
for making this ideal unity something which could take visible shape in a polity 
which would produce an harmonious activity throughout all the parts. His practical 
thought was, that as each bishop sums up in himself the church over which he presides, 
the whole Church of Christ practically exists in the whole of the bishops, and the 
harmonious action of the whole Church can be expressed through the common action 
and agreement of all the bishops. This did not mean to him that every bishop was 
to think in the same way, or to pursue the same policy, or that there might not 
be very grave differences on very important, almost fundamental, matters; but 
it did mean that if they differed they were to agree to differ, and perhaps this 
last thought was the most important one practically. It is easy to be in accord 
when there are no differences to separate. Cyprian’s thought was that there could 
be and ought to be agreement amidst differences. He preserved intact the independence 
of every bishop. The man who stood forth as the eloquent spokesman of the unity 
of the one Church of Christ was the champion of the independence 

<pb n="315" id="xi-Page_315" />of the most insignificant bishop whose congregation might be the church 
of a hamlet. He was as magnanimous in his own conduct as in his thought. In the 
two great controversies in which he was engaged he showed himself able to subordinate 
his own feelings and cherished opinions to the wishes of others. The African bishops 
did not adopt Cyprian’s scheme for receiving back the repentant lapsed; they were 
much more lenient than he would have been if his opinion had prevailed.<note n="742" id="xi-p53.2">Compare Benson, <i>Cyprian</i>, pp. 156, 157.</note> He felt 
strongly and spoke warmly on the question of the baptism of heretics, and carried 
his African colleagues with him; but when the majority of the Church was plainly 
against him he respected the decision, however he might dislike it. The case of 
Therapius shows how far he was prepared to go in respecting the independence of 
a colleague.<note n="743" id="xi-p53.3"><i>Epistle</i> lxiv. 1 (lviii.); Therapius had admitted to communion 
a presbyter who had lapsed on much more lenient terms than the council of African 
bishops had agreed upon.</note> He insisted again and again that one bishop cannot judge another, 
and that no one can judge a bishop but God, so strongly does he vindicate the independence 
of bishops and by implication of the churches over which they rule.<note n="744" id="xi-p53.4"><i>Sententiae Episcoporum</i>, preface:—“Every bishop has his own 
right of judgment according to the allowance of his liberty and power, and can be 
no more judged by another than he himself can judge another. But let us all wait 
for the judgment of our Lord Jesus Christ, who is the only one that has the power 
both of preferring us in the government of his Church and of judging us in our conduct 
there.” Compare <i>Epistles</i> lv. 2, 4 (li.); lix. 14, 17 (liv.); lxxiii. 
26 (lxxii.); lvii. 5 (liii.); lxiii. 3 (lxxi.); lxix. 17 (lxxv.).</note> The unanimity 
which he pleaded for among bishops was not one to be produced by force but by brotherly 
persuasion, it being always understood that Holy Scripture and the apostolic tradition 
were their guides.<note n="745" id="xi-p53.5"><i>Epistle</i> lv. 6 (li.); lxxiv. 10 (lxxiii.).</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xi-p54">If we may judge from some scattered allusions it is possible to 
see how Cyprian conceived that his scheme might work so as to produce a harmony 
not merely of bishops but of the whole Christian community throughout the world. If anything 

<pb n="316" id="xi-Page_316" />requiring deliberation arose, the first care of the bishop was to 
consult his elders and deacons, the deacons being the “eyes and ears of the bishop,” 
to let him know what the people thought. If there was any doubt about the opinion 
of the people then the question might be referred to a congregational meeting<note n="746" id="xi-p54.1"><i>Epistle</i> xiv. 4 (v.).</note> 
and deliberated upon by bishop, elders, deacons and people.<note n="747" id="xi-p54.2"><i>Epistle</i> xv. 1 (x.).</note> Cyprian always shows 
the strongest desire to carry the people along with him.<note n="748" id="xi-p54.3">Albrecht Ritschl thinks that Cyprian, 
like many another autocrat, destroyed the aristocracy of the elders and deacons 
by persuading the people that the monarch’s interests and theirs were identical; 
<i>Entstehung der altkatholischen Kirche</i> (1857), p. 558.</note> It is not certain whether 
their opinions were taken in any formal way at the councils held under the presidency 
of Cyprian at Carthage, but the Christian people of Carthage were always present 
at the councils.<note n="749" id="xi-p54.4">Dr. Benson calls Cyprian’s councils “representative” assemblies, 
and is of opinion that they included “a not silent laity”; compare <i>Cyprian</i>, pp. 
191, 430 ff. The presence of the laity at the councils which discussed the question 
of the lapsed is shown in <i>Epistles</i> xvi. 4 (ix.); xvii. 1 (xi.); xix. 2 (xiii); 
xxx. 5 (xxx.); xxxi. 6 (xxv.); xliii. 7 (xxxix.); lv. 6 (li.); lix. 15 (liv.); 
lxiv. 1 (lviii.). On the other hand the most natural construction of the following 
passages gives the idea that none but bishops deliberated and voted:—xliv. (xl.); xlv. 2, 4 (xli.); lix. 13 (liv.); lxiv. 1 (lviii.); lxx. 
1 (lxix.); lxvii. 1; lxxiii. 1 (1xxii.); lxxii. 1 (lxxi.).</note> These meetings can hardly be called “representative,” as Dr. 
Benson calls them. An autocrat may do his best to consult the people and to carry 
them along with him. Yet he can scarcely be called their representative.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p55">In fact Cyprian’s conception of the 
bishop as the direct representative, not of his congregation, but of Christ, endued 
with powers coming directly from God and in no sense from the Christian people, 
was precisely the reason why his conception of a polity to embody the whole Church 
has never proved a workable theory; and soon after Cyprian’s time it fell before 
another and very different conception with which Cyprian had no sympathy, and yet 
to which his own led when his thought of the autocracy of the bishop was applied 
to a wider field. We can see how his theory failed himself at his sorest need. He 

<pb n="317" id="xi-Page_317" />desired to carry his office-bearers with him. His first idea was to 
consult with the office-bearers, as was evidently the custom. When he began to doubt 
whether they would support him he turned to the laity. When he began to doubt whether 
the laity did not support the presbyters rather than himself, he not obscurely threatened 
them with the decisions of the neighbouring bishops;<note n="750" id="xi-p55.1"><i>Epistles</i> xv. 1 (x.); xliii. 7 (xxxix.).</note> and in the end the consultation 
was not with his elders and deacons, and not with his people, but with the neighbouring 
bishops, in what was called the first council of Carthage, where the people of Carthage 
were undoubtedly present, though probably only as overawed assistants.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p56">Another conception of how the universal and visible Church could 
make its ideal universality apparent to the eyes of men had been introduced before 
Cyprian’s days; it confronted himself during the second great controversy which 
he had to wage, and it triumphed in the West after his death. More than one bishop 
of Rome had put forward the idea that the unity of the Christian Church could only 
be made truly visible when all the Christian churches grouped themselves round the 
bishop who sat, it was said, in the chair of St. Peter, and whose congregation had 
its abode in the capital of the civilized world.<note n="751" id="xi-p56.1">Victor did so in the days of the 
Easter controversy and was denounced for so doing by Irenaeus (Eusebius, <i>Hist. Eccles</i>. 
V. xxiii., xxiv.); Calixtus evidently made the same claims and was attacked with 
bitter sarcasm by Tertullian in his <i>De Pudicitia</i>; Stephen did so in the controversy 
about the baptism by heretics, and the assumption of the bishop of Rome to force 
his opinion on the rest of the Church is no doubt alluded to by the phrases <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p56.2">Episcopus 
episcoporum</span></i> and <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p56.3">tyrannico terrore</span></i> found in the preface to the opinions of the African 
bishops.</note> They justified this claim ecclesiastically 
by quoting our Lord’s words to St. Peter, recorded in <scripRef passage="Matthew 16:17-19" id="xi-p56.4" parsed="|Matt|16|17|16|19" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.17-Matt.16.19">Matt. xvi.</scripRef>, but its practical 
strength lay in the fact that they presided over the church in the city of Rome. 
So strong was Cyprian’s influence in the centuries after his death that Roman Catholic 
canonists felt the need of quoting him as the supporter of their claims for the 
primacy of the Roman See, and accordingly they have interpolated his <i>De Unitate Ecclesiae</i> 

<pb n="318" id="xi-Page_318" />in a manner almost beyond belief.<note n="752" id="xi-p56.5">The extraordinary history of the interpolations 
is told by Dr. Benson on pp. 200-21 in his <i>Cyprian, his Life, his Times, his Work</i>; and in Hartel, 
<i>S. Thasci Caecili Cypriani Opera Omnia</i>, pp. lii. ff.</note> Cyprian was the determined opponent 
of this theory of a primacy in Rome, and constituted himself, as has been said, 
the champion of the ecclesiastical parity of all bishops, however insignificant 
their positions might be, nor would he allow any distinction to be drawn between 
churches founded by actual apostles and those which had come into being in later 
times.<note n="753" id="xi-p56.6">Compare <i>Epistle</i> lxxi. 3, where the 
reference to <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p56.7">novellis et posteris</span></i> indicates that Stephen had claimed a primacy over 
<i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p56.8">ecclesias novellas et posteras</span></i>. Dr. Benson has given a very full analysis of the 
passages in which Cyprian refers to the Roman See; compare his <i>Cyprian</i>, pp. 193-99. 
It is worth noticing that Firmilian of Cesarea in Cappadocia concedes less to Rome 
than Cyprian does. He scoffs at Stephen’s claim to hold the <i><span lang="LA" id="xi-p56.9">Successio Petri</span></i> 
(<i>Epistle</i> lxxv. 17 (lxxiv.); but then he holds that the power to forgive sins was given to 
<i>churches</i> as well as to bishops, which is not Cyprian’s position (lxxv. 16 [lxxiv.]); “Therefore the power of remitting sins was given to the apostles, and to the 
<i>churches</i> which they, sent by Christ, established and to bishops who succeeded them 
by vicarious ordination.” Otto Ritschl has carefully analysed Cyprian’s letters 
in the dispute with Stephen of Rome in which a good deal of strong language was 
exchanged between the two bishops; compare <i>Cyprian von Karthago</i>, pp. 110-41.</note> He did concede a certain pre-eminence to Rome, partly on ecclesiastical 
grounds, and partly because of the greatness of the city.<note n="754" id="xi-p56.10"><i>Epistle</i> lii. 2 (xlviii.):—<span lang="LA" id="xi-p56.11">pro magnitudine sua debeat Carthaginem Roma praecedere</span>.</note> But he held that all 
bishops had equal ecclesiastical rights, and that the unity of the Church found 
expression in a united episcopate and not in the primacy of an <span lang="LA" id="xi-p56.12">episcopus episcoporum</span>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xi-p57">At the same time 
it was almost inevitable that Cyprian’s idea that the local church was constituted 
in the local bishop to such an extent that without obedience to him men could not 
belong to the Church at all, should lead to the conception that a united episcopate 
could only be truly united if all the bishops owed obedience to one bishop 
of bishops. A one-man theory of the local church could hardly fail to suggest or to support a one-man 

<pb n="319" id="xi-Page_319" />theory of the Church universal. The theory that the bishop owed his 
power, not to the influence of the Spirit of God working in and through the Christian 
community, but to something either given by God directly or transmitted in such 
a way as to be independent of the spiritual life of the membership and above it, 
could scarcely fail to suggest a transmission of unique prerogatives to the bishop 
who was supposed to occupy the chair of St. Peter. Men who insist on an episcopal 
gift of grace, “specific, exclusive, efficient,” coming from a source higher than 
the Holy Spirit working in and through the membership of the Church, may protest 
against the thought that their theories lead to the conception of a “bishop of 
bishops,” but the unsparing logic of history sweeps their protests aside.</p>


</div1>

    <div1 title="Chapter VIII. The Roman State Religion and Its Effects on the Organization of the Church." progress="85.64%" id="xii" prev="xi" next="xiii">
<pb n="323" id="xii-Page_323" />

<h2 id="xii-p0.1">CHAPTER VIII</h2>
<h3 id="xii-p0.2">THE ROMAN STATE RELIGION AND ITS EFFECTS ON THE ORGANIZATION OF THE CHURCH</h3>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xii-p1.1">The</span> Decian persecution, 
instead of stamping out Christianity, strengthened it. When it was over the Christian 
churches, pruned of their weaker members, felt stronger than ever, and pressed forward 
more earnestly in the path of organization and consolidation. The grouping of churches 
round definite centres became more conspicuous, the gradations of rank among bishops 
began to assume a more distinct form, a large number of bishops began to be more 
than simple pastors of congregations, and the lower classes of office-bearers were 
multiplied. The “great” Church, in short, assumed more than before the appearance 
of an organized whole.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p2">The apostle Paul had taught his mission churches the secret of mutual support which 
might come from building up groups of churches arranged according to the provinces 
of the Roman Empire; and two churches, in the two chief centres of the Empire, 
Rome and Alexandria, early manifested a genius for attracting within their respective 
spheres of influence the weaker churches around them. Both were eminently fitted 
to be the protectors and guides of their fellow Christian communities. They both 
occupied commanding positions; they were wealthy and could assist 
poorer churches; and they were generally models 
of Christian generosity to their weaker brethren. The early pre-eminence of Alexandria 
and of Rome can be accounted for in the most natural ways. When the local church came to be 


<pb n="324" id="xii-Page_324" />almost identified with the personality of its chief pastor, the pre-eminence of the church was 
merged in the wide influence—almost rule—of its bishop. Perhaps the chief pastor 
of the Church in Alexandria was the first to stand forth as the undoubted leader 
of the great majority of Christians and of all the confederated churches of 
the vast and wealthy province of Egypt and the surrounding lands. In the fourth 
century and in the beginning of the fifth Athanasius and his successors wielded 
a personal power and were called Popes, long before the bishop of Rome had attained 
equal influence in the West. But if the growth of the influence of Rome was 
slower everything combined to make it surer, more lasting, and of much wider 
extent. The Church in Rome belonged to the capital of the civilized world. The 
Roman Empire, down to the time of Diocletian, was, in legal fiction at any rate, 
the rule of a town-council over the world, and this naturally suggested the 
commanding influence of a single kirk-session over all the other churches. This 
suggestion, never wholly realized, loomed before the Roman Church from a very 
early time; but its partial realization was much later than our period. What 
presents itself from the middle of the third century onwards to the time of 
Constantine is the increasing tendency in the churches to form groups more or 
less compact round central churches occupying commanding positions in the Empire, 
and the churches of Rome and Alexandria are distinguished examples of such great 
centres of groups of churches.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p3">The instrument 
in effecting this grouping was the council or synod. Nothing could be more natural 
than that the leaders of Christian churches should meet to talk over the affairs 
of the communities under their charge, and the earliest known instance of this 
was the journey of Polycarp to visit Anicetus at Rome in 154 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xii-p3.1">A.D.</span><note n="755" id="xii-p3.2">Eusebius, <i>Hist. Eccles</i>. V. xxiv. 16.</note> 
This, however, could scarcely be called the beginning of councils. They, i.e., the councils, 
are frequently traced back to the meeting at Jerusalem, when the apostles, 


<pb n="325" id="xii-Page_325" />the elders, and the whole Church assembled to consider the question of receiving into “fellowship” the uncircumcised Gentile converts of Paul and Barnabas. But since, 
so far as we know, more than one hundred years elapsed without the example of the Church in Jerusalem being imitated, it can scarcely be urged 
that this meeting was regarded as the precedent which was 
followed. Most historians see the real beginnings of the councils in meetings 
“of the faithful,” held frequently and in many places in Asia Minor, when the 
difficulties created by the Montanist movement (160-180 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xii-p3.3">A.D.</span>) demanded consultation; and the anticipations of councils may be found in that frequent intercourse 
by means of letters and special messengers which was such a marked feature of 
the early life of the Christian communities.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p4">It is not 
easy to know what these earliest councils were like or who formed their members. 
They were most probably informal meetings of the pastors, elders, deacons and 
people, and it is likely that all present were permitted to take part in the 
conference and have a voice in its decisions. The prevailing troubles were talked 
over and the best way of meeting them. Whatever resolutions were come to had 
no legal force, but they naturally led to common action within the communities 
represented. Eusebius gives a graphic account of these earliest gatherings. 
An elder who had strong views on the Montanist movement 
found himself in Ancyra where Montanist sympathizers abounded, and where some 
active partisans had exerted considerable influence on the people. He 
and a fellow-elder had conferences 
with the people in the church, which lasted for days. The whole question was 
debated with earnestness in presence of the people, who were intensely interested 
in the matter. At length, after long discussions, the Montanist champions 
were driven away and their sympathizers silenced: 
The elders of Ancyra begged the visitor to write down his arguments for their 
use in case the question should be brought up again. It is added that the
faithful in many places had frequent conferences which doubtless 


<pb n="326" id="xii-Page_326" />resembled those at Ancyra.<note n="756" id="xii-p4.1">Compare Eusebius, <i>Hist. Eccles</i>. V. xvi. 4, 10; xix. 2.</note> The 
technical words used, “brother-hood,” “faithful,” 
imply that all Christians, lay and clerical, took part in the discussion 
and settlement of the matter discussed. Such were these earliest synods.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p5">We next hear of them in the Easter controversy (about 190 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xii-p5.1">A.D.</span>). 
Eusebius, writing more than a hundred years later, calls them “Synods and Conferences 
of bishops,” but when he quotes contemporary evidence, such as that of Irenaeus, 
the technical terms used mean that the opinion of the whole Christian “brotherhood” was expressed. Letters were written in the name of the 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p5.2">παροικίαι</span>
and of the brethren of Gaul;<note n="757" id="xii-p5.3">Eusebius, <i>Hist. Eccles</i>. V. xxiii. 2; xix. 2.</note> and 
“brethren” or the “brotherhood” is the word which even in Cyprian denoted 
the laity,<note n="758" id="xii-p5.4">Cyprian, <i>Epistles</i>, xvi. 2 (ix.); xviii. 1, 2 (xii.); xx. 2 
(xiv.); xlvi. 2 (xliii. ).</note> while <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p5.5">παροικία</span> in 
these early days “was neither a parish nor a diocese, but the community of 
Christians living within a city or a district, regarded in relation to the 
non-Christian population which surrounded it.”<note n="759" id="xii-p5.6">Hatch, <i>The Organization of the Early Christian Churches</i> (1881), p. 190.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p6">Tertullian, 
writing about 210 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xii-p6.1">A.D.</span>, speaks as if it were a common practice to hold councils 
regularly throughout Greece, and praises the double advantage that accrued from 
such meetings—the handling of the deeper questions of Christian life for the 
common benefit and the bringing vividly before the minds of the people the fact 
of the universality of Christianity.<note n="760" id="xii-p6.2">Tertullian, <i>De Jejunio</i>, 13:—“<span lang="LA" id="xii-p6.3">Aguntur praeterea per Graecias 
illa certis in locis concilia ex universis ecclesiis per quae et <i>altiora quaeque in commune</i> tractantur, 
<i>et ipsa repraesentatio totius nominis christiani magna veneratione</i> 
celebratur.</span>”</note> Afterwards synods were held in Africa, 
the earliest recorded being about 220 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xii-p6.4">A.D.</span>,<note n="761" id="xii-p6.5">The synod at which Agrippinus presided and which declared that baptism administered 
by heretics was void; compare Cyprian, <i>Epistles</i>, lxxi. 4 (lxx.); lxxiii. 3 (lxxii.).</note> and gradually 
they spread over the Christian world.</p>

<pb n="327" id="xii-Page_327" />
<p class="normal" id="xii-p7">These synods or councils were the 
means whereby the grouping of local churches, 
great and. small, around great centres, was effected. They formed such a very 
important part of the organization of the Church in the third and fourth centuries 
that it is important to understand what they were and what they became. Dr. 
Rudolf Sohm,<note n="762" id="xii-p7.1">Sohm, <i>Kirchenrecht</i>, i. 247-343.</note> whose life-work has been the study of ecclesiastical law and whose 
acquaintance with its manifestations in the early centuries is excelled by 
none, has collected and pieced together all the information that can be gathered 
from the allusions of earliest Christian literature to this subject, and has 
worked out something like the following theory of the origin and primitive meaning 
of the synod. Briefly stated, it is that a synod, in the second and third centuries, 
was, to begin with, a means whereby a congregation or local church received 
in any time of perplexity or anxiety the aid of the Church universal represented 
by esteemed Christians not belonging to the congregation. He combines, and rightly 
combines, the accounts of such synods as are mentioned above with the accounts 
transmitted about the way in which the pastors or bishops were chosen and appointed 
to their congregations or local churches, for it is plain that one of the uses 
of a synod in the third century was seen in the choice and appointment of the bishop over his flock.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p8">So far as ecclesiastical regulations go, the need which a small and weak congregation 
had for assistance from without was first recognized when it was made a regulation 
that a Christian community of less than twelve families, which was required 
to organize itself under a bishop, was to seek the help of the nearest 
“well-established” churches. The weak congregation was ordered to ask for 
the assistance of three selected men, and with them, 
as assessors, the choice and appointment of the bishop was to be made. These 
three men associated with the congregation formed a synod of the earliest and simplest 


<pb n="328" id="xii-Page_328" />type. The regulation dates from the middle of the second century.<note n="763" id="xii-p8.1"><i>Texte und Untersuchungen</i>, II. v. 7. 8; found in English in <i>The Sources of the Apostolic 
Canons</i> (1895), p. 8.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p9">When this central thought has once been grasped illustrations are abundant. In the conference 
at Jerusalem about the admission of uncircumcised converts into the Christian 
Church, a conference in which delegates from Antioch sought the advice of a 
“well-established” Church, the congregational meeting of the Jerusalem Church 
appointed delegates to carry down its advice to the congregation or local church 
at Antioch and to assist the brethren there in coming to a proper decision upon 
so important a matter. The real synod was held at Antioch,<note n="764" id="xii-p9.1"><scripRef passage="Acts 15:27,30-34" id="xii-p9.2" parsed="|Acts|15|27|0|0;|Acts|15|30|15|34" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.27 Bible:Acts.15.30-Acts.15.34">Acts xv. 27, 30-34</scripRef>.</note> and its members 
were the delegates from Jerusalem and the community at Antioch. At the close 
of the first century disturbances arose in the Church at Corinth, and the Roman 
Church, a well-established Church, which may or may not have been appealed to, 
sent a letter of advice and along with it <i>three</i> men 
selected because of their age, repute and experience.<note n="765" id="xii-p9.3">Clement, 1 <i>Epistle</i>, lxv. 1.</note> These, with 
the congregation at Corinth, formed a synod at Corinth of the primitive type, 
and no doubt helped the community there out of their difficulties. So with 
the early synods in Asia Minor. In the perplexity caused by the Montanist
movement the congregation 
at Ancyra sought the aid of Zoticus Otrenus and others;<note n="766" id="xii-p9.4">Eusebius, <i>Hist. Eccles</i>. V. xvi.</note> they, together with the 
members of the congregation at Ancyra, formed the council there and doubtless 
aided in the other councils which they wrote about to Avircius Marcellus. Judas 
and Silas, the deputies from Jerusalem to Antioch, were prophets;<note n="767" id="xii-p9.5"><scripRef passage="Acts 15:32" id="xii-p9.6" parsed="|Acts|15|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.15.32">Acts xv. 32</scripRef>.</note> the Roman deputies who 
went to Corinth, Claudius Ephebus, Valerius Bito and Fortunatus, do not seem 
to have been office-bearers; Zoticus Otrenus and his fellows were elders. There 
is no mention of bishops with regard to any of these earliest councils, but it is easily conceivable 

<pb n="329" id="xii-Page_329" />that when “well-established” churches were asked to send delegates, “select men,” 
to advise and assist, no men could be more suitable than were the bishops of 
the churches appealed to, and that bishops always formed a portion, if not the 
whole, of the advising deputies or assessors. The point to be observed however 
is that in the earliest councils or synods, whether assembled 
for the purpose of the appointment of a pastor or bishop or for the purpose of giving counsel in times of trouble or anxiety, 
the main part of the synod is the congregational meeting of the church to which 
the delegates come. It is also pre-supposed in the earliest times that “well-established” congregations did not need the assistance of a synod in the appointment of 
their chief pastor, and that everything from selection to ordination could 
be done within the congregation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p10">When the third 
century was reached it soon became the custom, 
though we do not find any ecclesiastical regulation on the subject until much 
later,<note n="768" id="xii-p10.1">The earliest appearance of this usage as a fixed ecclesiastical law is to be 
found in the twentieth canon of the council of Arles (314 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xii-p10.2">A.D.</span>):—“<span lang="LA" id="xii-p10.3">De 
his qui usurpant sibi, quod soli debeant episcopos ordinare, placuit ut nullus 
hoc sibi praesumat nisi assumptis secum aliis <i>septem</i>
episcopis. Si tamen non potuerit septem, infra tres non audeat ordinare.</span>” 
This twentieth canon of Arles reappeared in the fourth canon of Nicea (325 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xii-p10.4">A.D.</span>), 
then almost continually (Council of Laodicea, canon 13; Council of Antioch, 
canon 19; Council of Toledo [4th] canon 19) until the regulation became incorporated 
in canon law. It appears in the <i>Apostolic Constitutions</i>, iii. 20.</note> that the choice and ordination of the chief pastor was performed through 
a synod in all local churches, 
whether “well-established” or not, and that the neighbouring bishops were 
called in to be assessors to assist the congregational meeting. The desire to 
make the unity of the whole Church visibly manifest doubtless inspired the demand 
that a synod, i.e., at least three bishops or pastors from the neighbouring 
churches should assist at the selection of the chief pastor in a vacant congregation 
and confirm the choice of the people by their ordination. Still through the 
whole of the third century the primitive idea prevailed that the congregational meeting 

<pb n="330" id="xii-Page_330" />was an integral part of the synod. In the case of a vacant pastorate the new 
pastor was chosen both by the neighbouring bishops and by the Christian people 
with the elders at their head, and, even when the selection came to be mainly 
in the hands of the assembled bishops, the assent of the people was always necessary. 
The ordination, which, in the course of the third century, was placed exclusively in the hands of the assembled 
bishops, was the sign of the visible unity of the Church, extending far beyond the bounds 
of the local church, and made the ordained pastor not only the minister of the 
Church over which he was ordained, but also a minister of the Church universal.<note n="769" id="xii-p10.5">It is impossible to avoid seeing how the mode of appointment and ordination of 
the chief pastor now practised in the great Presbyterian Church in its many 
branches corresponds both in essentials and even in some unessentials with the 
mode in use in the third century as that is described in the letters of Cyprian 
and in the canons of Hippolytus. It is to be premised that the bishop of the 
third century was in ninety-nine cases out of a hundred the chief pastor of 
a single congregation and in the hundredth was at the head of a collegiate Church 
such as we see in the Dutch and in some German branches of the Presbyterian 
Church; and that bishop and pastor are interchangeable terms (Cyprian,
<i>Epist</i>. lxvi. 5; compare also Eusebius, <i>Hist. Eccl</i>. VII. xxviii.
1, where certain bishops are called “pastors of the communities in Pontus”). We have 
the following picture common to both. When the office of chief pastor becomes 
vacant there is a natural anxiety among the people and especially among the elders 
to secure a good successor. They correspond with neighbouring ministers (Cyprian,
<i>Epist</i>. lxvii. 5; lv. 8) and receive testimonies in favour of one or of another. When they are 
ready for an appointment, the ministers of the bounds (the bishops of the province) 
meet formally in the presence of the elders and of the people of the church 
(the brotherhood, Cyprian calls them, lxvii. 5); an examination is made of 
the state of feeling in the congregation, of the unanimity of choice (“the 
suffrage of the whole brotherhood,” Cyprian, lxvii. 5; lix. 6), 
and objections are called for, if there be any, against the life or doctrine of the person 
nominated (Cyprian, lxvii. 5); then follows the solemn ordination in presence 
of the assembled congregation. He who has been chosen kneels before the president 
or moderator who places his hands on his head; all the ministers present join 
with the president in laying their hands on the head of the bishop or pastor-elect; the president prays over him the prayer of consecration in which God, Who 
gave the Holy Spirit in the early times to His apostles, prophets, pastors and 
teachers, is asked to bestow the same Spirit on the pastor-elect, who is named in the prayer (<i>Directory 
for the Ordination of Ministers</i>, sec. 8; <i>Canons of Hippolytus</i>, iii. 
11-19). In both cases the presence of the ministers of the bounds (bishops of 
the province) implies that the act done within the individual congregation is 
an act of the Catholic Church and that the chief pastor in the local church 
is also a minister of the universal Church of Christ.</note></p>


<pb n="331" id="xii-Page_331" />
<p class="normal" id="xii-p11">Synods assembled for other purposes than the selection and ordination of chief pastors 
exhibit the same fact that the congregational meeting was an integral part 
of the synod. Thus in Carthage, Cyprian insisted that the neighbouring bishops 
were to be asked to assist at the determination of what was to be done in the 
case of the lapsed, because it was a matter which concerned “not a few, nor 
of one church,” or it could have been decided in the congregational meeting, 
“nor of one province, but of the whole world.”<note n="770" id="xii-p11.1">Cyprian, <i>Epistle</i> xix. 2 (xiii.).</note> It had to be settled by the 
presence of the African bishops at Carthage and by correspondence with Rome. 
But in any case the presence of the congregation of Carthage was presupposed, 
and the African bishops were an addition for the time being to the ordinary 
meeting of the elders and the brotherhood.<note n="771" id="xii-p11.2">Compare the phrases—“<i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p11.3">secundum arbitrium vestrum et omnium nostrum commune consilium</span></i>,” <i>Epist</i>. xliii. 7 (xxxix.); 
“<span lang="LA" id="xii-p11.4">Cum episcopis, presbyteris, diaconis, confessoribus pariter ac <i>stantibus laicis</i></span>,” 
<i>Epist</i>. lv. 5 (li.); and so on in many passages. But compare above, p. 316 n.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p12">The same thought is seen working at Rome. The Roman elders 
(there being no bishop) dealing with the same question of the lapsed, called 
to their aid some of the bishops who were near them and within reach, and some 
whom, placed afar off, the heat of persecution had driven from their congregations.<note n="772" id="xii-p12.1">Cyprian, <i>Epistle</i> xxx. 8 (xxx.).</note> 
When the conduct of Novatian was causing great anxiety, Cornelius, the bishop, 
called together his elders and <i>invited five bishops</i> 
to assist them in their deliberations. When they had settled what was to be 
done they called together a great meeting of the congregation, and there the decisive resolution was 
brought forward and accepted.<note n="773" id="xii-p12.2">Cyprian, <i>Epistle</i> xlix. 2 (xlv.).</note> So with other Roman synods on the 


<pb n="332" id="xii-Page_332" />same questions; the elders, deacons and the congregation at Rome were always present, and 
the whole meeting was one of the Roman congregation with several (once sixty) bishops added 
to assist them in their deliberations.<note n="774" id="xii-p12.3">Eusebius, <i>Hist. Eccles.</i> VI. xliii. 2.</note> The same conception of the synod existed 
in the East. The celebrated synod held at Bostra in Arabia (244 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xii-p12.4">A.D.</span>) at which 
a large number of bishops were present, and where Origen held a distinguished 
place is a case in point. The question was the orthodoxy of the pastor of Bostra, 
Beryllus by name. The discussions, in the course of which Beryllus renounced 
his errors, took place <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p12.5">επὶ τῆς παροικίας</span>,<note n="775" id="xii-p12.6"><i>Ibid</i>. VI. xxxiii. 3.</note> 
from which we may conclude that the synod included the congregational meeting, 
for <i>paroichia</i> always means in early ecclesiastical 
usage the brotherhood or congregation, and not parish or diocese in the modern 
sense of these terms. Indications of the same usage are to be found in the account
of the celebrated synods held at Antioch about Paul of Samosata, 
the pastor of the church there. A great number of bishops, elders and deacons were present, and took part in the discussions 
which must have included the congregational meeting, as the bishop was deposed, 
and <span lang="LA" id="xii-p12.7">Domnus</span> was ordained in his place at the last Synod. Here we have the interesting 
fact that the chief discussion was between Malchion, one of the elders of the 
Church at Antioch, and his bishop, and that the assembled bishops who came from 
a distance took the side of the elder against his pastor. The whole aspect of 
the matter presents the appearance of a congregational meeting enlarged by the 
presence of a number of bishops from without; the theological 
differences between the pastor and the elder, which had no doubt been frequently discussed before a smaller audience, were brought 
before the assembled bishops and congregation. Malchion, 
who led the charge against his pastor, signed the decisions of the synod along with others.<note n="776" id="xii-p12.8">The Synods held about Paul of Samosata are described in Eusebius <i>Hist. Eccles</i>. 
VII. xxvii.-xxx. ). The case is a curious one. Complaints against 
his orthodoxy, and many other things, seem to have been brought forward by members 
of his congregation, or at least by a section of them headed by Malchion, one 
of the elders and the head of a high school in Antioch. It was an instance of 
an orthodox elder and a portion of the congregation accusing their pastor of 
heresy. These men called to their aid a number of bishops. These bishops assembled 
at Antioch, apparently in Paul’s church, and Paul presided at the meetings. 
At the first synod no conclusion was come to; so at the second; at the third, 
Paul was deposed and Domnus was ordained in his place (probably in 268 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xii-p12.9">A.D.</span>). 
At this third synod the chief discussion was between Paul and his elder, Malchion; their speeches were taken down in shorthand, and copies were in existence 
in the sixth century. The result of the decision of the synod was a division 
in the congregation at Antioch, the larger portion evidently siding with their 
pastor Paul, who retained possession of the Church buildings and of all the 
property. It is more than likely that political feeling lay behind this prosecution. 
The Romans, under the Emperor Aurelian, wished to 
gain posession of Antioch, which then belonged to Queen Zenobia. There was 
a Roman party in Antioch; and Paul was a resolute partizan of Zenobia. Six 
years later, when the queen was conquered by Aurelian, and Antioch came within 
the Roman Empire, the Church property was taken from Paul and given to the portion 
of the congregation which had opposed him. As all Christians were still outlaws 
in the eyes of Roman law, it is scarcely probable that this decision followed 
from the supposed heresy of Paul. It is more easy to believe that it was meant 
to be a punishment dealt to the anti-Roman faction. Compare Harnack, <i>History of
Dogma</i>, Eng. Trans., iii. 38 f.</note></p>

<pb n="333" id="xii-Page_333" />
<p class="normal" id="xii-p13">Dr. Sohm completes his theory by these additional suggestions. 
He holds that the power of a synod was always proportional to the power of the 
local meeting it incorporated. If the bishops came to the assistance of the 
body of elders in a church, their decision had only the force of a regulation 
issued by a session of elders. It had to be submitted to the congregational 
meeting before it became authoritative. If, on the other hand, the meeting 
of bishops incorporated a congregational meeting, then its decisions were authoritative at once, for the final decision always 
lay with the congregational meeting.<note n="777" id="xii-p13.1">Cyprian, <i>Epistle</i> xlix. 2 (x1v).</note> He also believes that any synod, even 
if only the minimum of three bishops was present with the congregation, was 
believed to represent and ideally was the whole Catholic Church of Christ,<note n="778" id="xii-p13.2">Tertullian, <i>De Jejunio</i>, 13.</note> taking into its embrace 
the congregation or local church which required aid, and that in 


<pb n="334" id="xii-Page_334" />consequence its decisions were believed to express the utterances of the Spirit of God promised 
to the Church of Christ.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p14">We may accept 
or reject Dr. Sohm’s interesting theory, It appears to me to be too ideal to 
be an exact representation of all the facts of the case. But it seems to be 
made plain from the evidence he marshals, that there was a close connexion between 
the congregational meeting and the synods which played such an important part 
in the federation of the churches in the third and following centuries. The 
congregational meeting was the primitive type of the later synod. These congregational 
meetings had taken an important place in the churches from the beginning.<note n="779" id="xii-p14.1">Compare above, p. 54 ff.</note> We 
have seen how they formed the centre and source of authority in the apostolic 
period; how they had the supreme power in their hands in the churches to which 
Ignatius sent his letters, and how even Cyprian deferred to them.<note n="780" id="xii-p14.2">Compare above, p. 200 f.</note> They were 
the authority in the churches in their primitive democratic stage.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p15">If left to itself the democratic genius of Christianity might have evolved an organization 
which, starting from the unit of the congregational meeting, and rising through 
a series of synods with widening areas of jurisdiction, might have culminated 
in a really representative oecumenical council or synod which would have given 
a visible unity of organization to the whole Christian Church, and at the same 
time would have preserved its primitive democratic organization.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p16">Cyprian’s unscriptural and non-primitive conception of the pastor or bishop as an autocrat, 
claiming a personal obedience so entire that any act of disobedience was to 
be punished by spiritual death or expulsion from the Church, contradicted the 
democratic ideal which the congregational meeting embodied. His principle that 
the bishop was an autocrat deriving his power from God directly by a species 
of divine right which owed nothing to the 
power of the Spirit working in and through the Christian people, might be based 
on a misapplication of Old Testament 

<pb n="335" id="xii-Page_335" />texts and on an intrusion of the Old Testament priesthood into 
the New Testament Church, but in reality it was the introduction into the Christian 
Church of the Roman ideas of authority and imperial rule. These early centuries 
were times of imperial government, and democratic rule, save within limited 
areas and subject to autocratic checks, was a thing unknown. It is true that 
the Roman method of government admitted a great deal of local self-government 
of various kinds, but these popular assemblies had strictly limited spheres 
of action and had no control over the imperial officers who practically ruled 
the provinces in the name of the emperor or of the senate.<note n="781" id="xii-p16.1">Marquardt, <i>Roemische Staatstverwaltung</i>, i. pp. 503-16, gives the details 
known about the provincial assemblies under the Imperial Government; their powers (507-9); 
the provinces where they existed (509-16) and the powers of the imperial officials (517 ff.). 
A good deal of information on the subject is also to be found in Mommsen, <i>The Provinces of the Roman Empire</i>.</note> Cyprian’s 
conception of the autocracy of the bishop accorded so well with the atmosphere 
of imperialist rule in which the Church of the third century lived that it could 
scarcely avoid being largely adopted. In spite of Cyprian’s own limitation of 
the autocratic idea to the office of bishop it suggested another form 
of organization beginning with the bishop, rising through metropolitans, etc., to an 
<span lang="LA" id="xii-p16.2">episcopus episcoporum</span>, who in that age could be none other than the bishop of 
the Church in the capital of the empire. No sooner had Cyprian’s conception 
of the autocracy of the bishop of the local church been accepted than the path 
was clearly marked for an ascending scale of autocrats up to the bishop of Rome, 
and the appellation of <span lang="LA" id="xii-p16.3">Pontifex Maximus</span> sarcastically employed by Tertullian 
became the legitimate title of the head of the Church in the capital city.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p17">Thus there were two ideals of organization within the Christian churches. On the one hand, 
an autocratic organization which starting with the bishop as the 
autocrat of the individual Christian community 
ascended through metropolitans to the Pope; and, on the other, that which, starting from the congregational 

<pb n="336" id="xii-Page_336" />meeting, ascended through provincial councils of varying importance to an oecumenical 
council of the whole Church. These two ideals, mutually antagonistic as they 
were, subsisted side by side within the Christian Church in the end of the third 
and continued to do so in the succeeding six or seven centuries. Neither was 
powerful enough to overcome the other. The imperialist conception proved the 
stronger in the West, as was natural, and the other was the more powerful in 
the East, but neither in the East nor in the West was the one able to vanquish the other.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p18">In the end of the third century 
and onwards councils or synods became a regular 
part of the organization of the whole Church, and they became more and more 
meetings of bishops only, at which presbyters and deacons with the people 
of the church of the town where the council 
met were present but almost entirely as spectators. It was natural that these 
councils should meet in the provincial capitals, for the roads and the imperial 
postal system by which travellers could journey all converged towards those 
towns which were the seats of the Roman provincial administration. Conferences 
require chairmen, and various usages obtained with reference to the natural 
chairman. Frequently the oldest bishop was made the president of the assembly, 
and this continued to be the practice for a long time in many parts of the empire. 
But gradually it became the custom to place in the chair the head of the Christian 
community of the town in which the council met. The bishops of these towns then 
began to be called <i>metropolitans</i>, but the title was for a long time merely one of courtesy only, and did not carry 
with it any ecclesiastical rank with specific authority attached to it. In the 
fourth century these <i>metropolitans</i> were 
entrusted with the right to call the provincial councils and even with some superintendence over the 
election and ordination of the bishops of the province. Of course the man made the office, and metropolitans who had great 
personal gifts and force of character insensibly gave their churches 
and their successors an influence which lasted. In this growth of the metropolitan organization we can detect 



<pb n="337" id="xii-Page_337" />a disposition to be guided by the civil organization of the empire.<note n="782" id="xii-p18.1">Compare Hatch, <i>The Organization of the Early Christian Churches</i> (1881), pp. 169, 170; also articles on 
<i>Metropolitan, Primate</i>, and <i>Patriarchate </i>in the <i>Dictionary of Christian Antiquities</i>.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p19">The second third of the third century also witnessed changes in the organization of the 
individual local churches. The tendency was for the bishop to become more than 
the pastor of a single congregation. It worked both in country districts and 
in towns. Perhaps one of the chief causes of this was that it had become the 
custom to require from the chief pastors the devotion of their whole time to 
their ecclesiastical duties, and this implied that the Church had to provide 
the means of livelihood at least for the bishops.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p20">We have already seen that whenever a small group of Christians found themselves together, even 
when they were fewer than twelve families, they were ordered to constitute themselves 
into a Christian Church with an organization of bishop, elders, deacons, reader 
and “widows.”<note n="783" id="xii-p20.1"><i>Texte und Untersuchungen</i>, II. v. pp. 7-24; <i>The Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i>, pp. 7-27.</note> The smallest Christian community was in this way an independent 
church. But this was possible only so long as the bishop did not depend for 
his living on a stipend coming from the congregation. A paid pastorate altered 
matters. The alteration took two forms, both of which can be seen working 
among churches in the mission field.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p21">A very common modern form is to appoint one man the pastor of several village 
churches among which he itinerates, while one or more elders and deacons are 
stationed in the little Christian village communities to watch over the spiritual 
interests of the people. Inscriptions seem to prove that this form existed in 
the uplands of Batanea among the small and scattered villages there, and it 
probably existed in other places.<note n="784" id="xii-p21.1">Hatch, <i>Organization of the Early Christian Churches</i>, 194.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p22">When a small group of villagers had been won to Christianity through the evangelizing work 
of a congregation in the neighbouring 

<pb n="338" id="xii-Page_338" />town, there was often a great unwillingness to sever the connexion between them and the 
mother Church. We learn from Justin Martyr<note n="785" id="xii-p22.1">Justin Martyr, Apology, i. 67:—“On the day called Sunday, all who live in the cities or in the country 
gather together to one place.”</note> that the Christians came in from 
the country to attend the services of the town congregation. It was always held 
that a bishop could delegate his special function pertaining to public worship 
to his elders or even to his deacons. This principle could easily be applied 
to the outlying mission districts of a congregation, and the little mission 
congregations became <i>filials</i> or daughters 
of the town congregation, and were served by the subordinate office-bearers 
of the mother Church. Thus the bishop became the pastor in several congregations 
and multiplied himself through his elders who became his delegates in the 
pastoral office. In doing this the Church followed civil procedure, for rural 
authorities under Roman rule were frequently placed under the nearest municipality. 
But we have abundant evidence that for many a century multitudes of the small 
rural congregations remained independent churches, under bishops who were often 
enough uneducated peasants.<note n="786" id="xii-p22.2">Eusebius, <i>Hist Eccles</i>. VI. xliii. 8.</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p23">The same principle worked in towns also, and perhaps more strongly there. The bishop 
was held to be the head of the Christian community in one place, whatever its 
size might be. He was the pastor; he baptized; he presided at the Holy Supper; he admitted catechumens to the full communion of the brotherhood. By the 
middle of the third century the work, in most large towns, was more than one 
man could overtake. Take the case of Rome. We have no record of the number of 
the Christian community, but we know that at the close of the Decian persecution, 
i.e., a little after the middle of the third century, the number of widows, 
sick and poor cared for by the Church was more than fifteen hundred, and that 
the bishop had to assist him forty-six elders, fourteen deacons and sub-deacons, 
with ninety-two men in what are called minor orders—acolytes, 

<pb n="339" id="xii-Page_339" />exorcists, readers, and door-keepers.<note n="787" id="xii-p23.1">Compare the letter of Cornelius, bishop of Rome, to Fabius, bishop of Antioch, in Eusebius, 
<i>Hist. Eccles</i>. VI. xliii. 11.</note> At the close 
of the century and during the Diocletian persecution there were 
over forty Christian basilicas, or separate Christian congregations in Rome 
itself.<note n="788" id="xii-p23.2">Optatus of Milevis, <i>De Schismate Donatistarum</i>, ii. 4 (Vienna ed. [1893]; p. 39).</note> In Alexandria the number of Christians could not have been much fewer. 
It is evident that one man could not fulfil the pastoral duties for such a multitude; 
At first the idea of the unity of the pastorate was strictly preserved. For 
example, it was for long the custom in Rome that the bishop consecrated the 
communion elements in one church, and that the consecrated elements were carried 
to the other congregations whether they met in churches or in private houses, 
to be distributed to the communicants by the elders there in charge.<note n="789" id="xii-p23.3">This custom existed in the time of Innocent the First (450 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xii-p23.4">A.D.</span>) and 
is described by him in a letter he wrote to Decentius, bishop of Eugubium in 
Umbria; compare the fifth section. The custom preserved the conjunction of 
ideas strongly insisted upon by Cyprian between the one sacrament and the one bishop.</note> The bishop 
was the one pastor in every congregation; the elders and the deacons belonged 
to the whole local Christian community; they served all the congregations and 
were not attached to any one; the organization was collegiate as we see it 
existing at present in the Dutch Presbyterian Church: All communities, however, 
were not so conservative as that of Rome. In Alexandria, for example, while 
the Christians who lived in the outlying 
suburbs were at first reckoned to be members of the bishop’s congregation 
and had no separate constitution for the churches in which they met, this was 
found to be inconvenient. Special presbyters were set over the outlying congregations, 
and thus something like a parish system under the bishop was begun. But the 
original pastoral status of the bishop was always preserved by one portion of 
the pastoral duties being invariably retained in his hands—the admission of 
the catechumens to the full communion of the Church. This is still 

<pb n="340" id="xii-Page_340" />retained in the modem episcopal system, and the fact that the bishops alone are entitled 
to receive the young communicants at confirmation—for confirmation is simply 
the reception of young communicants—remains to witness to the original simple 
pastoral functions of the primitive bishops.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p24">The middle of the third century also was the time when the ministry became much more complicated 
so far as its subordinate officials were concerned. Sub-deacons, exorcists, 
readers, acolytes, doorkeepers, and even grave-diggers, were added to that body 
of men who were called the clergy.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p25">Before the close of the third century the associated churches, grouped now around recognized 
centres, had developed a somewhat elaborate organization both in their relations 
to each other and in the arrangement of the ministry within the individual 
local churches. Ecclesiastical archaeologists are disposed to recognize the 
influence of the political organization of the Roman Empire in much of this 
elaboration.<note n="790" id="xii-p25.1">This has been done with great erudition and much original investigation by 
the late Dr. Hatch. The results of his work are to be found in his Bampton Lectures,
<i>The Organization of the Early Christian Churches</i> (1881), and in many of his articles 
in the <i>Dictionary of Christian Antiquities on Orders, Ordination, Primate, Patriarchate</i>.</note> This is a perfectly natural explanation and there is abundant 
evidence to confirm it. Yet it may be that there was something more specific 
on which the leaders of the Christian churches had their eyes fixed. If it should 
ever become possible for the associated churches to come to terms with the empire, 
as was done in the fourth century, there was an organization which the Christian 
Church would necessarily displace. This was the great provincial organization 
for providing for the due exercise of the official religion of the empire. No 
account of the Church and its ministry during the early centuries can avoid 
some reference to that great Pagan State Church (if the term may be used), as 
it existed towards the close of the third century when the associated Christian 
churches were rapidly approaching the 


<pb n="341" id="xii-Page_341" />attainment of their end, and were about to give their religion to the Roman Empire.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p26">The subject is a difficult one. Information has to be sought for in inscriptions on tombs, 
on public buildings, on coins and in fast fading frescoes on the walls of houses 
in Pompeii. It is full of details which are only partially known, and yet enough 
has been preserved to enable us to learn something about it as a whole.<note n="791" id="xii-p26.1">Among the more important books and articles on the subject 
of the imperial cult the following may be named. They all discuss the subject 
as a whole or describe some important parts. G. Boissier, <i>La Religion Romaine d’Auguste 
aux Antonins</i> (1878), 2 vols.; Otto Hirschfeld, <i>Zur Geschichte des römischen Kaisercultus</i>
in the <i>Sitzungsberichte d. k. pr. Akademie d. Wissensch</i>., Berlin (1888), pp. 833 
ff.; also his <i>I Sacerdozi municipali nell’ Africa
in the Annali dell’ Instituto di correspondenza archaeologica</i> for 1866, pp. 22-77; V. Dury, 
<i>Formation d’une Religion officielle 
dans l’Empire Romaine</i> in the <i>Comptes rendus</i> of the <i>Academie des sciences 
morales et politiques</i>, vol. xiv. (1880), pp. 328 ff.; E. Desjardins, <i>Le Culte des Divi et le Culte de 
Rome et d’Auguste</i> in the <i>Revue de Philologie</i>,
vol. iii. (1879). pp. 33 ff. R. Mowat, <i>La Domus divina et les Divi in the Bull. epigr. de la 
Gaule</i>, vol. v. (1885), pp. 221 ff., 308 ff., and vi. (1886), pp. 31 ff., 137 
ff., 272 ff.; P. Giraud, <i>Les Assemblées provinciales sous l’Empire Romaine</i> (1890); Lebegue, <i>L’Inscription 
de Para Narbonensis</i> in the <i>Revue Archéologique</i>
(1892), vol. xliii. new series, pp. 76-86, 176-84; M. Krascheninnikoff, in 
the <i>Philologus</i> (1894), vol. liii. (new series, vol. vii.), pp. 147 ff.;
E. Beurlier, <i>Le Culte Impériale, son histoire et son organisation depuis Auguste jusqu’ à 
Justinien</i> (1891) (by far the most complete treatise on the subject). <i>Handbuch der roemischen Alterthümer</i>
by Mommsen and Marquardt; <i>Roemische Staatsverwaltung</i>
by Marquardt, 2nd ed. i. 197 f.; iii. 71 ff., 463 ff.; <i>Roemisches Staatsrecht</i> by 
Mommsen, ii. 752 ff.; G. Wissowa, <i>Religion and Kultus der Roemer</i>
(1902), pp. 71 ff., 82 f., 284 ff., 488 ff. (this gives the most succinct account); Beaudouin, 
<i>Le Culte des Empereurs</i> (1891). A very full account of the literature on the subject will be found 
in Roscher’s <i>Lexikon</i>, ii. 
901 ff. by Drexler. I have quoted only the books known to me personally. A number 
of references to the cult of the emperors will be found in Ramsay’s <i>The Church in the Roman Empire</i>
(1893), pp. 133, 191, 250, 275, 249, 304, 323 n., 324, 333, 336 n., 354, 373, 396, 398,
465 f., and in Mau’s <i>Pompeii, its Life and Art</i> (1899), pp. 14, 61, 89 f., 98,
100, 103 f., 106 f., 111 f., 122 ff., 264 ff.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p27">It is the 
universal testimony of historians that religion had lost most of its power during 
the later years of the Republic. The temples were in ruins and the practices of religion were 


<pb n="342" id="xii-Page_342" />generally neglected. When the wars which followed the death of Julius Caesar had given 
the young Octavius the heritage of his mighty uncle, and that master of statecraft 
set himself to the task of restoring an empire exhausted by long years of civil 
war, he recognized that a people without a religious faith is in a state of 
hopeless decadence. One of his earliest tasks was to attempt to revive the ancient 
religious rites of the Roman people, and contemporary records tell what patience 
and wealth he lavished on the work. His political needs mingled largely in this 
successful attempt to revive the religious instincts of his subjects. He felt 
the need for some common sentiment to bind together the provinces and peoples 
of his unwieldy Empire. A state which acknowledged no limits of race and of 
nationality required something more than the will of the emperor and the dread 
of his legions to unite it into a harmonious whole. He saw that religion might 
be the moral cement he sought, but the religion needed to be as universal as 
the empire. To select one of the myriad cults which a manifold paganism presented 
would have availed him nothing. He turned instinctively to that outburst of 
popular devotion which had proclaimed his uncle a god in his lifetime, and which, 
after his death, had demanded that the mighty Julius should be proclaimed as 
a god with temples reared in his honour, sacrifices offered, and a special priesthood 
instituted to the new divinity.<note n="792" id="xii-p27.1">Julius Caesar was added to the gods of Rome by a decree of the senate and people 
in 42 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xii-p27.2">B.C.</span>:—<span lang="LA" id="xii-p27.3">Genio Deivi Iuli, parentis patriae, quem senatus populusque Romanus 
in deorum numerum rettulit</span>; cf. Mommsen, <i>Staatsrecht</i>, ii. 733. His temple or <i>aedes Divi 
Julii in Foro</i> was consecrated in 29 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xii-p27.4">B.C.</span>, and a special 
<i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p27.5">flamen</span></i> was appointed for the service of the new divinity. But Julius Caesar was never reckoned 
as the first of the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p27.6">Divi Imperatores</span></i>; they began with Augustus.</note> Out of this popular deification of Julius Caesar 
there came, fostered by the guiding hand of Octavius, now called Augustus, a 
universal worship of the Emperor of Rome which took a three-fold shape. In almost 
every part of the empire, Rome alone excepted, the Emperor Augustus was worshipped as a god during his lifetime; 


<pb n="343" id="xii-Page_343" />there was the institution of the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p27.7">Divi</span></i>, where the dead emperors and some near relations of the imperial house, wives,
fathers, uncles and brothers were, by solemn decree of the senate, elevated to the rank of 
gods of the state and were voted temples, priests, and sacrifices; lastly there was the worship of 
<i>Rome and Augustus</i>, and Augustus in this instance was not so much the name of a particular man as the title of 
the supreme ruler—a title which itself implied that the prince was something more than man.<note n="793" id="xii-p27.8"><p class="normal" id="xii-p28">“<span lang="LA" id="xii-p28.1">Imperator cum Augusti nomen accepit, tanquam praesenti et corporali Deo, fidelis 
est praestanda devotio.</span>”</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p29">Mommsen says that the word <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p29.1">augustus</span></i>,
like the Greek <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p29.2">σεβαστὸς</span>, had always a religious colouring (worshipful); that 
it implied power so great as to be revered; that the title was not shared by 
any one during the life-time of the Emperor; that Tiberius refused at first 
to accept it; and that it was at last imposed upon him by a special decree 
of the senate (<i>Staatsrecht</i>, ii. 812).</p></note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p30">The worship of the emperor during his lifetime was never part of the state religion of the 
Roman Empire, but it was a cult largely practised. Private persons, societies, even communities without 
sanction from the government built temples, consecrated chapels and instituted priesthoods in honour of Augustus while he was alive.<note n="794" id="xii-p30.1">“<span lang="LA" id="xii-p30.2">Cultores Augusti, qui per omnes domos in modum collegiorum habebantur</span>,” 
Tacitus, <i>Annals</i>, i. 73.</note> 
This was not always done openly; it was some time veiled by affecting to recognize 
the living emperor as embodied in one of the ancient gods. Thus the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p30.3">ministri 
Mercurii Maiae</span></i> in Pompeii became first the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p30.4">ministri Augusti Mercurii Maiae</span></i>, 
and then simply the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p30.5">ministri Augusti</span></i>, and Livia 
was honoured as Ceres, Vesta and Rhea. But this worship of the living rulers was never part of the state religion.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p31">The state religion was, to begin with, the worship of the <i>Divus Julius</i>
along with that of <i>Jupiter Optimus Maximus, Apollo, Vesta</i> and <i>Mars Ultor</i>, in Rome; 
the worship of <i>Rome and Divus Julius</i> for Roman citizens in the 
provinces, and the worship of <i>Rome and Augustus</i> for provincials.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p32">The beginning of this new state religion for the provinces 

<pb n="344" id="xii-Page_344" />was perhaps the decree of Augustus of date 29 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xii-p32.1">B.C.</span>, when, in reply to memorials 
from the communities of Bithynia and of Asia, he issued an order that the provincials 
were to worship <i>Rome and Augustus</i>, 
and the Roman inhabitants of these provinces <i>Rome and the Divus Julius</i>.<note n="795" id="xii-p32.2">Compare <i>Dio Cassius</i>, li. 20; Tacitus, <i>Annals</i>, iv. 37; Suetonius, <i>Augustus</i>, 52.</note> 
The new cult of Rome and Augustus in Spain dates from 26 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xii-p32.3">B.C.</span>;
this worship became the state religion in Roman Gaul from 12 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xii-p32.4">B.C.</span>, and it 
was organized in Roman Africa on the same lines as in Gaul. Thus for the earlier 
portion of the reign of the first emperor the state religion in the provinces 
for all but Roman citizens was the worship of <i>Rome and Augustus</i>.<note n="796" id="xii-p32.5"><i>Roma</i> was never 
a goddess for the Roman people. The beginnings of the deification of the city 
of Rome came from the East and were originally symbolic of the trust placed 
in the Roman State by cities and provinces in the East which had entered into 
treaties with the great western power and had experienced its protection. The 
earliest instance known is that of Smyrna, which in 195 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xii-p32.6">B.C.</span> built a 
temple to <i>Roma</i> the protecting deity of the city; the cult spread rapidly; even in Athens there was a temple 
to <i>Dea Roma</i>. In the East it was also the custom to associate as a divinity along with the city great 
Roman generals whose successes in arms had benefited the towns which created 
them objects of worship. Augustus had such precedents for <i>Rome and Augustus</i> as the earlier
<i>Rome and Flaminius</i>. (Plutarch, <i>Flaminus</i>, 16.)</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p33">It is a question whether this worship of <i>Rome and 
Augustus</i> did not remain the permanent legal form which the imperial 
cult took in the provinces. Authorities differ and the evidence is not clear 
enough to admit of a decided answer.<note n="797" id="xii-p33.1">Beaudouin (<i>Le Culte des Empereurs</i>) insists 
that from first to last the official religion, recognized in legal documents 
as the State religion in the provinces, was not that of the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p33.2">Divi Imperatores</span></i> but always 
that of <i>Rome and Augustus</i>. This is scarcely probable; still before coming to an accurate conclusion the inscriptions 
found in every province would need to be gone over and analysed province by 
province; this has been done so far as I know for two provinces only—that of 
Narbonne by M. Beaudouin himself and that of Africa by Prof. Otto Hirschfeld.</note> Upon the whole the balance of evidence seems to be that even 
during the lifetime of the first emperor the official religion became the 


<pb n="345" id="xii-Page_345" />worship of <i>Augustus</i> simply (<i>Rome</i> being left out) and <i>Augustus</i><note n="798" id="xii-p33.3">Suetonius says distinctly:—“<span lang="LA" id="xii-p33.4">Templa quamvis sciret etiam proconsulibus 
decerni solere; in nulla tamen provincia nisi communi suo Romaeque nomine recepit</span>” (<i>Augustus</i>, 52). Yet the 
evidence from inscriptions would leave us to infer that the cult of Augustus 
was instituted in many provinces without any mention of Roma.</note> being taken to mean, not the person of the emperor but the 
symbol of the deification of the Roman state personified in its ruler. After 
the death of the first emperor a new development took place. Augustus, who 
during his lifetime had never allowed himself to be called <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p33.5">Divus</span></i>,
but only <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p33.6">Filius Divi Julii</span></i>, was by solemn decree of the senate on September, 17, 14 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xii-p33.7">A.D.</span>
(he had died at Nola on the 19th of August preceding) awarded divine honours, and took rank 
among the superior gods of Rome.<note n="799" id="xii-p33.8">“<span lang="LA" id="xii-p33.9">D.XV. (Kal. Oct.) nefastus prior Iudi in circo feriae ex senatus-consulto quod eo die divo 
Augusto honores caelestes a senatu decreti; Sex. Appuleio, Sex. Pompeio cos.</span>”</note> He was the first of a long line of 
<i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p33.10">Divi Imperatores</span></i>, and the state religion assumed the form it continued to maintain 
in strict legal conception till the time of Diocletian and practically till 
the conversion of Constantine and the changes which followed that important event.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p34">So far as Rome itself was concerned these <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p34.1">Divi Imperatores</span></i>, i.e., 
the series of emperors who were consecrated after death<note n="800" id="xii-p34.2">Some emperors were never consecrated <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p34.3">Divi</span></i>; of 
the eleven emperors from Augustus to Nerva only four—Augustus, Claudius, Vespasian 
and Titus—were deified, but after Nerva the consecration of the emperor after 
death became the rule which had very few exceptions. On the other hand as the 
years passed the consecration of members of the imperial family, which was common 
in the early years of the empire, almost ceased. Livia was made <i>Augusta</i> on the death 
of her husband Augustus and <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p34.4">Diva</span></i> after her 
own death. Neither Caligula nor Nero was deified, but Drusilla, the sister of 
Caligula, and Claudia and Poppea the daughter and wife of Nero became <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p34.5">Divae</span></i>. The 
daughter of Titus, the father, sister, wife of Trajan, the wife and mother-in-law 
of Hadrian and the wives of Antoninus Pius and Marcus Aurelius were consecrated.</note> by decree of the senate, along with the 
<i>Genius</i><note n="801" id="xii-p34.6">To worship the genius of the emperor was not to worship the living man; the genius 
of a man was his spiritual and divine part; the genius of anything was its 
ideal reality which lasted while the external form changed. When the Republic became a monarchy the 
<i>genius</i> of the emperor naturally took the place of the <i>genius</i> of the Roman people.</note> of the reigning 

<pb n="346" id="xii-Page_346" />emperor, took their place among the greater gods of Rome, equal if not superior to them. 
They formed a compact group of new divinities. Their names appeared in the official 
oath. In republican days officials had been sworn in by a solemn oath to Jupiter 
Optimus Maximus and to the Penates of Rome; the oath was now changed (to take 
an example from the time of Domitian) to <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p34.7">Per Jovem et divom Augustum et divom Claudium et 
divom Vespasianum Augustum et divom Titum Augustum et genium imperatoris caesaris 
Domitiani Augusti deosque Penates</span></i>. Their names appeared among those of the deities to whom the great sin-offering made by the 
Arval Brethren was offered. At the installation of Nero the Arvales offered to Jupiter Optimus Maximus, 
to Juno, to Minerva, to Felicitas and “<span lang="LA" id="xii-p34.8">genio ipsius (Nero), Divo Augusto, Divae 
Augustae (Livia), Divo Claudio.</span>”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p35">In the provinces, where the gods of the people were not the Roman deities, these 
<i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p35.1">Divi Imperatores</span></i> were the gods of the state and, along with the Genius of the reigning emperor, were 
the divinities which were everywhere worshipped. In the eastern provinces, where 
the people had been habituated to the worship of the reigning sovereign, the 
cult of the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p35.2">Divi</span></i> seems to have been inextricably mixed with the worship of the 
reigning emperor; but in the west the two seem to have been clearly distinguishable, 
and the worship of the <span lang="LA" id="xii-p35.3">Divi</span>  was looked upon as the state religion (as it was
<i>legally</i> everywhere), and it was left to private persons and to cities to worship the emperor while yet living.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p36">Christianity has so impregnated European thought that most modern historians, until within 
recent years, were inclined to regard all this worship of the rulers of the 
Roman Empire as merely a form of slavish adulation. We forget that when polytheism 
is the religious atmosphere in which thought lives, there is no 
such gulf between man and God as Christianity has 


<pb n="347" id="xii-Page_347" />made us know. If this worship of the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p36.1">Divi Imperatores</span></i> be 
tested by any standard that can be applied to a polytheistic religion, it will 
be found to be as real a religion as any one of the multitudinous cults that 
paganism has produced. The household shrines of Pompeii attest how deeply it 
entered into the private life of the Italian people. There gathered round it 
the worship of the old heroes of the fatherland, the all-pervading ancestor-worship, 
the feelings of awe, reverence and thanksgiving which came from the contemplation 
of a mighty and for the most part beneficent power.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p37">It had long been the custom in the East to worship the head of the state, and this worship 
had been adopted by the Greeks as soon as they became an Asiatic power. Long 
before Augustus laid the foundation of his new state religion it had been fore-shadowed 
in Greece and in Asia Minor.<note n="802" id="xii-p37.1">Otto Hirschfeld, founding on this, declares that the Imperial cult was neither 
a development of Roman customs and institutions nor an original creation in 
the new world of imperialism; it was appropriated entirely from the oriental 
Greeks. This it seems to me is only partially true. The worship of the ancient 
kings, Picus, Faunus, etc., was thoroughly Roman; and there was but a step 
between it and the worship of the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p37.2">Divi Imperatores</span></i>.
The worship of ancestors was thoroughly Roman; and it was 
a stepping stone to the worship of the deceased <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p37.3">pater patriae</span></i>.
In India at present many a government official whose rule has 
been beneficial in a remarkable degree is worshipped as a god.</note> The worship of the genius of Rome personified 
in the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p37.4">Divi Imperatores</span></i> and in the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p37.5">Genius</span></i> of the reigning emperor, took root almost at once and spread amazingly. The worship 
of the personal reigning sovereign needed to be restrained rather than encouraged. 
Everywhere we find that the desire of the people to adopt the new cult went 
in advance of the attempts to spread and sustain it. All over the empire from 
centre to remote circumference this imperial cult was received with enthusiasm. 
It did not displace the ordinary religions in which the peoples had seen brought 
up. There was no need for that in polytheism. It was added to the religions 
with which they were familiar, and this everywhere. Thus it became the one <i>universal</i> religion 


<pb n="348" id="xii-Page_348" />for the whole empire and took its place as the ruling cult, the religion of the great Roman 
state. Subjects were free to practise any religion which wa national; but no one, without being liable to charge of treason, might neglect to pay religious 
homage to the Genius of the emperor and to the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p37.6">Divi Imperatores</span></i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p38">Only Jews and Christians refused to bend before the new divinities. It was this imperial 
state religion which confronted Christian confessors everywhere; refusal to 
sacrifice to the emperor (either the living ruler in the East, or the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p38.1">Divi</span></i> and the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p38.2">Genius</span></i> in 
the West) was the supreme test to which Christians were subjected, and which 
produced martyrdoms; Pergamos, the centre of the imperial cult for its district, 
is called in the Apocalypse the place “where Satan’s throne is.”</p><p class="normal" id="xii-p39">This imperial 
cult required priests to preside over the worship rendered to the imperial divinities. 
Its great officials were curiously interwoven with many of the ancient priestly 
colleges at Rome. It gave rise to special colleges of sacred men who belonged 
exclusively to the new cult, and it had priests of its own all over the empire. 
The priests of the imperial cult in Rome would demand a special description 
applying only to themselves, but for our immediate purpose the organization 
in the capital may be neglected. What concerns our present enquiry is the position and rank of the 
priests of the cult in the provinces. It should also be remembered that the organization of this special 
priesthood differed somewhat in the East from what it was in the West; and 
this difference may be very generally described by saying that in the West the 
worship of the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p39.1">Divi Imperatores</span></i> was 
such a new thing that it required a new priesthood, while in the East the new 
imperial cult seems to have been largely engrafted upon the worship of the local 
divinities, which necessarily implied a great variety of organization which 
space does not permit us to describe.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p40">These explanations premised, it may be said that a network of imperial priesthoods was spread 
over the whole Roman Empire throughout all its provinces and in all its chief municipalities; 



<pb n="349" id="xii-Page_349" />and that amidst the myriad cults which the paganism of the times produced, there was this one great pagan 
state religion in which all shared and to which all gave honour, and whose priesthood 
stood conspicuously forward as the guardians of the worship of the imperial divinities.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p41">This priesthood was of two kinds—the priests who were the representatives of the state religion 
for a whole province, and the priests who were at the head of the religious 
administration for the municipalities. The priests of the imperial cult for 
the provinces were great personages. They were directly responsible to the emperor alone who, as <span lang="LA" id="xii-p41.1">Pontifex 
Maximus</span>, was the supreme religious as well as the supreme civil head of the empire. It is difficult to say whether they 
occupied an hierarchical position of authority over the priests at the head 
of the imperial cult in the municipalities during the first two and a half centuries. 
The probability seems to be that they may have done so in the West from the 
beginning, but not in the East. From the last quarter of the third century, 
however, when a great reorganization was introduced, the priests who superintended 
the imperial worship in every province were made the overseers of all the priests 
of the cult within the province, and not only so, but they had the oversight 
of the priests of every pagan cult whatsoever who were within the province. 
There was thus from the be-ginning a pagan hierarchy with its <span lang="LA" id="xii-p41.2">Pontifex Maximus</span> 
in Rome, its metropolitans at the head of every province, and the municipal 
<span lang="LA" id="xii-p41.3">flamens</span> at the head of the organization in the municipalities; and from the 
last quarter of the third century these pagan metropolitans had the strict supervision 
everywhere of the whole religious administration within their provinces.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p42">These pagan priests of the imperial cult who presided over the provinces were functionaries 
of very high rank. They were chosen from among the wealthiest and most illustrious 
of the provincials, and were men who for the most part had held high office 
in the civil sphere. Great privileges were accorded to them. They presided over the provincial assemblies which the 

<pb n="350" id="xii-Page_350" />imperial government had created in every province. They had the right of audience of the emperors 
when they went to Rome on the business of the province. They wore a distinctive dress—a robe with a band of purple; they 
were preceded by lictors; they had special seats at all public spectacles. They 
claimed to rank next in precedence to the civil head of the province, who directly represented the emperor.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p43">The cult in the municipalities was more varied, but the priest at its head had a very 
honourable position. He was a man who had usually filled the highest municipal 
offices, and he was <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p43.1">ex officio</span></i> a member of the municipal council. Everywhere in province and in municipality 
the office carried with it high civil rank and rights of precedence.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p44">This was the religion and these were the priests that the Christian Church, or rather 
the associated churches, had to supplant ere it could come to terms with the 
state and become the acknowledged religion of the empire. Christianity could 
not become the religion of the empire until this great state religion had been 
overthrown and its priests abolished or their offices secularized. The question 
arises—Did the churches seek to adapt themselves to the form and organization 
of this great imperial religious system in such a way that when the hour of 
Christian triumph came the Christian leaders could at once step into the position 
of those who held the leading places in it and who formed that great pagan hierarchy?</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p45">The answer seems to be that in two marked particulars at least the Christian churches did 
copy the great pagan hierarchy. They did so in the distinction 
introduced into the ranks of bishops by the institution of metropolitans and grades of bishops, and they did so also in 
the multiplication of the lower orders of clergy on the model of the organization of the state temple service.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p46">M. Desjardins, the learned author of the <i>Geographie Historique 
et Administrative de la Gaule Romaine</i>,<note n="803" id="xii-p46.1">Dejardins, <i>Geographie Historique et Administrative de la Gaule Romaine</i>, iii. 417, 418.</note> 
has investigated carefully 

<pb n="351" id="xii-Page_351" />the geographical organization of the imperial cult for ancient France, and has compared it with 
the Christian ecclesiastical administration which succeeded it after the conversion 
of Constantine. The result he has come to is, that the pagan organization 
was everywhere the forerunner of the Christian. His conclusion is that, almost 
without exception, every city which had a <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p46.2">flamen</span></i> to superintend the worship of 
<i>Rome and Augustus</i> or of the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p46.3">Genius</span></i> 
of the reigning emperor and of the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p46.4">Divi Imperatores</span></i>, became 
the seat of a Christian bishopric when diocesan episcopacy emerged—and the diocesan 
system began in Gaul—and every city which had a provincial priest of the imperial 
cult became the seat of a metropolitan archbishop. The Christian hierarchy, 
modelled on the earlier pagan hierarchy, stepped into its place. When the Bishop 
of Rome claimed to be the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p46.5">Pontifex Maximus</span></i> and 
to rule the Christian metropolitans, and when the metropolitans claimed rights 
over the bishops of their provinces, and when these claims were largely acceded 
to, then the pagan hierarchy of the imperial pagan worship was christened 
and became the framework of the visible unity of the Church of Christ.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p47">The same result appears when the other principle of association—that of councils—is 
investigated. M. Paul Monceaux, in his thesis <i>De Communi 
Asiae Provinciae</i>,<note n="804" id="xii-p47.1">Monceaux, <i>De Communi Asiae Provinciae</i>, pp. 117 ff.</note> has shown how the councils of the Church established themselves in the cities where
the old assemblies of pagan times had met under the presidenoy of the provincial 
priests of the imperial cult, and how these Christian councils had frequently 
the same number of members as attended the pagan assemblies. The organization 
of the imperial cult or the Roman pagan state religion was copied, to be supplanted, 
by the Christian churches.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p48">The investigations which have led to these results have not been prosecuted with regard 
to every province of the empire and there is still room for a great deal of 
archaeological research but where the subject has been examined the results show the 


<pb n="352" id="xii-Page_352" />close resemblance between the pagan and the succeeding Christian organization. The Abbé Beurlier, whose monograph 
<i>Le Culte Impérial</i> is the most detailed account of the subject yet published, appreciates the force of the arguments of MM. Desjardins and Monceaux, but explains that 
this close correspondence did not necessarily imply that the Christian Church copied the organization of the state religion of pagan Rome. He thinks that 
the leaders of the Christian churches followed so closely in the footsteps of the pagan religious administration because the Christian Church found it 
necessary to cover the same ground, and took advantage of the same imperial administration and its land divisions.<note n="805" id="xii-p48.1">Beurlier, <i>Le Culte Impérial</i>, pp. 304-307.</note> He admits that the organization of the 
imperial state religion did not exactly follow the civil administration; that some provinces had no provincial priest, and that others had more than one; 
and that the organization of the Christian Church followed these deviations. 
But he is of opinion that all this can be explained by natural causes common 
to the needs of both organizations. “The geographical reasons which had
grouped together cities to render a common worship to <i>Augustus</i>, and 
which had led them to establish the centre of the cult sometimes in the capital 
of the province, sometimes at a point where several provinces met, or, as in 
Asia, in a certain number of cities rivalling each other in size, acted in the 
same way in grouping together the bishops of the small towns of the province, 
and consequently in gradually increasing the jurisdiction of the bishop in the 
principal centres.”</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p49">There are, however, coincidences which the distribution of population and the geographical 
utility of centres will not fully account for. The Christian bishops—the metropolitans 
and their urban bishops—had assigned to them under the Christian emperors who 
followed Constantine the same powers to investigate contraventions of religious 
arrangements which in the pagan lays belonged to the provincial and municipal 
priests of the imperial cult. Nor will it explain how Christian bishops 

<pb n="353" id="xii-Page_353" />of important centres demanded and obtained from Christian emperors the same places 
of civil precedence which belonged to the provincial priests of the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p49.1">Divi Imperatores</span></i>.
The fact that the chief ecclesiastic in England has to this day precedence of every 
one save princes of the blood comes down through long generations, a legacy 
from the state paganism of the old Roman empire. “The conquering Christian 
Church,” as Mommsen says, “took its hierarchic weapons from the arsenal of 
the enemy.”<note n="806" id="xii-p49.2">Mommsen, <i>The Provinces of the Roman Empire</i> (1886), i. 349.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p50">The modelling of the Church on the organization of the imperial 
cult grew more intimate as the decades passed, and the resemblance between 
them stronger when the recognition of the Christian religion by the state gave 
the leaders of the Church more opportunities. The pagan title of <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p50.1">Pontifex Maximus</span></i>, 
applied in scorn by Tertullian<note n="807" id="xii-p50.2">Tertullian, <i>De Pudicitia</i>, 1.</note> 
in the beginning of the third century to an overweening Bishop of Rome, was 
appropriated by the Christian bishop of the capital and still remains, and with 
it the implied claim to be the ruler over the whole religious administration of 
the empire. The vestments of the clergy, unknown in these early 
centuries—dalmatic, chasuble, stole and maniple—were all taken over by the 
Christian clergy from the Roman magistracy;<note n="808" id="xii-p50.3">Bock, <i>Geschichte der Liturgischen Gewänder des Mittelalters</i> (1859); Marriott, <i>Vestiarium 
Christianum</i> (1868); also, but not so exact, Stanley’s <i>Christian Institutions</i> (1881), pp. 148 ff.</note> the 
word <i>Bull</i>, to denote a papal rescript, was borrowed from the old imperial administration—but 
these things take us far beyond our period.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p51">The imitation of the pagan priesthood was also seen within our period in the multiplication 
of subordinate ecclesiastical offices. The second half of the third and the 
fourth century witnessed an increase in the lower orders of the clergy, both 
in the East and in the West. The organizing genius of the Roman Church led the 
way. The institution of these minor orders, as they were called, can almost be dated. They began about the year 


<pb n="354" id="xii-Page_354" />236 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xii-p51.1">A.D.</span> So far as the West is concerned, the minor orders seem to have reached their completion by 
the beginning of the fourth century, if not a little earlier.<note n="809" id="xii-p51.2">The final form which the new organization of the congregation took, says Harnack, “was 
characterized by four moments:—(1) by the quality of the sacrificing priesthood, 
who now took the position of higher clergy, and were settled in it by a solemn 
consecration; (2) by a comprehensive adoption of the complicated forms of the 
heathen worship, of the temple service, and of the priesthood, as well as by the development of the idea
of a magical power and real efficacy of sacred actions; (3) by the strict and perfect carrying out of the clerical organization 
in the sense that everything, however old, of dignities, claims and rights should 
be excluded, or at any rate made over and subordinated to this organization; and (4) by the dying out, that is by the extermination, of the last remains 
of the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p51.3">charismata</span></i>, which under the new ideas were dangerous, seldom appearing. and often compromising and discrediting 
as far as they rose above the ranks of harmless.” <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i> (1895, Eng. Trans.), p. 83.</note> We find included 
in the <i>clergy</i>, besides the bishops, elders and deacons, subdeacons, readers, 
exorcists, acolytes, door-keepers and grave-diggers. The subdeacons are evidently 
developed from the deacons. The readers and the exorcists represent the old 
<i>prophetic ministry</i>.<note n="810" id="xii-p51.4">Compare Harnack’s masterly constructive bit of historical criticism, his essay on <i>The Origin
of the Readership and of the other Minor Orders</i>, appended to <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i>, pp. 54 ff.</note> The acolytes and the door-keepers were added to the 
<i>clergy</i> in imitation of the officials in the state temples during the days of paganism.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p52">The service of priests in the state temples was so arranged that there was a higher and 
a lower priesthood, and that the members of the latter were looked upon as the 
personal attend-ants of the former. The one was set apart for the performance 
of the sacrifices and other holy mysteries, the others were their servants who 
performed the menial parts of the services. At first they were slaves; afterwards 
they were usually freed-men; these servant priests could never rise to be priests 
of the higher class. They had different names, all of which conveyed their menial 
position; they were the body-servants, the messengers, the robe-keepers, etc., 
of the higher priests. Besides these 

<pb n="355" id="xii-Page_355" />servants of the sacred persons, there were servants of the holy places or temples. There 
was always a keeper (<i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p52.1">aedituus</span></i>), and he had various servants under him, whose 
duty it was to open, shut and clean the sacred place; to show strangers its 
curiosities; to allow those persons who had permission to offer prayers 
and present offerings according to the rules of the temple, and to refuse admission 
to all others. All these attendants of the lower class—whether servants of the 
higher priests or servants of the sacred place—were included in the temple ministry, 
and had in consequence their definite share in the temple offerings.<note n="811" id="xii-p52.2">Compare what Marquardt says about the state temples and their attendants and about the 
state priests in his <i>Staatsverwaltung</i>, Pt. ii. (<i>Handbuch der Römischen Alterthümer</i>, Mommsen 
and Marquardt, VI.).</note></p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p53">The acolytes and the door-keepers (<i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p53.1">ostiarii</span>, </i><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p53.2">πυλωροὶ</span>) correspond to these two classes of 
the lower priesthood in the pagan state temples. The <i>acolyte</i> (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xii-p53.3">ἀκόλουθος</span>) 
was originally an attendant, a scholar, a follower; or more definitely the boy 
or man-servant who followed his master when the latter went out of his house. 
They were the servants of the Christian priests doing all manner of services 
for them, carrying their messages or letters,<note n="812" id="xii-p53.4">Acolytes are mentioned as carrying letters in Cyprian’s <i>Epistles</i> frequently:—xlv. 4 (xli.); xlix. 3 (xlv.); lii. 1 (xlvi.); 
lix. 1, 9 (liv.); lxxviii. 1 (lxxviii.); lxxix. The point is, of course, not that Christian bishops should 
have persons to carry their letters, but that these acolytes acting as the servants 
of the bishops should be reckoned among the <i>clergy</i>.</note> and in general acting like the 
<i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p53.5">calatores</span></i> of the state temples. The door-keepers or <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p53.6">ostiarii</span></i> had the same duties 
in the Christian churches that the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p53.7">aeditui</span></i> had in the state temples. “He had 
to look after the opening and the shutting of the doors to watch over the coming 
in and out of the faithful, to refuse entrance to suspicious persons, and, from 
the date of the more strict separation between the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p53.8">missa catechumenorum</span></i> and 
the <i><span lang="LA" id="xii-p53.9">missa fidelium</span></i>, to close the doors, after the dismissal of the catechumens, 
against those doing penance and against unbelievers. He first became necessary when there were special 

<pb n="356" id="xii-Page_356" />church buildings, and when they, like temples, together with the ceremonial of divine service, 
had come to be considered as holy, that is since about 225 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xii-p53.10">A.D.</span>”<note n="813" id="xii-p53.11">Harnack, <i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i>, p. 88.</note> 
The significant thing is not that the Christian churches should have given 
servants to their bishops and elders or attendants to their buildings for public 
worship, but that these officials should be classed among the clergy. It is 
this that was taken over from the pagan state religion.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p54">The Church, however, did not copy its pagan models slavishly. It broke the pagan rule that 
the higher ministry was to be reserved for men of a certain rank, and that there 
was a social gulf between the acting and the serving priesthood. It made
those lower orders the recruiting ground for the higher, and in this way constructed 
a ladder by which deserving men could climb from the lowest to the highest ranks of service within the Church of Christ.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p55">Thus the ministry of the Church of the fourth century had become so closely fashioned 
after the organization of the imperial state religion that when the time of 
the Church’s triumph came, which it did early in the century, very little change 
of previous state arrangements was needed to instal the new religion in the 
place of the old. The influences of religion on the state, and the support given 
by the state to religious rulers and teachers, acted through an administration 
which, so far as external organization was concerned, was surprisingly like the one 
that had gone before—only now the cisterns stored and the conduits distributed 
a wholesome water. The gradations in the hierarchy, the times and places of 
its synods, the additions to its lower ministry, were all borrowed from the 
methods of the old imperial paganism.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p56">This need not be a matter of reproach. The Church and its leaders had a lofty aim before 
them in all these changes; and the evangelical life could be and was sustained under this complicated 

<pb n="357" id="xii-Page_357" />ministry. The Church acquired an external polity which gave it not merely such a
<i>sense</i> of unity as it had not previously possessed, but also endowed it with the power of acting 
as one great organization in its work of Christianizing the Roman Empire and 
the cultivated paganism which died hard. The Church undoubtedly lost its old 
democratic ideals; the laity counted for little and the clergy for much; but 
the times were becoming less and less democratic, and the principles of democratic government were scarcely 
understood unless when applied within very small areas. In the centuries which came long afterwards it can be seen how 
this centralized government helped to preserve the Church in the dissolution 
of the empire in the West in those times which are called “The Wandering of 
the Nations.” On the other hand, there were evils. The spirit of 
compromise with paganism, which this imitation even of the externals 
of a pagan religious administration could scarcely 
fail to produce, did lead to much corruption both in the beliefs and in the 
life of the Christian Church. These need not be here dwelt upon. The evangelical 
life in the Church was strong enough to enable her to conquer for the Christian 
faith, not merely persecuting Rome, but the barbarian nations which overthrew 
the western portion of the empire. That only need be remembered now.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p57">It is enough to say that the chief seeds of evil which lay in this new organization of the 
Church which had assumed a definite form by the beginning of the fourth century, 
were the two pagan ideas introduced mainly by Cyprian of Carthage: (1) that 
of a special priesthood, in the sense that a man (the bishop) could, by reason 
of the power ascribed to him of forgiving sin, and, flowing from that, the 
right claimed for him of exacting implicit obedience, stand practically in the 
place of God towards his fellow-men; and (2) that of a sacrifice in the Eucharist, 
unique in kind, propitiatory, differing essentially from all other acts of worship 
that imply self-surrender to God and from all services of self-denying love, and possessing 

<pb n="358" id="xii-Page_358" />an efficacy independent of the faith and the piety of the worshippers. It was these thoughts, 
not the organization which enclosed them, which were to breed evil more abundantly as the centuries passed.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xii-p58">A study at first hand of the contemporary evidence belonging to the first three centuries—and 
this has been accumulating wonderfully during the last quarter of a century—reveals 
the important fact that changes were being continually made. Almost every ancient 
document as it unexpectedly appears, rescued from nooks in eastern convent libraries, 
dug out of Egyptian sands, unrolled from bundles of forgotten parchments, tells 
us something new about the organization of the early churches. The unvarying 
lesson they teach is, that there was anything but a monotonous uniformity in 
the ecclesiastic&amp; organization of the churches of the early centuries. They 
all speak of changes, experiments, 
inventions in administration made by men who were alive to the needs of their times and who were unfettered 
by the notion that there is only one form of government possible to the Church 
of Christ and essential to its very existence as a Church. The changes made 
from half-century to half-century, and in different parts of the Church contemporaneously, 
are all multiplied proofs that it belongs to the Church to create, to modify, 
to change its ministry from age to age in order to make it as effective an instrument 
as possible for evangelising the world. They teach, in short, that it is the 
Church that makes the ministry and not the ministry that makes the Church.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p59">The close of the third century is the limit of our period; it saw the last stage in the growth 
of the Church before it became absorbed within the administration of the Roman empire.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p60">But the use of the word <i>Church</i> is very misleading. There was no one all-embracing institution, visible to the 
eye, which could be called the Church of Christ. What did exist was thousands 
of churches, more or less independent, associated in groups according to the divisions of the empire. The real bond of 

<pb n="359" id="xii-Page_359" />association was the willingness of the leaders of the individual Christian communities to 
consent to federation, for the terms of communion were never exactly settled. 
The federation was constantly liable to be dissolved. When the party in Rome 
which favoured a stricter dealing with the lapsed formed a second and rival 
congregation and placed Novatian at the head of it as bishop, he and not Cornelius 
was in communion with many of the Eastern bishops and their churches. It was 
only the magnanimity of Cyprian which prevented the breaking up of the federation 
on the question of the re-baptism of heretics. Hundreds of the associated churches 
broke away from the confederation in what was commonly called the Donatist 
schism. Church is therefore scarcely the, word to use; <i>associated churches</i> is the really accurate 
phrase.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p61">It should also be remembered that according to the view of Cyprian every bishop occupied 
a thoroughly independent position, and could accept or reject the conditions 
of federation and decline to be bound by the action of the associated churches. 
Examples of such bishops are to be met with very late.<note n="814" id="xii-p61.1">Compare article <i>Autocephaloi</i> in the <i>Dictionary of Christian Antiquities</i>, and Hatch, <i>The Organization of the Early Christian Churches</i> (1881), p. 180.</note> But besides 
such sporadic cases, there were rival associations of churches outside what historians misleadingly call the Catholic Church of Christ. In 
some parts of the empire they were more numerous than the Catholics, and everywhere 
they were, to say the least of it, as sincere and as whole-hearted Christians. 
Marcionites, Montanists, and many others, lived, worked and taught, following 
the precepts of Jesus in the way they understood them, and suffered for Christ 
in times of persecution as faithfully as those who called them heretics and 
schismatics. The state of matters was much liker what exists in a modern divided 
Christendom than many would have us believe.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xii-p62">It is very doubtful whether the great body of associated churches would of itself have 
been able to overcome these non-conformists of the early centuries and stand forward as the one 


<pb n="360" id="xii-Page_360" />Christian Church, including all or 
all but a very few Christian communities. That this state of things did actually 
come to pass was due to the constraints and persecutions of the imperial government, 
which never tolerated these Christians, and whose persecution was almost continuous 
after the Council of Nicea till the dissolution of the empire. It was the State 
which first gave a thoroughly visible unity to the associated churches. The imperial 
unity was the forerunner of the Papal. The State supported the associated churches 
by all the means in its power. It recognized the decisions of their councils and 
enforced them with civil pains and penalties; it also recognized the sentences 
of deposition and excommunication passed on members of the clergy or laity belonging 
to any one of the associated churches and followed them with civil disabilities.<note n="815" id="xii-p62.1">Compare the evidence collected from the imperial codes by Dr. 
Hatch in his <i>Organization of the Early Christian Churches</i>, p. 176 n.</note> 
It did its best to destroy all Christianity outside of the associated churches, 
and largely succeeded. The rigour of the state persecution directed against Christian 
nonconformists in the fourth and fifth centuries has not received the attention 
due to it. The State confiscated their churches and ecclesiastical property (sometimes 
their private property also); it prohibited under penalty of proscription and death 
their meeting for public worship; it took from these nonconformist Christians the 
right to inherit or bequeath property by will; it banished their clergy; finally, 
it made raids upon them by its soldiery and sometimes butchered whole communities, 
as was the case with the Montanists in Phrygia and with the Donatists in Africa.<note n="816" id="xii-p62.2">Procopius, <i>Historia Arcana</i>, 11.</note> 
And this glaringly un-Christian mode of creating and vindicating the visible unity 
of the Catholic Church of Christ was vigorously encouraged by the leaders of the 
associated churches who had the recognition and support of the State.<note n="817" id="xii-p62.3">Compare letter of Ambrose 
written to the Emperor Theodosius, in the name of the Council of Aquileia demanding the suppression by force of 
non-conformist ordinations and meetings for public worship: Ambrose, <i>Opera</i>, Epist I. x. (Migne’s <i>Patr. Lat</i>. cvi. p. 940).</note></p>



<pb n="361" id="xii-Page_361" />
<p class="normal" id="xii-p63">Safe within the fold of the State, 
they could speak of themselves as the one Catholic Church of Christ outside of 
which there was no salvation; they could apply to their own circle of churches 
all the metaphors and promises of Old Testament prophecy and all the sublime descriptions 
of the Epistle to the Ephesians, while their fellow-Christians who were outside 
state protection were being exterminated. Such strange methods do men think 
it right to use when they try in their haste to make clear to the coarser human 
vision the wondrous divine thought of the visible unity of the Church of Christ!</p>
<pb n="362" id="xii-Page_362" />
<pb n="363" id="xii-Page_363" />
<pb n="364" id="xii-Page_364" />

</div1>

    <div1 title="Appendix. Sketch of the History of Modern Controversy About the Office-bearers in the Primitive Christian Churches." progress="95.79%" id="xiii" prev="xii" next="xiv">
<pb n="365" id="xiii-Page_365" />
<h2 id="xiii-p0.1">APPENDIX</h2>
<h3 id="xiii-p0.2"><span class="sc" id="xiii-p0.3">Sketch of the History of Modern Controversy About the Office-bearers in the Primitive Christian Churches</span></h3>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p1"><span class="sc" id="xiii-p1.1">The</span> history of modern discussions about 
the nature of the government and the office-bearers in the earliest Christian Churches 
begins with Dr. Lightfoot’s <i>Essay on the Christian Ministry</i>, published in 
1868, in his <i>Commentary on the Epistle to the Philippians</i>. This essay has 
been recently republished, but unfortunately the valuable dissertation on the terms
<i>bishop</i> and <i>presbyter</i> has not been appended to the republished essay.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p2">In his dissertation on the words <i>bishop</i> and <i>presbyter</i>, 
Dr. Lightfoot begins by examining the previous history of the words.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p3"><i>Episcopus</i> in classical 
Greek was used to denote the Athenian commissioners appointed to take over and regulate 
a new territorial acquisition, the inspectors appointed by Indian kings, the commissioner 
appointed by Mithridates to settle the affairs of Ephesus, magistrates who regulated 
the sales of provisions, certain officers in Rhodes whose occupation is unknown, 
and perhaps the officials of a club or confraternity. In the Septuagint the word 
was used to mean inspectors or taskmasters, captains or presidents, the commissioners 
appointed by king Antiochus when he resolved to destroy the Jewish religion. From 
this survey Dr. Lightfoot argued that the primary meaning in the word was <i>inspection</i>, 
and that it contained two subsidiary thoughts, <i>responsibility to a superior power</i>, 
and <i>the introduction of a new order of things</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p4"><i>Presbyter</i> or <i>elder</i>, 
both name and office, was distinctly Jewish, Dr. Lightfoot thought. It was a common 
practice certainly to call the governing body <i>the aged</i> (senate, gerousia, aldermen), 
but all through Jewish history there are elders; these elders were mainly civil 
officials, but the synagogues of the Dispersion had religious elders belonging to 
them. It was not unnatural, therefore, that when the Christian synagogue took its 
place by the side of the Jewish; 

<pb n="366" id="xiii-Page_366" />a similar organization should be carried over from the old 
dispensation into the new.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p5">These two names, <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p5.1">episcopus</span></i>, with its Greek, and <i>elder</i>, with 
its Jewish history, mean in the primitive Christian Church absolutely the same 
thing; this can be proved from Scriptural and patristic evidence. The “elders” of Ephesus were also “bishops” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20:17,28" id="xiii-p5.2" parsed="|Acts|20|17|0|0;|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.17 Bible:Acts.20.28">Acts 
xx. 17, 28</scripRef>), and the identity of the 
names is shown in <scripRef passage="1Peter 5:1,2" id="xiii-p5.3" parsed="|1Pet|5|1|5|2" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.1-1Pet.5.2">1 Peter v. 1, 2</scripRef>; in <scripRef passage="1Timothy 3:1-7" id="xiii-p5.4" parsed="|1Tim|3|1|3|7" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.1-1Tim.3.7">1 Tim. iii. 1-7</scripRef> 
and <scripRef passage="1Timothy 5:17-19" id="xiii-p5.5" parsed="|1Tim|5|17|5|19" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.5.17-1Tim.5.19">v. 17-19</scripRef>; and in 
<scripRef passage="Titus 1:5-7" id="xiii-p5.6" parsed="|Titus|1|5|1|7" osisRef="Bible:Titus.1.5-Titus.1.7">Tit. i. 5-7</scripRef>. The same identity is observed in the First Epistle of Clement (42, 
44). With the beginning of the second century a new phraseology began and the 
words took their modern significations; by the close of that century the original 
meanings seem to have been forgotten. But in the fourth century, when the fathers 
of the Church began to examine the records of the primitive times, they perceived 
the original meanings, and Jerome, Chrysostom, Pelagius, Theodore of Mopsuestia 
and Theodoret all recognized the original identity of <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p5.7">episcopus</span></i> and <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p5.8">presbyter</span></i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p6">The question then arises, how 
it came to pass that in the end of the second century everywhere the original 
college of presbyters or bishops had given place to a different organization, 
in which we find <span class="sc" id="xiii-p6.1">one</span> president called generally the <i>bishop</i>, and frequently the 
<i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p6.2">pastor</span></i>, and under him a college of <i>elders</i> or 
<i>presbyters</i> and a band of deacons? This is the question which Dr. Lightfoot set himself to answer in his essay 
on the Christian Ministry. He first collects his facts, which are these. That 
the change from a Church government where the rulers were a college of presbyter-bishops 
to the type in which there is one president with a college of presbyters under 
him is first apparent in Asia Minor. We get the information from Ignatius, 
who was himself at the head of the Church in Antioch, and who gives us the name 
of two other presidents in that region—Polycarp at Smyrna and Onesimus at Ephesus. 
The change came later in Macedonia and Greece; for the Church at Philippi was 
ruled by a college of presbyter-bishops during the time of Polycarp. Corinth 
had the new constitution before 170, and from some various considerations we 
may fix the date of the introduction of the new organization into Greece about 
the time of Hadrian. The same date may be assigned to the new organization of 
the churches in Crete. The early history of a single presidency in the Roman 
Church presents a perplexing problem. Neither Clement nor Ignatius allow us 
to see the presidency of one man in the early Roman Church, and the evidence 
to be gathered from Hermas is too uncertain to be relied upon. There are lists 
of so-called bishops of Rome from St. Peter and Linus, but these belong at the earliest to the end of the 


<pb n="367" id="xiii-Page_367" />second century; and the names they give may only be 
those of men known to strangers to be prominent in the Church of the Capital. 
We know absolutely nothing of the Church in Africa before the time of Tertullian, 
but the institution of the single ruler was established in strength in his time. 
In Alexandria there is evidence to show that up to the middle of the third century 
the <i>bishop</i> was not only nominated but apparently ordained by the twelve presbyters 
out of their own number. In Gaul the earliest <i>bishop</i> recorded was Pothinus, 
the immediate predecessor of Irenaeus. It is to be observed, however, that it 
is scarcely reasonable to suppose that the three-fold ministry only began to 
exist when we can prove that a “bishop” is actually mentioned, for there are 
many things which witness that the three-fold ministry was not regarded as a 
novelty at the close of the second century.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p7">Having stated his facts, Dr. Lightfoot 
proceeded to construct a theory of the origin of this three-fold ministry, or, 
to put it otherwise, to give an explanation how the two-fold ministry of the 
primitive Church became a three-fold ministry in the third century.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p8">He notes the gradual and uneven 
development of the three-fold order. He accepts the statements of Jerome, “that one presbyter was elected that he might be placed over the rest as a remedy 
against schism, and that each man might not, draw to himself and thus break 
up the Church of Christ.” The dissensions between Jew and Gentile, 
the disputes occasioned by the Gnostic teachers, the necessity for preserving 
a united front in times of trial and persecution, were the causes for the gradual 
change which gave a single and permanent head to the college of presbyter-bishops 
which had ruled the Christian communities in the earliest times.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p9">This statement, facts and theory, was generally accepted by 
all save certain Anglicans, who were too much in love with a theory to care to 
look closely at historical facts. It may be said to have represented the ideas 
of competent scholars in England and in Germany until the late Dr. Hatch 
published his celebrated Bampton Lectures in 1881.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p10">Dr. Hatch was one of the most original 
and erudite students of early Church History that England has produced. These 
lectures and his articles in the <i>Dictionary of Christian Antiquities</i>, were the 
result of extensive reading, with the view of constructing a scientific history 
of the beginnings of Canon law—a work which the author’s premature death prevented 
him from accomplishing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p11">Dr. Hatch set himself to investigate 
the origins of ecclesiastical organization from a comparative review of the 
political, social and religious assemblies and confraternities in society contemporary 


<pb n="368" id="xiii-Page_368" />with the beginnings of Christianity. He was not the first to do this. Renan had directed 
attention to the confraternities of pagan times and instituted a parallel between 
them and the organization of the early Christian societies. Heinrici had carried 
on the same kind of investigation in two learned articles published in the <i>Zeitschrift 
für wissenschaftliche Theologie</i>, in 1876-7, and in his <i>Commentary on the First 
Epistle to the Corinthians</i>, published in 1879. But Dr. Hatch brought to the 
work a wealth of material more abundant than had been collected by any of his 
predecessors, and grouped it in a much more skilful way. His idea was that the 
term <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p11.1">episcopus</span></i> came into the Christian Church from the heathen confraternities, 
and was used for the leaders in the Gentile, as the term <span lang="LA" id="xiii-p11.2">presbyter</span> was used 
in the Jewish, Christian societies. If the Gentile Christian churches are to 
be alone considered, Dr. Hatch thought that the <i>presbyters</i> whom we find in them 
had an origin quite spontaneous and independent of the example of the Jewish 
communities. He derived the Christian <i>presbyters</i> from the common practice of 
a council of elderly men which superintended most of the confraternities which 
abounded in the early centuries of our era.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p12">Dr. Hatch seems to have thought that the office as well as 
the name <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p12.1">episcopus</span></i> was distinct from that of <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p12.2">presbyter</span></i> from the beginning, 
but he did not make this opinion very emphatic. His idea was that the <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p12.3">episcopus</span></i> 
filled an administrative and financial office, and its duties in both respects 
came from the position of the <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p12.4">episcopus</span></i> as the leader of the worship, and therefore 
the receiver of the “gifts” of the people, who gave them after the service 
to the officiating minister, by whom they were distributed to those to whom 
they were due. Dr. Hatch thus disputed the identity of <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p12.5">presbyter</span></i> and 
<i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p12.6">episcopus</span></i>, at least in Gentile Christian societies. He agreed with Dr. Lightfoot, 
however, in declaring that all the Christian churches were originally governed 
by a plurality of office-bearers, none of whom had a pre-eminence over his fellows. 
In attempting to account for the fact that in course of time we find this government 
by a plurality of office-bearers of equal rank superseded by a three-fold ministry, 
in which the local Church was governed by one <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p12.7">episcopus</span></i>, a college of <i>presbyters</i> 
and several deacons, Dr. Hatch followed Dr. Lightfoot’s argument. He adduced 
the general tendency in all societies to have a president at their head, and 
the natural tendency when once a single president had been appointed for power 
to grow in his hands; the specific tendency in the Christian societies of the 
second century to believe that the coming of the Lord was at hand, and the consequent 
endeavour to represent each society as having at its head one who would represent the Lord until 

<pb n="369" id="xiii-Page_369" />He came; and lastly the need felt in times of danger, whether from persecution or from speculation, 
to have one head who could be obeyed by all. He declared that his explanation 
of the change was exactly that made by Jerome.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p13">Dr. Hatch’s 
Lectures, at once original and erudite, attracted a great deal of attention 
both in this country and abroad. They were the object of some grossly unfair 
and almost virulent attacks on the part of High Church Anglicans, and these 
attacks continue. In Germany the Lectures made a very great impression, all 
the more so that the distinguished Church historian, Dr. Adolf Harnack, then 
a professor at Giessen, now at Berlin, was so struck with the book that he translated 
it into German and published it with elaborate notes of his own. With this translation 
modern German critical research into the organization of the primitive Church 
may be said to have begun.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p14">While Dr. Hatch had denied Dr. 
Lightfoot’s starting point, the identity of <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p14.1">episcopi</span></i> and <i>presbyters</i>, 
he had done so mainly by insisting on a difference in origin and perhaps in 
work; but he had not made very clear the real relation between the <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p14.2">episcopus</span></i> 
and the <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p14.3">presbyter</span></i>, nor had he explained why it was that when the three-fold 
ministry emerged the superior officer was called <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p14.4">episcopus</span></i> and not <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p14.5">presbyter</span></i>. 
Dr. Harnack, in his “analecta” to his translation set himself to supply these 
defects. He insisted in a much more thoroughgoing way than Dr. Hatch that the 
two offices of <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p14.6">episcopus</span></i> and <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p14.7">presbyter</span></i> were distinct in their origin, and represented 
two distinct types of organization which could never throughout their whole 
history be completely identified. The former, along with the <i>deacons</i>, were administrative officers, and had mainly to do with the distribution and reception 
of the offerings of the worshippers, and through these with the worship of the 
congregation, while the <i>presbyters</i> were from the first and always men who had 
charge of the discipline and morals of their fellow Christians. In his “analecta,” 
Dr. Harnack attempts to trace this clear distinction down through sub-apostolic 
literature. This translation was published in 1883. In the same year appeared 
the <i>Didache</i>, issued by Bishop Bryennios—a venerable relic from primitive times, 
which shed a light on many things hitherto obscure in primitive Christianity. 
The appearance of the <i>Didache</i> was the occasion of a very thorough-going resifting 
of the earliest literature bearing on the organization and worship of the primitive 
Church. As a result of this we have now the completed hypothesis of Dr. Harnack 
about the beginnings and growth of the Christian organization, which is as follows. 
While we have traces of at least four separate roots of organization in the 


<pb n="370" id="xiii-Page_370" />primitive Church, which may be called the “religious,” 
the “patriarchal,” the “administrative” and the “aristocratic,” 
it may be said that a completely organized congregation possessed at the end 
of the apostolic age: (1) “prophets and teachers,” who were awakened 
and taught by the Spirit, and who spoke the “Word of God”; (2) a circle of 
“presbyters” or “elders,” select old men, but perhaps not yet 
elected “old men,” who in all emergencies which affected the congregation 
could guide them, and whose special duty it was to watch over the life and behaviour 
of the members of the community, and who therefore comforted, admonished and 
punished; they also formed the court of .arbiters before whom all cases of dispute 
between members of the Christian society were brought and judged; (3) the administrative 
officers—“<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p14.8">episcopi</span>” and deacons who possessed the “gifts” of 
government and public service, and who had to act especially in public worship 
and in the care of the poor; the “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p14.9">episcopi</span>” were also members of the circle 
of “presbyters.” But besides these there were also in the congregations many 
varied “gifts” (<scripRef passage="1Corinthians 12:1-31" id="xiii-p14.10" parsed="|1Cor|12|1|12|31" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.12.1-1Cor.12.31">1 Cor. xii.</scripRef>); and each individual “gift” or talent which 
was useful to edify, in the widest sense of the word, the members of the society, 
was considered a “gift” of the Spirit; but only those who possessed in peculiar 
measure the “gift” of speaking the “Word of God,” the apostles, 
prophets and teachers, held a special rank in the congregation. That was the 
first stage in the organization.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p15">The second stage arose during the second century, when the basis of organization 
was thoroughly altered and the alteration was mainly due to the gradual dying 
out of the “charismatic” element. It shows three elements. (1) The “prophets 
and teachers” either gradually died out or probably the calling led to so many 
abuses that these men lost their original pre-eminence, and their places were 
taken by the “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p15.1">episcopi</span>.” (2) The worship and other things made it 
more and more necessary for one man to be at the head of the administration—the 
“<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p15.2">episcopi</span>” coalesced into one “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p15.3">episcopus</span>” or “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p15.4">pastor</span>.” (3) The 
college of “presbyters” lost much of its earlier standing and became more 
an advising college supporting the “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p15.5">episcopus</span>” or “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p15.6">pastor</span>.” Thus 
the organization became a three-fold order of ministry—“<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p15.7">episcopus</span>” 
or “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p15.8">pastor</span>,” presbyters or “elders,” and deacons—and 
these officials formed a consecrated body of men set over the laity. This change 
came with varying degrees of rapidity in the various parts of the empire, and 
we find transitional forms. One of the most important parts of the change was 
that the duty of edifying the people by sermon and hortatory address passed 
for the most part to the “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p15.9">episcopus</span>” or “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p15.10">pastor</span>,” 

<pb n="371" id="xiii-Page_371" />and in a lesser degree to the “elders”; but on into the 
third century there were, surrounding the “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p15.11">pastor</span>,” laymen who not merely 
edified the congregation by exhortations, but who instructed it in the faith. 
Such gifted individuals, along with members who bore eminent testimony to the 
faith in peculiar holiness of life or in suffering, such as the confessors, 
virgins and widows, held a place of special honour within the congregation alongside 
of the clergy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p16">The first half of the third century 
saw the final form of organization adopted, and it is characterized by attributing 
a sacerdotal character to the clergy, who had this character fixed upon them 
by a solemn service, by a comprehensive adoption of the complicated forms of 
heathen worship, of the temple service, and of the priesthood, with a corresponding 
idea of the magical power of priestly actions, by strictly and thoroughly including 
within the clerical order everything of ancient dignity and rule, and by the 
complete extinction of the old “charismatic” gifts of edification, or their 
relegation to a very subordinate place.</p>

<p class="normal" id="xiii-p17">These views of Dr. Harnack will be found 
stated at length with his proofs in his second volume of the <i>Didache</i>, in his 
<i>Sources of the Apostolic Canons</i> (<i>Texte und Untersuchungen</i>, II. i. ii. v.), and 
in an article contributed to the <i>Expositor</i>, 1887, January-June, p. 321. In the 
same number, on pp. 1 and 97, will be found two articles by Dr. Sanday summarizing 
and criticising Dr. Harnack’s positions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p18">Dr. Harnack’s theory was at once 
adopted by many distinguished students of early Church History in Germany, such 
as Weizsäcker and Sohm, and has been assented to by many Americans, such as 
Dr. Allen in his <i>Christian Institutions</i> (1898); but it has also met with a 
good deal of opposition. The hypothesis is marked by all Dr. Harnack’s 
originality of view, and is illustrated by a wealth of references which perhaps 
he alone could give. It fascinated me at first, and it was only after reading 
and re-reading the evidence that I was obliged to come to the conclusion that 
it was untenable. Its leading opponents are Seyerlen (<i>Zeitschrift für praktische 
Theologie</i>, 1887, pp. 97 ff. 201 ff., 297 ff.), Loening, Loofs and lastly Schmiedel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p19">Dr. Loening (<i>Die Gemeindeverfassung 
des Urchristenthums</i>, 1889) is Professor of Law in the University of Halle, and 
the author of a valuable work on Church Law. He has a lawyer’s demand for exact 
evidence and a lawyer’s love of precedents. He holds that there was 
little or no organization in the Christian communities during strictly apostolic 
times.<note n="818" id="xiii-p19.1">Dr. Loening belongs to that school of New Testament critics who are furthest removed from the traditional ideas about the date and authorship of 
the New Testament writings. He does not believe that we can accept the account 
given in the Acts of the Apostles as trustworthy history for apostolic times. 
Therefore while he accepts the account of the election and setting apart of 
the Seven, he refuses to admit that Paul and Barnabas saw “presbyters” appointed 
in the Churches founded during their first mission journey, and to accept the 
fact of the existence of “presbyters” in the primitive Christian Church in 
Jerusalem. He holds that <scripRef passage="Romans 16:3-15" id="xiii-p19.2" parsed="|Rom|16|3|16|15" osisRef="Bible:Rom.16.3-Rom.16.15">Rom. xvi. 3-15</scripRef> is not part of the Epistle to the Romans, 
but a letter to the Church at Ephesus, and to be taken as evidence for the organization 
of the Churches in further Asia and in Greece. He does not believe in the Pauline 
origin of the Epistle to the Ephesians or of the Pastoral Epistles. He dates 
the former at 70-90 <span style="font-size:smaller" id="xiii-p19.3">A.D.</span> and the latter at sometime during the first quarter 
of the second century; while he relegates the date of the Acts of the Apostles 
to the beginning of the second century. He makes up for this incredulity by 
accepting with unquestioning faith the gossip of Hegesippus and such writers.</note> What we find are little societies of Christians 


<pb n="372" id="xiii-Page_372" />meeting and worshipping together in house churches; we see no traces of office-bearers in the proper sense of 
the word; we have various terms applied to men because of the work they do, 
but no word of office. In the last genuine Epistle of St. Paul, that written 
to the Philippians, we meet for the first time with real office-bearers who 
are called “bishops and deacons.” This epistle and these names must 
be the starting point of investigation into the origins of primitive Christian 
organization. After a rapid criticism of the statements of Dr. Hatch and Professor 
Harnack, he comes to the conclusion that no real proof has been brought forward 
to enable us to explain these names from the titles of the officials of heathen 
confraternities; as little have they any connexion with the organization of 
the synagogue. We can learn nothing about “bishops and deacons” save from 
the ordinary uses of the Greek words and their special use in Christian literature. 
It would almost seem, thinks Dr. Loening, that the Apostle Paul used these special 
words to show that the organization of the Christian societies founded by him 
had no connection with Judaism on the one hand, nor with heathenism on the 
other. When we examine patristic and sub-apostolic literature there is a much 
closer connexion between the function of teaching and these office-bearers than 
Harnack allows; indeed, Dr. Loening is inclined to question Dr. Harnack’s 
opinion that the “bishops and deacons” of the <i>Didache</i> were the officials who 
had specially to do with the worship as distinct from the instruction. He finds 
that the <i>Poimenes</i> of the Epistle to the Ephesians, the <i>Hegoumenoi</i> of the Epistle 
to the Hebrews, and the <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p19.4">Episcopi</span></i> of the <i>Didache</i>, meant the same kind of officials, and that there was a 

<pb n="373" id="xiii-Page_373" />close union between teaching and oversight in the last quarter 
of the first century. But what of the “presbyters”? Dr. Loening asserts strongly 
that the “presbyters” in the Gentile Christian communities had no connexion 
whatever with officials in Greek city life, social or political. The name comes 
from Judaism; but the Christian presbyters have nothing in common with the 
Jewish presbyters but the name. Although he does not accept the Acts of the 
Apostles as a testimony for the organization of the churches in the earliest 
days of Christianity, yet it is a trustworthy witness for the organization which 
prevailed in the beginning of the second century. That book, the First Epistle 
of St. Peter, and the Apocalypse, all show that there were “presbyters” in 
the Gentile Christian communities in Palestine, in Syria, and in Asia Minor, 
and that that office had been established in these parts for some time. Where 
did it come from? From Judaism, says Dr. Loening; and his proof is that it, 
he thinks, brought with it “ordination,” which was a distinctly Jewish institution. 
He finds this in the Pastoral Epistles, and further declares that in these epistles 
we see the Jewish term “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p19.5">presbyter</span>” and the Gentile term “bishop” applied 
to one and the same set of office-bearers. Thus Dr. Loening arrives at the conclusion 
of the identity of “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p19.6">presbyter</span>” and “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p19.7">episcopus</span>,” with which Dr. Lightfoot 
started. But he has a difficulty to encounter from his rejection of the authority 
of the Acts of the Apostles, and from his placing the Pastoral Epistles at such 
a late date. Dr. Harnack had said, standing on the same critical ground as Dr. Loening, that if the Gentile Christian organization had taken elders from the 
Jewish, these officials would surely have appeared earlier than the last years 
of the first century, which is the earliest date which the critical theories 
about certain New Testament writings permit. Dr. Loening gets round this objection 
by supposing, on the authority, or at least on what he calls the authority, 
of Hegesippus, that there was no organization at all in Jewish Christian communities 
until after the death of James, and that the Jewish Christian Church was first 
thoroughly detached from Judaism and furnished with an organization of its own 
when Symeon became its head. His refusal to accept the trustworthiness of the 
Acts of the Apostles, and his full credence of all the gossip of Hegesippus, 
justifies Loofs’ sarcasm that Loening is an ideal “modern critic,” because 
the only sources of information that are not to be accepted uncritically are 
the canonical Scriptures. Coming to the question of how the single president 
of a Church emerged from the college of “presbyter-bishops,” Dr. Loening has 
a theory which is all his own. The thick veil which covers the change from the two-fold to the three-fold 


<pb n="374" id="xiii-Page_374" />order of the ministry can be lifted, he thinks, by the aid of the Epistles of Ignatius. 
With these to guide us we can gather that while in Rome and Macedonia there 
was still a collegiate constitution, there was in Antioch and Asia Minor a 
three-fold ministry; but the “bishop” was not considered a successor of the 
apostles but a representative of Jesus Christ and of God. The change did not 
come from the colleges of “presbyter-bishops” taking to themselves a permanent 
president, for there is no evidence of any such movement, nor did it follow 
any analogy of heathen gilds or civic constitutions, for no such analogies present 
themselves. It came from an imitation of the position of Symeon at the head 
of the Jewish-Christian community at Pella. Symeon, of the natural family line 
of our Lord, was the representative of Jesus; and Ignatius got the “ecclesiastical 
precedent” required there, and that is why he considers the “bishop” or permanent 
president of the college of “ presbyter-bishops” the successor of the Lord. 
Ignatius seized on this idea, and his enthusiastic support of it made the conception 
widely known. Besides, it was useful in the circumstances of the second century, 
and so the practice spread throughout the Church. Only the main thought of Ignatius—that 
the permanent president represented Christ—was departed from, and the “bishop” was looked upon as the successor of the apostles. Then came Cyprian with his 
sacerdotal ideas, and the simple president changed into the hierarchical bishop 
through the idea of an ordination which gave a “charismatic” character to 
an office held for life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p20">The theory of Professor Loofs of 
Halle is given in an elaborate article published in the <i>Studien und Kritiken</i> 
for 1890 (pp. 619-658). Professor Loofs is the most distinguished of the younger 
Church historians of Germany, and is an eminently sane and scientific worker 
and thinker.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p21">Professor Loofs agrees with all 
our authorities that there was in apostolic and in sub-apostolic times a “charismatic 
ministry” of “apostles, prophets and teachers,” and that they were 
in no sense the office-bearers in local Churches; but he thinks that some authorities 
have drawn too hard and fast a line between the two classes of ministry. As 
to the office-bearers in local Churches, the controversy concerns these points 
: Whence comes the name “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p21.1">episcopus</span>,” and what were the original functions of 
the men so called? What was the origin of the “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p21.2">presbyteri</span>,” and 
what was their relation to the “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p21.3">episcopi</span>”? At what time did the guidance 
of the community fall into the hands of <span class="sc" id="xiii-p21.4">one </span><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p21.5">episcopus</span>, and how did it come 
about? These questions exhaust the points in dispute.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p22">He has not much belief in the relation of the name “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p22.1">episcopus</span>” 


<pb n="375" id="xiii-Page_375" />to the officials of heathen confraternities or to civil officials; the references given by Dr. 
Hatch and Dr. Harnack do not prove their contention. He does not think that 
the word is a direct term of distinct office in the New Testament writings any 
more than <i>poimen</i> (<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p22.2">pastor</span>) or <i>hegoumenos</i>; in the address to the Epistle to the 
Philippians <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p22.3">episcopi</span></i> are merely those members of the brethren who take an active 
oversight, and <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p22.4">diakoni</span></i> are those who render active assistance. When we get 
beyond the New Testament writings and come to the <i>Didache</i>, the <i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p22.5">episcopi</span></i> are 
undoubtedly the officials of the congregation who preside over the public worship, 
but the question is whether they did this and nothing else, and whether this 
was their original work. He thinks that they were more than merely the presiding 
officers at public worship and what that included, for they are continually 
called <i>poimenes</i>, and “to shepherd” surely means more than to preside at worship 
and distribute the offerings. And he is of opinion that originally they were 
simply <i>prohistamenoi</i>, and gradually became the presidents of the public worship. 
It is difficult to say whether they taught, but <scripRef passage="1Thessalonians 5:12" id="xiii-p22.6" parsed="|1Thess|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Thess.5.12">1 Thess. v. 12</scripRef> seems to imply 
that teaching was from the first associated with leading the congregation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p23">Then as to the “presbyters”—excluding for the 
sake of argument the Acts of the Apostles, the Apocalypse and the Epistle of 
James—the first fairly debatable places where they are mentioned are in the 
First Epistle of St. Peter and the First Epistle of Clement. The <i>presbyters</i> 
or <i>elders</i> mentioned in these epistles are undoubtedly office-bearers; and it 
is impossible to prove that the “presbyters” in the Gentile Christian Churches 
were not the same as in, and taken from, the Jewish Christian Churches, unless 
it can be shown that the office they held in the one was different from what 
they held in the other, or that there was a period when there were no “presbyters” in the Gentile Churches, and to prove this more is needed than the argument 
of silence from St. Paul’s epistles. If “presbyters” were in Gentile Christian 
Churches then they were exactly the same as “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p23.1">episcopi</span>”; and “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p23.2">presbyter</span>” 
is the name of the office, while “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p23.3">episcopus</span>” tells us that this official exercised 
the function of “oversight.” This can be proved without reference 
to the presence of the word “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p23.4">presbyter</span>” in writings disputed on critical grounds. 
The testimony of Jerome is not to be set aside lightly; it is unquestionable 
that Clement calls “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p23.5">episcopi</span>” “presbyters”; even if the word 
“episkopountes “ be rejected in <scripRef passage="1Peter 5:2" id="xiii-p23.6" parsed="|1Pet|5|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Pet.5.2">1 Peter v. 2</scripRef>, “presbyters” are called “pastors” in that epistle, and 
“<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p23.7">pastor</span>” is a common equivalent for “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p23.8">episcopus</span>”; 
the “presbyters” of Ephesus are called “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p23.9">episcopi</span>” (<scripRef passage="Acts 20:17,28" id="xiii-p23.10" parsed="|Acts|20|17|0|0;|Acts|20|28|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.20.17 Bible:Acts.20.28">Acts xx. 17, 28</scripRef>), and 
this evidence is quite independent of the date or historicity of the book; and there is finally the witness 


<pb n="376" id="xiii-Page_376" />of Tertullian (Apol. 39) and of Irenaeus. All this is much stronger evidence for the 
identity of the words than anything that Hatch or Harnack has brought forward against 
the conception. But this does not settle the question whether the “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p23.11">presbyter</span>” 
and the “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p23.12">episcopus</span>” were identical from the first, or when the term “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p23.13">presbyter</span>” 
came into the Christian organization. All the probabilities are that it came from 
the Jewish Church; Christianity came out of Judaism, and that gives an antecedent 
probability. This does not mean that they got the word from Palestine; Jewish synagogues 
abounded all throughout the Roman Empire, and converts must have come from them 
into the Christian Churches. But there is no need to suppose that all Christian 
congregations got hold of the word in the same way; some may have got it from others, 
and some may have taken the idea and the function from the civil and social organizations 
around them; we need not suppose any monotonous uniformity of derivation. At all 
events, the word and the function were within the Christian congregations, and if 
St. Paul says nothing about “presbyters,” he recognizes “prohistamenoi,” 
who were much the same. But of course it is quite unnecessary to suppose that the 
organization of Christian congregations took from the very first the form it afterwards 
assumed in apostolic and post-apostolic times. There is a growth which takes time. 
It is much more credible to believe that the terms “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p23.14">presbyteri</span>,” “prohistamenoi” 
and “<span lang="LA" id="xiii-p23.15">episcopi</span>” all mean the same thing than to accept any of the more recent 
reconstructions. Thus it will be seen that Professor Loofs reaches exactly the same 
position as Dr. Lightfoot. In all that has been said, it is presupposed that there 
was at the head of each local Church a number of “presbyter-bishops,” and the next 
question is, How did the three-fold ministry arise? Dr. Loofs answers that we 
really do not know. We are in absolute ignorance about two things which might give 
us light on the question if we could learn something about them—the relation of 
the “House Churches” to the body of Christians in the town to which they belonged, 
and what provision was made for the instruction of candidates for baptism, and 
by whom this instruction was given. But while we can give no certain answer to the 
question, something can be said both negatively and positively. We can say negatively 
that the change from the one to the other did not come by any sudden alteration 
which gave rise to contentions; there is no word of such contention in the whole 
round of primitive Christian literature; the change came naturally, so naturally 
as to make it seem that there was no change. We can say positively that there is 
great likelihood that the channel of the change was the relation of the 

<pb n="377" id="xiii-Page_377" />officials to the conduct of public worship, and more especially in their relation to the Eucharist. What happened there 
while a college of “presbyter-bishops” was at the head of the congregation we 
do not know; but it is manifest that there could not be a collegiate superintendence 
of the Lord’s Supper. Did the “presbyter-bishops” take it in turn to 
officiate, or was one of their number appointed to undertake this service usually? We do not know. But it did become the duty of one man to superintend the ad-ministration 
of the Eucharist; we see this in Justin Martyr; and the man whom Justin calls 
the <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="xiii-p23.16">προεστὼς</span> is plainly the forerunner of the single
<i><span lang="LA" id="xiii-p23.17">episcopus</span></i>. This, however, 
is not all that is needed to account for the change which did come about; and probably 
something has yet to be done in the line of following up Harnack’s idea that the 
single president was supposed to inherit the spiritual gifts of the <i>charismatic 
ministry</i>. Once, however, the single bishop became the rule, the growth and the importance 
of the higher order can easily be traced.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p24">
The theory of Professor Schmiedel on the origin and growth of the ministry in the 
primitive Christian congregations is to be found in the article on <i>Ministry</i> in the
<i>Encyclopaedia Biblica</i>. It is easily accessible. I have recently described and criticised 
it in an article contributed to the first number of the <i>Hibbert Journal</i>. It may 
be sufficient to say that the whole of the recent discussions in Germany on the 
origin of the Christian Ministry are condensed in the article.</p>
<p class="normal" id="xiii-p25">The article <i>Church</i>, contributed by the Rev. S. C. Gayford to 
<i>Hastings’ Bible Dictionary</i>, is one of exceptional interest. It is a very exhaustive 
account of the Churches of the New Testament, based on a searching analysis of the 
documents of the New Testament. Unfortunately the author confines himself almost 
exclusively to the canonical writings. The article is marked by two things which 
are treated in a fresh clear way—a description of the gradual growth of organization 
to be seen within the Churches during apostolic times, and a clear account of the 
prophetic ministry. The article is in every way worthy of attention and of study.</p>
<pb n="378" id="xiii-Page_378" />

</div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="xiv" prev="xiii" next="xiv.i">
      <h1 id="xiv-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="xiv.i" prev="xiv" next="xiv.ii">
        <h2 id="xiv.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="xiv.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=13#v-p46.3">17:13</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Numbers</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Num&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=2#v-p2.2">10:2-3</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Deuteronomy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=3#vii-p48.2">13:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=12#xi-p42.10">17:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Deut&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=12#xi-p1.3">17:12-13</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#x-p16.1">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=51&amp;scrV=15#v-p73.4">51:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=74&amp;scrV=2#v-p3.7">74:2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#viii-p57.16">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=20#v-p60.2">13:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=22#v-p60.2">13:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=61&amp;scrV=1#vii-p8.1">61:1</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=21#vii-p48.3">23:21-32</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Joel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Joel&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=28#vii-p35.8">2:28-29</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Amos</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=11#v-p3.3">9:11</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Malachi</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#xi-p44.2">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#xi-p44.3">3:3-4</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vi-p41.1">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#v-p64.7">5:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#vii-p47.11">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=15#x-p30.2">7:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#vi-p40.1">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#vii-p16.3">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#vii-p46.10">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#v-p68.7">10:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#x-p21.5">10:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#vii-p8.5">10:40-42</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=41#vii-p35.10">10:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=41#vii-p46.2">10:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=41#vii-p46.14">10:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=41#vii-p52.4">10:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#vii-p19.23">11:2-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=55#viii-p8.15">13:55</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=24#vii-p8.4">15:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=13#v-p58.1">16:13-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#vii-p35.2">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#vii-p41.4">16:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=17#xi-p56.4">16:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#v-p1.3">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#v-p13.4">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#v-p13.8">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=22#v-p7.2">16:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=5#v-p68.9">18:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=5#vii-p9.2">18:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=15#v-p58.2">18:15-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=17#v-p13.5">18:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=26#vi-p47.2">20:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#vi-p43.1">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=4#vi-p25.6">22:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=2#v-p60.4">23:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=8#viii-p1.7">23:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=11#vi-p47.3">23:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=13#v-p60.4">23:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=34#vii-p35.11">23:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=34#vii-p52.2">23:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=11#vii-p15.42">24:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=11#vii-p47.12">24:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=11#x-p30.3">24:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=24#x-p30.3">24:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=44#vi-p40.9">25:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=25&amp;scrV=44#vi-p52.3">25:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=26#v-p1.6">26:26-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=55#vi-p40.6">27:55</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#vi-p41.2">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vii-p11.5">1:14-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=31#vi-p40.2">1:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=39#vii-p11.4">1:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#vii-p11.2">3:13-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#viii-p8.16">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#vii-p16.5">6:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=15#vii-p35.3">6:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=28#vii-p35.4">8:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=35#vi-p47.4">9:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=37#v-p68.10">9:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=37#vii-p8.6">9:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=43#vi-p47.5">10:43</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=45#vi-p43.2">10:45</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=22#vii-p15.43">13:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=22#x-p30.4">13:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=22#v-p1.5">14:22-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=41#vi-p40.7">15:41</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#vii-p8.2">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#vii-p8.2">4:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=39#vi-p40.3">4:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=41#vii-p8.3">4:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=13#vii-p11.6">6:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#vi-p40.8">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#vii-p11.7">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=3#vii-p16.4">9:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#vii-p35.5">9:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#vii-p11.8">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=48#v-p68.11">9:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=48#vii-p8.7">9:48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#v-p68.8">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=16#x-p21.4">10:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=40#vi-p40.4">10:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=49#vii-p35.12">11:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=49#vii-p52.3">11:49</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=31#viii-p3.4">12:31-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=37#vi-p39.1">12:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=26#vi-p25.10">13:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=15#vi-p25.7">14:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=44#viii-p63.13">19:44</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=26#vi-p53.1">22:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=26#vi-p43.3">22:26-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=30#vi-p25.8">22:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=31#v-p7.3">22:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=33#v-p64.1">24:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=48#vii-p15.19">24:48</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=26#vi-p53.40">3:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=2#vi-p40.5">12:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=26#vi-p45.1">12:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=26#vi-p52.2">12:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#x-p33.2">14:16-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#x-p33.3">15:7-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=21#vii-p8.8">20:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=21#v-p58.3">20:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=22#v-p64.3">20:22-23</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#vi-p48.4">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vii-p19.5">1:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=21#vii-p18.1">1:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#vii-p15.20">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#v-p70.2">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vii-p18.2">1:23-26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#vii-p12.3">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#vii-p35.7">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=46#vi-p2.4">2:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=46#vi-p25.12">2:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=11#v-p16.1">5:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi-p49.1">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi-p25.17">6:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi-p54.1">6:1-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#viii-p7.1">6:1-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vi-p34.16">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vi-p47.1">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=2#vi-p54.3">6:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vii-p27.2">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#viii-p4.1">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#viii-p5.2">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#vi-p48.1">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#v-p70.3">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#v-p16.2">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=3#v-p16.2">8:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=5#vi-p56.7">8:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=14#v-p56.2">8:14-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=40#vi-p56.7">8:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#viii-p1.10">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=10#vii-p13.2">9:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=31#v-p17.1">9:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=46#vi-p17.37">10:46</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#v-p70.7">11:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#v-p18.1">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#v-p70.5">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#v-p56.4">11:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=26#v-p18.17">11:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#vii-p36.2">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=27#vii-p36.6">11:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#vii-p36.14">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#vii-p46.4">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=29#vi-p49.2">11:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#v-p50.2">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#viii-p4.2">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#viii-p46.8">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#viii-p61.8">11:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v-p18.2">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#v-p18.2">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#vi-p2.7">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#vi-p2.10">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#viii-p8.7">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=17#viii-p8.9">12:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=25#v-p50.3">12:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=25#vi-p49.3">12:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#v-p18.13">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vii-p36.7">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vii-p36.17">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vii-p38.2">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vii-p43.10">13:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vii-p5.13">13:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#vii-p18.3">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#vii-p15.2">13:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=6#x-p30.5">13:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#vii-p15.3">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vii-p15.4">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#viii-p8.2">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#viii-p28.2">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#viii-p46.13">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#viii-p53.1">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#viii-p61.13">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#v-p22.1">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#v-p18.18">14:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=2#v-p18.14">15:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#v-p18.3">15:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#viii-p61.9">15:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#viii-p61.9">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=12#v-p70.8">15:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=13#viii-p8.10">15:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=16#v-p3.2">15:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#v-p19.1">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#vii-p38.15">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#viii-p61.9">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#v-p70.8">15:22-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=27#xii-p9.2">15:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=30#xii-p9.2">15:30-34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#vii-p36.3">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#vii-p36.19">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#xii-p9.6">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=41#v-p26.5">15:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#viii-p31.14">16:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#viii-p61.10">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#v-p26.6">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=2#viii-p12.13">18:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=8#vi-p22.15">18:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=22#v-p18.21">18:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=26#viii-p12.13">18:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=8#vi-p17.38">19:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=9#viii-p15.9">19:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=9#vi-p2.2">19:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=10#v-p51.5">19:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=22#vi-p40.11">19:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=41#v-p2.8">19:41</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=7#vi-p25.2">20:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#v-p18.19">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#viii-p53.2">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#viii-p60.1">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#viii-p61.7">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#viii-p62.1">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#xiii-p5.2">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=17#xiii-p23.10">20:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=24#vi-p48.5">20:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#v-p31.4">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#viii-p61.7">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#xiii-p5.2">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#xiii-p23.10">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=28#v-p3.6">20:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=8#vii-p15.18">21:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=8#viii-p5.4">21:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=9#vii-p36.21">21:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=9#vii-p36.4">21:9-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=10#vii-p36.15">21:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=10#vii-p46.5">21:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#vi-p2.9">21:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#viii-p8.11">21:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=18#viii-p61.11">21:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=19#vi-p48.6">21:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=4#viii-p1.11">22:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=21#vii-p38.3">22:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=25#v-p35.2">22:25-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#viii-p1.12">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=14#viii-p1.13">24:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=17#v-p73.10">24:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=26&amp;scrV=17#vii-p38.4">26:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=27&amp;scrV=33#vi-p25.13">27:33-35</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#v-p8.7">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=29#v-p52.4">3:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#v-p41.2">6:3-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#vii-p53.21">6:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#vi-p13.4">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#vi-p48.7">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=17#v-p34.4">11:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v-p73.2">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v-p73.18">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#v-p9.4">12:3-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vii-p2.5">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vii-p39.9">12:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vii-p36.9">12:6-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vi-p34.17">12:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#vi-p53.25">12:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=6#viii-p44.6">12:6-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vi-p46.1">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#vii-p1.13">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=7#v-p9.5">12:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vi-p34.23">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#viii-p13.10">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=4#vi-p52.1">13:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#vi-p43.6">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=16#v-p73.21">15:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=20#vii-p6.6">15:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=25#vi-p49.4">15:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=31#vi-p49.4">15:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#v-p18.11">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#vi-p51.3">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#viii-p13.17">16:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=2#viii-p13.11">16:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#vi-p3.1">16:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#vi-p33.1">16:3-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#xiii-p19.2">16:3-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=4#v-p27.3">16:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#viii-p12.15">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=5#v-p20.2">16:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=6#viii-p12.8">16:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=7#vii-p15.8">16:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#vi-p3.4">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#viii-p12.15">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=11#vi-p3.5">16:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=11#viii-p12.15">16:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=12#viii-p12.8">16:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#vi-p3.2">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=14#viii-p12.15">16:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#vi-p3.3">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#viii-p12.15">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#v-p27.3">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#v-p50.9">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=21#v-p50.12">16:21-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#v-p18.10">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#vi-p4.5">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#vi-p22.13">16:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=23#vi-p22.20">16:23</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii-p20.4">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v-p18.6">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v-p8.2">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vi-p22.18">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#v-p33.5">1:12-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi-p22.16">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi-p22.21">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=26#vi-p22.11">1:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vii-p53.13">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vi-p17.15">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii-p2.2">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vii-p1.6">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vii-p1.4">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#viii-p1.8">3:3-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#vi-p48.12">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#vi-p22.4">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#vii-p15.24">4:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#vii-p31.8">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vii-p31.3">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vii-p28.1">4:16-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#v-p33.8">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#v-p23.2">4:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#vii-p31.9">4:18-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vi-p28.2">5:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vii-p45.3">5:1-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vii-p32.4">5:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#vii-p28.3">5:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=3#v-p71.2">5:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi-p29.2">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=4#v-p18.7">6:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vi-p17.16">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#vi-p29.4">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=5#ix-p12.2">6:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=9#v-p33.6">6:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#vi-p17.2">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vi-p27.2">7:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=1#vii-p32.2">7:1-10:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#vii-p30.7">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#vii-p53.10">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=6#vii-p53.19">7:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=7#vi-p53.37">7:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#vii-p27.4">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#vii-p30.7">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#vii-p53.19">7:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=12#vii-p27.4">7:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=17#v-p33.9">7:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=18#v-p28.2">7:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#vii-p27.5">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#vii-p30.7">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#vii-p53.10">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=25#vii-p53.19">7:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=31#vi-p22.5">7:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=40#vii-p27.5">7:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=40#vii-p30.8">7:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=10#vi-p22.9">8:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#vii-p20.8">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#vii-p15.21">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#vii-p19.2">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#vii-p19.20">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#vii-p18.4">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=2#vii-p30.13">9:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#vii-p15.32">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#vii-p46.7">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#vii-p15.6">9:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=8#vi-p17.3">9:8-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#vii-p5.6">9:13-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=14#vii-p46.9">9:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=24#vi-p22.7">9:24-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vi-p26.2">10:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=14#vi-p25.18">10:14-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=15#vii-p2.9">10:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=15#vii-p47.3">10:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#v-p52.2">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#v-p31.1">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=32#v-p44.3">10:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#vii-p31.4">11:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#v-p33.10">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=2#vii-p30.2">11:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#vii-p2.10">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#vii-p47.4">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#vi-p19.3">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=16#v-p28.3">11:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=18#vi-p26.5">11:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=18#v-p24.2">11:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=20#vi-p23.3">11:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=21#vi-p23.5">11:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#v-p31.2">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#v-p44.4">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#vi-p23.7">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#v-p33.10">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#vii-p53.9">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=30#vi-p23.9">11:30-32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vii-p2.7">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vii-p47.9">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vi-p32.3">12:1-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#xiii-p14.10">12:1-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#v-p9.2">12:1-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vi-p13.2">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vii-p41.2">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=3#vii-p50.2">12:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#vi-p20.10">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#vii-p2.7">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#vii-p47.9">12:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=4#vi-p53.6">12:4-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=5#vi-p46.2">12:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=8#vi-p17.13">12:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=9#vi-p17.21">12:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#vi-p17.35">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#vii-p2.6">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#vii-p47.8">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#v-p52.3">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=27#v-p37.3">12:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#v-p31.3">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#v-p44.5">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#vi-p34.11">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#vi-p35.2">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#vii-p5.15">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#vii-p39.2">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#vii-p52.6">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#viii-p42.3">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#viii-p63.5">12:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=28#vi-p53.16">12:28-31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#vi-p32.4">13:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#vii-p53.14">13:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#vii-p39.5">14:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=1#vi-p17.36">14:1-40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#vi-p17.27">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#vi-p17.28">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#vi-p17.31">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=2#vii-p53.15">14:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#vi-p17.29">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=4#v-p23.1">14:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#vi-p56.2">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=5#vii-p39.5">14:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=6#vii-p41.3">14:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=7#vi-p17.32">14:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=10#vi-p17.33">14:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=12#v-p18.8">14:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=13#vi-p17.34">14:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vi-p17.27">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=14#vi-p17.30">14:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#vi-p13.7">14:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=16#vi-p20.4">14:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=19#vi-p26.4">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=19#v-p24.1">14:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#vii-p39.11">14:20-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=21#vi-p17.4">14:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#v-p18.8">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=23#v-p19.2">14:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=25#vi-p17.42">14:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=25#vii-p43.8">14:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#vi-p20.3">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#vi-p13.9">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#vii-p41.3">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#vii-p53.2">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=27#vi-p17.40">14:27-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=29#vi-p20.8">14:29-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=29#vii-p42.1">14:29-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=30#vi-p17.25">14:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=30#vii-p41.3">14:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=31#vi-p17.23">14:31</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=32#vii-p36.10">14:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=32#vii-p41.3">14:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=33#vi-p19.2">14:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=33#v-p28.4">14:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=33#vi-p20.6">14:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=34#v-p29.1">14:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=34#vi-p26.4">14:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=34#viii-p37.17">14:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=35#vi-p26.4">14:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=35#v-p24.1">14:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=36#vii-p36.10">14:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=37#vii-p27.3">14:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=37#vii-p30.9">14:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=37#vii-p36.10">14:37</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=39#vi-p20.2">14:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=39#vii-p39.5">14:39</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=40#vi-p20.6">14:40</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#vi-p17.8">15:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=1#vii-p53.6">15:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=5#v-p68.5">15:5-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=7#vii-p15.31">15:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=8#vii-p20.9">15:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#v-p16.4">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=9#viii-p7.4">15:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#vii-p6.3">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=10#viii-p12.3">15:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=32#vi-p22.2">15:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=51#vii-p53.12">15:51</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#v-p51.10">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#v-p33.11">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#v-p26.3">16:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=1#vi-p27.7">16:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=10#viii-p31.16">16:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#vi-p4.3">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#vi-p50.1">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#viii-p12.12">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#vi-p34.13">16:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=16#viii-p12.20">16:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#v-p51.4">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#v-p26.8">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#v-p50.13">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#v-p50.10">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#viii-p12.12">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#viii-p12.16">16:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=19#v-p20.1">16:19</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v-p51.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v-p18.9">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii-p20.5">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii-p15.13">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#vii-p28.2">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vii-p28.4">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#vii-p45.4">2:5-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#v-p71.5">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi-p28.6">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vi-p28.4">2:6-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vii-p31.10">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vii-p15.40">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#ix-p6.4">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi-p27.4">3:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vii-p19.21">3:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vii-p30.14">3:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vi-p48.8">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#vi-p48.8">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vi-p42.2">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vi-p43.4">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#vii-p19.11">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vi-p48.9">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#vii-p19.3">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=18#vi-p43.5">5:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=3#vi-p48.10">6:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#vi-p17.5">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=18#vi-p17.5">6:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=5#vii-p19.15">7:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=1#v-p26.7">8:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=4#vi-p49.5">8:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=9#vii-p53.7">8:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=11#vii-p28.5">8:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=15#vi-p17.6">8:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#v-p26.7">8:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#vi-p27.5">8:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#vi-p34.4">8:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=19#vi-p49.5">8:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=20#vi-p49.5">8:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#vii-p14.2">8:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=8&amp;scrV=23#v-p27.2">8:23-24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#vi-p49.6">9:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=9#vi-p17.7">9:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=12#vi-p49.6">9:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#vi-p49.6">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vii-p19.6">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vii-p19.12">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#vii-p53.8">10:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#vi-p17.18">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=5#vii-p15.37">11:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=6#vi-p17.19">11:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=8#v-p27.1">11:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=8#vii-p5.8">11:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#vii-p15.36">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=13#vii-p19.9">11:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=21#vii-p19.13">11:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=22#vii-p19.1">11:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#vii-p19.4">11:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=23#v-p41.5">11:23-27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=28#v-p27.1">11:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vii-p19.8">12:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vii-p13.4">12:1-4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vii-p38.6">12:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=1#vii-p43.2">12:1-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=10#vii-p19.16">12:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=11#vii-p15.38">12:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#vii-p19.18">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=12#vii-p19.7">12:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=13#v-p28.5">12:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=18#viii-p31.9">12:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=2#vii-p31.11">13:2-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=5#vii-p47.5">13:5-6</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii-p20.6">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v-p26.4">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v-p50.14">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vii-p15.23">1:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#v-p16.3">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#viii-p7.3">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#v-p1.4">1:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#vii-p13.5">1:15-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#vii-p15.33">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=19#viii-p8.12">1:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#viii-p7.6">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#v-p26.2">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v-p70.9">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=3#viii-p31.8">2:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vii-p6.4">2:7-8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vii-p20.2">2:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#v-p49.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#v-p49.4">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#vii-p15.5">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#viii-p8.13">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#viii-p8.13">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#vii-p36.12">3:3-5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=26#vi-p32.2">3:26-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=27#v-p41.3">3:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=28#v-p34.2">3:28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi-p13.5">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#viii-p12.5">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#vii-p31.2">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#vii-p43.9">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=19#vii-p31.7">4:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#v-p71.3">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vii-p1.5">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vii-p45.7">6:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#vii-p5.7">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#vii-p46.12">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#vii-p53.4">6:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#v-p3.5">6:16</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Ephesians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v-p8.5">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=22#v-p32.2">1:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vii-p5.23">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#vi-p48.13">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#v-p32.3">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=21#v-p32.3">3:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#v-p36.3">4:4-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#v-p9.3">4:4-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vi-p53.32">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vii-p5.16">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#vii-p15.17">4:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#vi-p48.2">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#vii-p54.2">4:15-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vi-p20.11">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#v-p57.3">5:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=23#v-p32.4">5:23-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=27#v-p32.4">5:27</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#v-p32.4">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=32#v-p32.4">5:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Eph&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=21#vi-p50.3">6:21</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vi-p51.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii-p15.14">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v-p8.4">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#v-p73.8">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#v-p73.19">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#vii-p15.29">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#v-p16.5">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=17#vii-p31.5">3:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vii-p5.9">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#v-p23.3">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=18#v-p73.11">4:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=21#v-p50.15">4:21-22</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii-p15.12">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v-p50.16">1:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v-p8.6">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#vi-p50.5">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#v-p57.4">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#v-p32.1">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=23#vi-p48.14">1:23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=24#v-p32.1">1:24</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=25#vi-p48.14">1:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=14#v-p37.5">3:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=7#vi-p50.4">4:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#vi-p4.2">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#viii-p12.17">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=15#v-p20.3">4:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#v-p18.12">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#v-p50.5">4:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=17#vi-p50.2">4:17</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v-p18.4">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v-p33.3">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#vii-p15.11">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#vii-p15.11">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#vii-p30.11">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#v-p33.2">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#v-p26.1">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#vi-p50.6">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#viii-p31.17">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vii-p27.6">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#v-p50.7">4:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#v-p51.8">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#vi-p34.21">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#vii-p4.6">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#viii-p13.12">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#viii-p44.5">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#x-p6.2">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#xiii-p22.6">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#vi-p34.6">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=13#viii-p12.10">5:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vi-p34.2">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#vii-p45.2">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#viii-p44.3">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vii-p36.11">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=20#vii-p39.7">5:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#vii-p2.8">5:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Thess&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=21#vii-p47.15">5:21</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#v-p18.5">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#v-p28.1">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vii-p53.17">2:15</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vi-p48.11">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#viii-p31.11">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#vii-p5.27">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#viii-p37.11">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#viii-p37.12">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vii-p27.8">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#viii-p37.5">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#viii-p62.4">3:1-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#xiii-p5.4">3:1-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vi-p34.18">3:1-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#viii-p30.10">3:1-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#viii-p37.13">3:2-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#v-p31.5">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#viii-p37.7">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#v-p23.4">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#viii-p37.9">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vii-p27.8">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#viii-p37.15">3:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#viii-p37.14">3:8-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#viii-p38.2">3:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#vi-p51.1">3:8-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=8#viii-p62.5">3:8-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#viii-p37.2">3:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#viii-p37.14">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=12#viii-p38.2">3:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#viii-p37.16">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#viii-p38.2">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#v-p31.5">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#v-p23.4">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=6#vi-p50.7">4:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#viii-p31.12">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=14#viii-p31.15">4:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#ix-p49.2">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=16#v-p18.20">5:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vii-p1.10">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#vii-p5.11">5:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#ix-p49.3">5:17-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#viii-p62.6">5:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#xiii-p5.5">5:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#viii-p30.11">5:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=17#viii-p39.2">5:17-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=19#vii-p27.9">5:19-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=22#viii-p39.4">5:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=16#viii-p30.5">6:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#viii-p30.6">6:17-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=17#viii-p30.4">6:17-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=20#viii-p30.8">6:20-21</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#ix-p49.4">1:4-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#viii-p31.13">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#vii-p5.28">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=18#vi-p40.13">1:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#viii-p37.3">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#viii-p30.1">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vi-p48.3">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vii-p15.15">4:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=5#vii-p15.16">4:5</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Titus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#viii-p31.7">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#vii-p27.7">1:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#viii-p62.7">1:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=5#xiii-p5.6">1:5-7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#viii-p63.21">1:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#viii-p30.12">1:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=7#viii-p53.4">1:7-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Titus&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=10#vii-p27.10">3:10</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Philemon</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#vi-p4.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#viii-p12.18">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#v-p20.4">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phlm&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=13#vi-p40.12">1:13</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Hebrews</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=14#vi-p41.3">1:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#vi-p40.10">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=10#vi-p52.4">6:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#vii-p4.3">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#vii-p5.2">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=7#vii-p38.16">13:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=15#v-p73.6">13:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Heb&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=16#v-p73.13">13:16</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">James</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#viii-p1.14">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#vii-p56.2">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#v-p18.22">5:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jas&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=14#x-p48.5">5:14-15</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#viii-p61.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=12#vi-p42.1">1:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=5#v-p73.16">2:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=9#v-p13.2">2:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#viii-p63.14">2:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#v-p49.13">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#v-p13.3">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=25#viii-p63.11">2:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=9#vi-p53.38">4:9-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#v-p68.2">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#vi-p46.3">4:10-11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#viii-p53.3">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#viii-p59.5">5:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#viii-p59.1">5:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#viii-p62.2">5:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#xiii-p5.3">5:1-2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#viii-p47.2">5:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Pet&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=2#xiii-p23.6">5:2</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#x-p30.6">2:1</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vii-p47.13">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vii-p50.4">4:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vii-p2.11">4:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#vii-p47.16">4:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=1#x-p30.7">4:1-3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=20#viii-p3.6">4:20</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">3 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=3John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=6#v-p24.3">1:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=3John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=9#v-p18.23">1:9-10</a>  
 </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#v-p26.9">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=11#v-p26.9">1:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=20#v-p26.9">1:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v-p13.7">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#v-p18.15">2:1-29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vii-p47.6">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vii-p47.18">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#x-p30.8">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=7#v-p26.10">2:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=11#v-p26.10">2:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#x-p30.8">2:14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=14#vii-p47.20">2:14-15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#x-p30.8">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#v-p26.10">2:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=19#vi-p49.7">2:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vii-p38.8">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#vii-p47.20">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#x-p30.8">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=29#v-p26.10">2:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#v-p18.16">3:1-22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=6#v-p26.11">3:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=7#v-p60.7">3:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=13#v-p26.11">3:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=20#vi-p25.9">3:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=22#v-p26.11">3:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=4#viii-p61.4">4:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=10#viii-p61.4">4:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=1#vi-p17.9">5:1-14</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#viii-p61.5">5:5-6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=8#viii-p61.5">5:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#vi-p14.1">5:9-13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=1#vi-p17.10">6:1-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=17#vi-p15.1">11:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=18#vii-p38.10">11:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=3#vi-p14.2">15:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=6#vii-p38.11">16:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=20#vii-p5.22">18:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=9#v-p13.6">21:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=9#vii-p43.4">22:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=16#v-p26.12">22:16</a>  
 </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" id="xiv.ii" prev="xiv.i" next="xiv.iii">
        <h2 id="xiv.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="xiv.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="xiv.ii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">oἱ καλῶς προεστῶτες πρεσβύτεροι διπλῆς τιμῆς ἀξιούσθωσαν, μάλιστα οἱ κοπιῶντες ἐν λόγῳ καὶ διδασκαλίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p1.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Διδαχὴ τῶν δώδεκα Ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p21.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Θυσίαι πνευματικαί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p73.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Καὶ ἀγγελικῶν δυνάμεων ἐφισταμένων τοῖς ἀθροίσμασι τῶν πιστευόντων καὶ αὐτοῦ τοῦ κυρίου καὶ σωτῆρος ἡμῶν δυνάμεως ἤδη δὲ καὶ πνευμάτων ἁγίων, οἶμαι δὲ, ὅτι καί προκεκοιμημένων· σαφὲς δὲ, ὅτι καὶ ἐν τῶ βίῳ περιόντων, εἰ καὶ τὸ πῶς οὐκ εὐχερὲς εἰπεῖν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p38.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μιμηταὶ γίνεσθε Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ· : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p31.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Μνημονεύετε τῶν ἡγουμένων ὑμῶν, οἵτινες ἐλάλησαν ὑμῖν τὸν λόγον τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p5.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Συναγωγὴ Μαρκιωνιστῶν κώμης Λεβάηων τοῦ Κυρίου καὶ Σωτῆρος Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p1.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τιμὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p5.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τοὺς μερισμοὺς φεύγετε· : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p31.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὴν σάρκα ὑμῶν ὡς ναὸν Θεοῦ τηρεῖτε· : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p31.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Τὴν ἕνωσιν ἀγαπᾶτε· : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p31.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Χωρὶς τοῦ ἐπισκόπου μηδὲν ποιεῖτε· : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p31.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόστολοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">αὐτοῖς, ἄ́ν τινων κρατῆτε κεκράτηνται.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p64.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γένη γλωσσῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γερουσιάρχης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p22.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γερουσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p22.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνώμη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p30.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γραφὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p31.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γυναικὸς ἄνδρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p36.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γένη γλωσσῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.24">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δι9ακονία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p38.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διαδοχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p51.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακονεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p38.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακονεῖν : 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p26.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακονεῖν τραπέζαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p34.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακονία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p9.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.27">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακονία καὶ ἀποστολή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διακρίσεις πνευμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδάσκαλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδασκαλία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.28">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδαχή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p17.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διδάσκαλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p51.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάκονος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p38.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διάκρισις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p48.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δυνάμεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεργήματα δυνάμεων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἑρμηνεία γλωσσῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">επὶ τῆς παροικίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p12.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">επίσκοποι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p46.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἰς διακονίαν τοῖς ἁγίοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p34.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἴ́τε διακονίαν, ἐν τῇ διακονίᾳ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p1.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εὐαγγελισταὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.35">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θιασάρχης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p19.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θυσιαστήριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p56.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θυσιαστήριον Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p3.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p3.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θυσία ζῶσα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p73.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θίασος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p19.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καταστήσομεν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p27.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κατὰ τὴν ἀναλογίαν τῆς πίστεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p2.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">καὶ τοῦ̂το εἰπὼν ἐνεφύσησεν καὶ λέγει αὐ̓τοῖς, Λάβετε Πνεῦμα Ἅγιον ἄν τινων ἀ̓φῆτε τὰς ἁμαρτίας, ἀφίενται (ἀφέωνται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p64.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κεκοπίακα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p12.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κλῶντές τε κατ᾽ οἶκον ἄρτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p2.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοινωνία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p11.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p49.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p11.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κοπιῶντες, νουθετοῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p34.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κυβερνήσεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p9.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p34.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.23">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p1.17">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p26.2">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p42.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.3">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p4.1">8</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λαλοῦντες τὸν λόγον τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p4.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λειτουργία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p57.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος γνώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος σοφίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος γνώσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p17.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">λόγος σοφίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p17.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μαθηταὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p11.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p1.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέτοικοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p13.15">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέτοικος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p13.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νεώτεροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p59.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νουθετεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p6.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νοῦς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p35.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ κοπιῶντες ἐν ὑμῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἱ τῆς ὁδοῦ ὄντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p1.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἵτινές εἰσιν ἐπίσημοι ἐν τοῖς ἀποστόλοις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p15.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οἶκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p15.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παροικία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p5.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παροικίαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p5.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πλέθρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p8.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνευματικοί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p45.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνευματικὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p1.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p45.9">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιμαίνειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p59.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιμάνατε τὸ ἐν ὑμῖν ποίμνιον τοῦ Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p47.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιμένας καὶ διδάσκαλοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.36">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιμένες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p46.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιμένες, ἐπίσκοποι, πρεσβύτεροι, διάκονοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p46.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποιμὴν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.25">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p15.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ποίμνιον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p60.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβυτέριον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p44.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβύτεροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p8.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p44.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p46.14">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p55.7">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p57.11">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p57.13">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p57.17">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p57.19">8</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβύτεροι . . . ποιμάνατε . . . ἐπισκοποῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p62.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβύτερος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p46.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p46.12">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p55.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p55.10">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p55.13">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβῦται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p57.14">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p57.18">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προεστὼς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p13.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p13.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p7.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p56.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.16">5</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προηγούμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p57.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προηγούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p55.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προκαθήμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p37.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προνοεῖσθαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p24.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προνοήσονται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p16.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προστάτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p13.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p13.14">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προστάτις, προστάτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p13.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προφητεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προφητεία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προφῆται: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.18">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.34">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προϊστάμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p34.20">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p4.5">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p13.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p13.7">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p44.7">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p44.8">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p46.3">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p47.4">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p37.3">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p6.1">10</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προϊστάμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p13.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρῶτον ψεῦδος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.29">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.33">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πυλωροὶ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p53.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p17.20">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσα ἡ ἀδελφότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p49.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶσα ἡ ἀδολφότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p49.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σεβαστὸς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p29.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σεβόμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p25.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συγγνώμη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p30.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συμμύστας τοῦ ἐπισκόπου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p16.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναγωγὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p2.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p2.5">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συναθροίζειν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p24.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">συνεδριον θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p44.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σχολὴ Τυράννου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p15.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τετιμημένοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p1.9">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p55.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τιμη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς δὲ ἀπολυθέντας ἡγήσασθαι τῶν ἐκκλησιῶν, ὡσὰν δὴ μάρτυρας ὁμοῦ καὶ ἀπὸ γένους ὄντας τοῦ Κυρίου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p8.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τοὺς πρεσβοτέρους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p60.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τρόπῳ τινὶ ἀπεχομένους τῆς πρὸς γυναῖκας συνελεύσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p16.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὰς ἀπαρχὰς αὐτῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p45.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τάδε λέγει ὁ ἅγιος, ὁ ἀληθινός, ὁ ἔχων τὴν κλεῖν Δαβίδ, ὁ ἀνοίγων καὶ οὐδεὶς κλείσει, καὶ κλείων καὶ οὐδεὶς ἀνοίγει: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p60.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὴν λογικὴν λατρείαν ὑμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p73.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ πολυεύτακτον τῆς κατὰ Θεὸν ἀγάπης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p37.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸ τέρμα τῆς δύσεως: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p31.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ἐπίσκοπον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τὸν ἐπίσκοπον Συρίας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p43.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τύπος διδαχῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p53.22">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">τῶν ὑπερλίαν ἀποστόλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p15.35">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαρίσματα ἰαμάτων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαρίσματα ἰαμα̜των: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.21">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χαρίσματα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χειροτονήσαντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p8.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χειροτονήσαντες δὲ αὐτοῖς πρεσβυτέρους κατ᾽ ἐκκλησίαν.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p8.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδελφότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p20.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀδολφότης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p49.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀκόλουθος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p53.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀντιλήψεις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p9.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p34.7">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.22">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p1.16">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p26.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p42.2">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.4">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p4.2">8</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀνὴρ δεδοκιμασμένος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p15.27">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀξιοπλόκου πνευματικοῦ στεφάνου: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p43.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόστολοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.33">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόστολοι μεμαρτυρημένοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p15.26">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀρχισυνάγωγος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p22.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p22.9">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p23.2">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἄρχοντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p22.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκκλησία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p2.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p2.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p49.6">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκλεκτοὶ τρεῖς ἄνδρες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p15.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκοπίασα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p12.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐνεργήματα καὶ χαρίσματα καὶ διακονίαι ὀνομάτων διαφοραὶ μόναι, ἐπεὶ πράγματα τὰ αὐτά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισκοπεῖν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p26.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισκοποῦντες: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p59.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισκοπὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.15">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισκοπή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p55.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p57.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p57.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p57.6">4</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισκέπτεσθε ἀλλήλους καὶ ἀντιλαμβάνεσθε ἀλλήλων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισκόπους: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p60.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπισκόπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.18">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπιταγὴ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p30.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσκοποι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p55.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p2.1">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσκοποι . . . ἐπισκοπήσαντες ἁγνῶς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.19">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσκοπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p55.14">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p62.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.10">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.16">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.20">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.24">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.28">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.30">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.31">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.32">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p15.3">11</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσποκος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p55.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἔργον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p44.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ ἐπιτιμία αὕτη ἡ ὑπὸ τῶν πλειόνων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p71.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡγούμενοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p5.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p38.12">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p38.14">3</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡγούμενοι, ἐπίσκοποι, πρεσβύτεροι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p55.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡγούμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p55.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.26">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἱεραπόστολοι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p22.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p11.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ διακονῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p38.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ μεταδιδοὺς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.29">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ προϊστάμενος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.30">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ ἐλεῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p53.31">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὄνομα ἐπισκοπῆς, λειτουργία ἐπισκοπῆς, δῶρα ἐπισκοπῆς: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p63.17">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅπως τιμήσωσι καὶ ἐντιμηθῶσιν, εἰς ὃ ἂν δέῃ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p16.3">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι κλείετε τὴν βασιλείαν τῶν οὐρανῶν ἔμπροσθεν τῶν ἀιθρώπων: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p60.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑμεῖς δέ ἐστε σῶμα Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p37.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑμεῖς οἱ πνευματικοὶ καταρτίζετε τὸν τοιοῦτον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p45.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπηρέτης: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p22.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ὡς καὶ αὐτὸς τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p31.13">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="xiv.iii" prev="xiv.ii" next="xiv.iv">
        <h2 id="xiv.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="xiv.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>. . . Haec propterea, ut ostenderemus, apud veteres eosdem fuisse presbyteros, quos et episcopos; paulatim vero ut dissensionum plantaria evellerentur, ad unum omnem sollicitudinem esse delatam. Sicut ergo presbyteri sciunt, se ex ecclesiae consuetudine ei, qui sibi praepositus fuerit, esse subjectos; ita episcopi noverint se magis consuetudine, quam dispositionis dominicae veritate, presbyteris esse majores, et in commune debere ecclesiam regere.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p62.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Ad Filemonem una, et ad Titum una, et ad Timotheum duas, pro affecto et dilectione in honore tamen ecclesiae catholice in ordinatione ecclesiastice descepline sanctificatae sunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p31.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Agnitio vera est apostolicorum doctrinae, et antiquus ecclesiae status in universo mundo et character corporis Christi secundum successiones episcoporum quibus illi eam, quae in unoquoque loco est, ecclesiam tradiderunt: quae pervenit usque ad nos custoditione sine fictione scripturarum tractatio plenissima, neque additamentum neque ablationem recipiens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p19.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Aguntur praeterea per Graecias illa certis in locis concilia ex universis ecclesiis per quae et altiora quaeque in commune: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p6.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Altar: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p65.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Auro distincta aquearia of pretiosi marmoris crustis vestita domicilia.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p21.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Catechumenus baptismo initiandus si ab iis, qui eum adducunt, bono testimonio commendatur, eum illo tempore, quo instruebatur, infirmos visitasse et debiles sustentasse seque ab omni perverso sermone custodisse, laudes cecinisse: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p54.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Collegia si qua fuerint illicita, mandatis et constitutionibus et senatusconsultis dissolvuntur; sed permittitur eis, cum dissolvuntur, pecunias communes si quas habent dividere pecuniamque inter se partiri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p25.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Communicat populum stans ad mensam corporis et sanguinis Domini . . . Deinde porrigat illis episcopus de corpore Christi dicens: Hoc est corpus Christi; illi vero dicant: Amen; et ei, quibus ille calicem porrigit dicens: Hic est sanguis Christi, dicant: Amen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p60.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Congregentur quotidie in ecclesia presbyteri et diaconi et anagnostai omnisque populus tempore gallicinii, vacentque orationi, psalmis, et lectioni scripturarum cum orationibus. . . . De Clero autem qui convenire negligunt, neque morbo neque itinere impediti, separentur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p54.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Cultores Augusti, qui per omnes domos in modum collegiorum habebantur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p30.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Cum episcopis, presbyteris, diaconis, confessoribus pariter ac stantibus laicis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p11.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Cuncta collegia, praeter antiquitus constituta, distraxit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p25.2">1</a></li>
 <li>D.XV. (Kal. Oct.) nefastus prior Iudi in circo feriae ex senatus-consulto quod eo die divo Augusto honores caelestes a senatu decreti; Sex. Appuleio, Sex. Pompeio cos.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p33.9">1</a></li>
 <li>De his qui usurpant sibi, quod soli debeant episcopos ordinare, placuit ut nullus hoc sibi praesumat nisi assumptis secum aliis septem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p10.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Deinde eligatur unus ex episcopis et presbyteris, qui manum capiti ejus imponat, et oret dicens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p47.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Diva: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p34.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Divae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p34.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Divi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p27.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p34.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p35.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p35.3">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p38.1">5</a></li>
 <li>Divi Imperatores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p27.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p33.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p33.10">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p34.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p35.1">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p36.1">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p37.2">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p37.4">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p37.6">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p39.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p46.4">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p49.1">12</a></li>
 <li>Divus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p33.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Domnus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p12.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Ecce jam sex annis nec fraternitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p41.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Edant bibantque ad satietatem, neque vero ad ebrietatem; sed in divina praesentia cum laude Dei: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p25.14">1</a></li>
 <li>Episcopi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p19.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Episcopus eligatur ex omni populo . . . dicat populus: nos eligimus eum. Deinde silentio facto in toto grege post exhomologesin omnes pro eo orent dicentes: O Deus, corrobora hunc, quem nobis preparasti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p46.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Episcopus episcoporum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p56.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Erat sane illi etiam de nobis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p21.11">1</a></li>
 <li>Este potius . . . Christianus, pecuniam tuam adsidente Christo spectantibus angelis et martyris praesentibus super mensam dominicam sparge.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p38.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Et presbyteri portant alios calices lactis et mellis ut doceant eos, qui communicant, iterum eos natos esse ut parvuli, quia parvuli communicant lac et mel.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p60.5">1</a></li>
 <li>Et sint illis psalmi pro tintinabulis, quae erant in tunica Aaronis.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p60.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Etiam anagnostai habebant festiva indumenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p56.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Filius Divi Julii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p33.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Genio Deivi Iuli, parentis patriae, quem senatus populusque Romanus in deorum numerum rettulit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p27.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Genius: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p37.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p38.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p46.3">3</a></li>
 <li>Habere namque aut tenere ecclesiam nullo modo potest qui ordinatus in ecclesia non est.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p37.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Idem est ergo presbyter, qui episcopus; et antequam diaboli instinctu studia in religione fierent, et diceretur in populis: ego sum Pauli, ego Apollo, ego autem Cephae, communi presbyterorum consilio ecclesiae gubernabantur. Postquam vero unusquisque eos, quos baptizaverat, suos putabat esse, non Christi; in toto orbe decretum est, ut unus de presbyteris electus superponeretur caeteris, ad quem omnis ecclesiae cura pertineret, et schismatum semina tollerentur. Putat aliquis non scripturarum, sed nostram esse sententiam, episcopum et presbyterum unum esse, et aliud aetatis, aliud ease nomen officii; relegat apostoli ad Philippenses verba, dicentis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p62.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Imperator cum Augusti nomen accepit, tanquam praesenti et corporali Deo, fidelis est praestanda devotio.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p28.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Jam cum toto populo orant, qui eos osculentur gaudentes cum iis cum jubilatione: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p51.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Luce clarius est, duo in clero ordines tum temporis (i.e. in the time of the apostles) fuisse, episcopos (= presbyteros) et diaconos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p58.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Mulier libera ne veniat veste variegata . . . neve crines demittat solutos, habeat potius capillos complexos in domo Dei, neve faciat cirros frontales in capite quando vult participare in mysteriis sacris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p66.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Nam servis, respublica et quasi civitas, domus est: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p13.19">1</a></li>
 <li>Nam sicuti Deus solus de se idoneus est testis in suo sermone; ita etiam non ante fidem reperiet sermo in hominum cordibus, quam interiore Spiritus testimonio obsignetur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p3.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Ne multi inter vos sint doctores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p5.25">1</a></li>
 <li>Ne quis multum loquatur neve clamet, ne forte vos irrideant, neve sint scandalo hominibus, ita ut in contumeliam vertatur qui vos invitavit, cum appareat, vos a bono ordine aberrare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p25.16">1</a></li>
 <li>O Deus, Pater domini nostri Jesus Christi, Pater misericordiarum et Deus totius consolationis . . . . Respice super N., servum tuum, tribuens virtutem tuam et spiritum efficacem, quem tribuisti sanctis apostolis per dominum nostrum Jesum Christum, filium tuum unicum; illis, qui fundaverunt ecclesiam in omni loco ad honorem et gloriam nominis tui sancti. Quia tu cognovisti cor uniuscujusque, concede illi, ut ipse sine peccato videat populum tuum, ut mereatur pascere gregem tuum magnum sacrum. Effice etiam, ut mores ejus sint superiores omni populo sine ulla declinatione. Effice etiam, ut propter praestantiam illi ab omnibus invideatur, et accipe orationes ejus et oblationes ejus, quas tibi offeret die noctuque, et sint tibi odor suavis. Tribue etiam illi, O Domine, episcopatum et spiritum clementem et potestatem ad remittenda peccata; et tribue illi facultatem ad dissolvenda omnia vincula iniquitatis daemonum, et ad sanandos omnes morbos, et contere Satanam sub pedibus ejus velociter, per dominum nostrum Jesus Christum, per quem tibi gloria cum ipso et Spiritu Sancto in saecula saeculorum. Amen.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p47.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Per Jovem et divom Augustum et divom Claudium et divom Vespasianum Augustum et divom Titum Augustum et genium imperatoris caesaris Domitiani Augusti deosque Penates: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p34.7">1</a></li>
 <li>Pontifex Maximus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p16.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p41.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p41.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p46.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p50.1">5</a></li>
 <li>Porro autem tempore, quo canit gallus, instituendae sunt orationes in ecclesiis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p54.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Praepositus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p41.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Psalmos recitent, antequam recedant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p25.20">1</a></li>
 <li>Quando quis dignus est, qui stet coram tribunali et afficiatur poena propter Christum, postea autem indulgentia liber dimittitur, talis postea meretur gradum presbyteralem coram Deo, non secundum ordinationem quae fit ab episcopo. Immo, confessio est ordinatio ejus. Quodsi vero episcopus fit, ordinetur. Si quis oonfessione emissa tormentis laesus non est, dignus est presbyteratu; attamen ordinetur per episcopum. Si talis, cum servus alicujus esset, propter Christum cruciatus pertulit, talis similiter est presbyter gregi. Quamquam enim formam presbyteratus non acceperit, tamen spiritum presbyteratus adeptus est; episcopus igitur omittat orationis partem, quae ad spiritum sanctum pertinet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p48.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Quando vero doctor quotidianum pensum docendi terminavit, orent separati a christianis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p54.8">1</a></li>
 <li>Qui pseudapostoli nisi adulteri evangelizatores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p15.22">1</a></li>
 <li>Quocunque die in ecclesia non orant, sumas scripturam, ut legas in ea. Sol conspiciat matutino tempore scripturam super genua tua: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p54.10">1</a></li>
 <li>Quotiescunque episcopus mysteriis frui vult, congregentur diaconi et presbyteri apud eum, induti vestiment is albis pulchioribus toto populo potissimum autem splendidis. Bona autem opera omnibus vestimentis praestant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p56.6">1</a></li>
 <li>Si autem ordinatur presbyter, omnia cum eo similiter agantur ac cum episcopo, nisi quod cathedrae non insideat. Etiam eadem oratio super eo oretur tota ut super episcopo, cum sola exceptione nominis episcopatus. Episcopus in omnibus rebus aequiparetur presbytero excepto nomine cathedrae et ordinatione, quia potestas ordinandi ipsi non tribuitur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p48.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Si quis autem verba prophetica dicit, mercedem habebit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p29.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Si quis petitionem porrigit, quae ad ipsius ordinationem pertinet, quod dicit: Nactus sum charisma sanationis, non prius ordinetur, quam clareseat ea res. Imprimis inquirendum est, num sanationes, quae per eum fiunt, revera a Deo deriventur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p48.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Si quis prophetas despicit, semet segreget.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p29.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Si quis viduis coenam parare vult, curet, ut habeant coenam et ut dimittantur, antequam sol occidat: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p64.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Successio Petri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p56.9">1</a></li>
 <li>Templa quamvis sciret etiam proconsulibus decerni solere; in nulla tamen provincia nisi communi suo Romaeque nomine recepit: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p33.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Ut hanc fidem consequamur, institutum est ministerium docendi Evangelii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p3.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Viduis propter copiosas orationes, infirmiorum curam et frequens jejunium praecipuus honor tribuatur: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p46.9">1</a></li>
 <li>ab evangelicis autem praeceptis omnino recedendum ease . . . cum ergo neque ipse apostolus neque angelus de caelo adnuntiare possit aliter aut docere praeterquam quod semel Christus docuit et apostoli ejus adnuntiaverunt.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p39.8">1</a></li>
 <li>ad satietatem neque vero ad ebrietatem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p64.2">1</a></li>
 <li>aeditui: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p53.7">1</a></li>
 <li>aedituus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p52.1">1</a></li>
 <li>afflatus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p32.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p38.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p38.4">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p6.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p33.4">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p39.1">6</a></li>
 <li>album: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p15.4">1</a></li>
 <li>altar: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p65.1">1</a></li>
 <li>antistes: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p42.1">1</a></li>
 <li>aram enim Dei mundam proponi oportet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p78.1">1</a></li>
 <li>augustus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p29.1">1</a></li>
 <li>authenticae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p19.3">1</a></li>
 <li>calatores: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p53.5">1</a></li>
 <li>carmen Christo quasi Deo dicere secum invicem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p16.1">1</a></li>
 <li>cathedrae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p19.1">1</a></li>
 <li>certum veritatis charisma: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p21.10">1</a></li>
 <li>certum veritatis charisma.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p21.3">1</a></li>
 <li>charisma: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p18.2">1</a></li>
 <li>charisma veritatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p21.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p21.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p21.7">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p21.9">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p21.12">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p18.1">6</a></li>
 <li>charismata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p51.3">1</a></li>
 <li>collegia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p64.8">1</a></li>
 <li>collegia tenuiorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p25.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p25.18">2</a></li>
 <li>collegium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p18.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p18.3">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p25.20">3</a></li>
 <li>collegium quod est in domu Sergiae Paulinae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p15.14">1</a></li>
 <li>comes urbis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p41.6">1</a></li>
 <li>comitia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p2.9">1</a></li>
 <li>communicatio pacis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p7.2">1</a></li>
 <li>communicatio pacis, et appellatio fraternitatis et contesseratio hospitalitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p49.1">1</a></li>
 <li>confessor: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p24.10">1</a></li>
 <li>consessus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p46.5">1</a></li>
 <li>contesseratio hospitalitatis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p6.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p7.3">2</a></li>
 <li>copiosas orationes et infirmorum curam: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p20.3">1</a></li>
 <li>decretum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p15.11">1</a></li>
 <li>decuriones: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p15.2">1</a></li>
 <li>diakoni: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p22.4">1</a></li>
 <li>dies natalis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p25.16">1</a></li>
 <li>diligentia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p26.4">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p26.6">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p26.7">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p40.1">4</a></li>
 <li>disciplina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p26.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p26.5">2</a></li>
 <li>dispensatores Dei et Christi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p36.3">1</a></li>
 <li>disponere singula vel reformare: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p39.7">1</a></li>
 <li>documenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p28.1">1</a></li>
 <li>dominica hostia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p42.3">1</a></li>
 <li>ecclesias novellas et posteras: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p56.8">1</a></li>
 <li>episcopatum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p48.7">1</a></li>
 <li>episcopi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p14.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p14.8">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p14.9">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p15.1">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p15.2">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p21.3">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p22.3">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p22.5">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.1">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.5">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.9">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.15">12</a></li>
 <li>episcopo et clero et in omnibus stantibus constituta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p35.3">1</a></li>
 <li>episcopus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p55.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p55.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p55.3">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p55.4">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p55.5">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p56.4">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p60.1">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p5.1">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p5.7">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p11.1">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p12.1">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p12.3">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p12.4">13</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p12.6">14</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p12.7">15</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p14.2">16</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p14.4">17</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p14.6">18</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p15.3">19</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p15.5">20</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p15.7">21</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p15.9">22</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p19.7">23</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p21.1">24</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p21.5">25</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p22.1">26</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.3">27</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.8">28</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.12">29</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.17">30</a></li>
 <li>episcopus episcoporum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p56.12">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p16.2">2</a></li>
 <li>eucharistia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p44.8">1</a></li>
 <li>ex officio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p43.1">1</a></li>
 <li>expositionem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p44.6">1</a></li>
 <li>flamen: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p27.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p46.2">2</a></li>
 <li>flamens: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p41.3">1</a></li>
 <li>genio ipsius (Nero), Divo Augusto, Divae Augustae (Livia), Divo Claudio.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p34.8">1</a></li>
 <li>institutio divina: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p62.12">1</a></li>
 <li>interea se a divisione mensurna tantum contineant: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p40.4">1</a></li>
 <li>ipso facto: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p48.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p51.6">2</a></li>
 <li>itaque alius hodie episcopus, cras alius.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p56.6">1</a></li>
 <li>libellatica: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p24.12">1</a></li>
 <li>libellatici: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p24.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p28.2">2</a></li>
 <li>libellaticus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p18.4">1</a></li>
 <li>libelli: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p24.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p25.1">2</a></li>
 <li>libellus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p24.5">1</a></li>
 <li>mensa: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p65.4">1</a></li>
 <li>ministri Augusti: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p30.5">1</a></li>
 <li>ministri Augusti Mercurii Maiae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p30.4">1</a></li>
 <li>ministri Mercurii Maiae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p30.3">1</a></li>
 <li>missa catechumenorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p53.8">1</a></li>
 <li>missa fidelium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p53.9">1</a></li>
 <li>novellis et posteris: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p56.7">1</a></li>
 <li>omnis fraternitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p49.8">1</a></li>
 <li>ordinationis lex: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p51.3">1</a></li>
 <li>ordo: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p46.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p46.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p46.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p46.7">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p15.2">5</a></li>
 <li>ostiarii: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p53.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p53.6">2</a></li>
 <li>pastor: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p6.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p15.4">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p15.6">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p15.8">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p15.10">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p15.11">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p22.2">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.7">8</a></li>
 <li>pater patriae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p37.3">1</a></li>
 <li>patronus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p13.16">1</a></li>
 <li>pax Romanorum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p24.3">1</a></li>
 <li>placuit si quis quid queri aut referre volet, in conventu referat, ut quieti et hilares diebus solemnis epulemur.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p15.12">1</a></li>
 <li>plebis sulfragium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p51.4">1</a></li>
 <li>plebs: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p46.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p15.1">2</a></li>
 <li>praepositi: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p42.6">1</a></li>
 <li>praepositus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p51.9">1</a></li>
 <li>presbyter: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p5.8">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p11.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p12.2">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p12.5">4</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p14.3">5</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p14.5">6</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p14.7">7</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p19.5">8</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p19.6">9</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.2">10</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.4">11</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.11">12</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.13">13</a></li>
 <li>presbyteratum: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p48.6">1</a></li>
 <li>presbyteri: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p21.2">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#xiii-p23.14">2</a></li>
 <li>presbyterii ordine: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p19.7">1</a></li>
 <li>presbyterium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p43.1">1</a></li>
 <li>primus inter pares: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p51.2">1</a></li>
 <li>pro magnitudine sua debeat Carthaginem Roma praecedere: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p56.11">1</a></li>
 <li>propter potiorem principalitatem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p21.13">1</a></li>
 <li>propter principalitatem: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p21.14">1</a></li>
 <li>quis enim non omnes honoris gradus crederet tali mente credente: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p21.12">1</a></li>
 <li>quo tempore canit gallus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p54.6">1</a></li>
 <li>religio licita: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p14.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p22.2">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p25.9">3</a></li>
 <li>sacerdos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p61.2">1</a></li>
 <li>sacramenta: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p38.8">1</a></li>
 <li>sacrificata: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p24.11">1</a></li>
 <li>sacrificati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p24.3">1</a></li>
 <li>sacrificatus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p51.8">1</a></li>
 <li>scholae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p15.6">1</a></li>
 <li>secundum arbitrium vestrum et omnium nostrum commune consilium: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xii-p11.3">1</a></li>
 <li>stips menstrua: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p15.1">1</a></li>
 <li>successio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p51.1">1</a></li>
 <li>suis locis praesident: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p19.2">1</a></li>
 <li>summus sacerdos: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p42.5">1</a></li>
 <li>thurificati: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p24.4">1</a></li>
 <li>tyrannico terrore: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p56.3">1</a></li>
 <li>universa fraternitas: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p49.11">1</a></li>
 <li>ut cum ecclesia matre remanerent et stipendia ejus episcopo dispensante perciperent: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p40.3">1</a></li>
 <li>ut sordes postmodum quascumque contrahimus eleemosynis abluamus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p39.10">1</a></li>
 <li>veritatis charisma: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p22.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="French Words and Phrases" id="xiv.iv" prev="xiv.iii" next="xiv.v">
        <h2 id="xiv.iv-p0.1">Index of French Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="FR" id="xiv.iv-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Ils ont encore la coûtume de faire des Agapes ou des repas de charité après les Bâtêmes, et les enterremens, pour tous ceux qui veulent s’y trouver; donnant à un chacun un plat de bouillie, avec un morceau de viande dedans, et du pain autant qu’il en peut manger; et ces repas se font ou dans 1’église même ou sur le toit de 1’église, qui est, selon la coûtume des Levantins, toujours plat, et capable de contenir un grand nombre d’hommes.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#x-p64.6">1</a></li>
 <li>L’exaltation du pouvoir épiscopal qui se donne libre tours à travers les Épîtres d’Ignace fait trop souvent perdre de vue aux commenteurs cette intime association de 1’autorité presbytérale et de 1’autorité épiscopale, qu’un examen plus attentif dégage très clairement.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p43.3">1</a></li>
 <li>Tous ceux qui ont 1’experience de la parole en publique ne savent-ils pas que le ton n’est plus le même quand on parle à une assemblée que lorsqu’on s’addreese à une peraonne en particulier: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p31.3">1</a></li>
 <li>prévôt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#xi-p41.4">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="xiv.v" prev="xiv.iv" next="toc">
        <h2 id="xiv.v-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="xiv.v-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_12">12</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_44">44</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_194">194</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_242">242</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_243">243</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_244">244</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_245">245</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_246">246</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_247">247</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_248">248</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_249">249</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_250">250</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_251">251</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_252">252</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_253">253</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_254">254</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_255">255</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_256">256</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_257">257</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_258">258</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_259">259</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_260">260</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_261">261</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_265">265</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_266">266</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_267">267</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_268">268</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_269">269</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_270">270</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_271">271</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_272">272</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_273">273</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_274">274</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_275">275</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_276">276</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_277">277</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_278">278</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_279">279</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_280">280</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_281">281</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_282">282</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_283">283</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_284">284</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_285">285</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_286">286</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_287">287</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_288">288</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_289">289</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_290">290</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_291">291</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_292">292</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_293">293</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_294">294</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_295">295</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_296">296</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_297">297</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_298">298</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_299">299</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_300">300</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_301">301</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_302">302</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_303">303</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_304">304</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_305">305</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_306">306</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_307">307</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_308">308</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_309">309</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_310">310</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_311">311</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_312">312</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_313">313</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_314">314</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_315">315</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_316">316</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_317">317</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_318">318</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xi-Page_319">319</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_323">323</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_324">324</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_325">325</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_326">326</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_327">327</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_328">328</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_329">329</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_330">330</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_331">331</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_332">332</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_333">333</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_334">334</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_335">335</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_336">336</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_337">337</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_338">338</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_339">339</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_340">340</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_341">341</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_342">342</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_343">343</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_344">344</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_345">345</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_346">346</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_347">347</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_348">348</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_349">349</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_350">350</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_351">351</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_352">352</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_353">353</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_354">354</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_355">355</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_356">356</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_357">357</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_358">358</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_359">359</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_360">360</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_361">361</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_362">362</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_363">363</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xii-Page_364">364</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_365">365</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_366">366</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_367">367</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_368">368</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_369">369</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_370">370</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_371">371</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_372">372</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_373">373</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_374">374</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_375">375</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_376">376</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_377">377</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#xiii-Page_378">378</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
